《Big Bad Wolfie》


 Chapter 1: PROLOGUE

    Chapter 1: PROLOGUE


    "Look, they''re back!" I heard someone from the crowd yell.


    I pulled up further into my territory in the truck full of blood. All kinds of it, A , AB , AB-, 0-, 0 , all the


    other kinds I''m not going to go through right now, the works. I hopped out and was greeted by Aunt


    Brie.


    "Wee back," She nodded stiffly at me and my partners. "How''d it go?"


    "Smoothly," I responded. "Though, we''re running a bit low. Some may not be able to get a full portion," I


    stated, my eyebrows drawing together.


    "Did everyone hear that?!" My aunt turned to the crowd. Not a single attempt at solving this problem or


    reducing the impact to be found.


    Everyone nodded their heads in confirmation at their House Mistress.


    I let out a sigh, knowing for a fact we woulde up short and some of them wouldn''t get a full portion.


    I''ll have to figure something out.


    "Maria, I need you to do your rounds and your reports by morning," my aunt instructed concisely before


    I could start brainstorming.


    I shrugged. "Yeah okay. Who needs sleep?" Imented sarcastically.


    She threw a grimace over her shoulder at myment as she walked away, but didn''t say anything on


    the matter.


    "Since when do you want to go to sleep at night?" Rose, one of my partners and best friend, quirked an


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    eyebrow at me with a small smirk.


    "Since never. That''s why I asked who needed it," I grinned at her while heading to the back of the truck


    to help distribute the blood.

 Chapter 2) Oh, Heck No

    Chapter 2) Oh, Heck No


    ". . . So, you guys gonna get in the car civilly," grumps mocked me. "Or we gonna have to do this the


    hard way?"


    "Oh, you wish! We ¡ª"


    "The easy way," I cut Harper''s protests off.


    "What?!" She hollered.


    "What else are we gonna do Harps? We''re gonna end up back at the house either way. Unless. . . You


    want to abandon everyone too."


    It wasn''t the most sensitive thing I could have said in the moment, and I know it''s not true. But I don''t


    have time to find another way to convince her.


    She looked conflicted, her eyes darting around trying to find something to say but came up empty. She


    looked down dejectedly.


    "We don''t even know for sure if they''re telling the truth," Destiny squeaked.


    "You''re right, we don''t. But if they''re not, we''ll cross that bridge when wee to it," I told her calmly,


    hoping it''ll rub off on her.


    "So you''re okay with us just walking into a possible trap?" Harper red at me. I guess someone


    suddenly got her voice back.


    I shrugged, "believe it or not, I actually have confidence in the two of you," I told them. "We can get


    out of whatever we get ourselves into," I assured.


    There was a pause.


    "And besides, do you honestly think I''d let them even think about hurting either of you?" I stared into


    her eyes. "They want to, they can go through me first."


    Another awkward pause.


    "Great! Now that that''s all figured out, let''s get going," the beta chirped, extending his hand toward a


    van none of us payed any mind to before this.


    Harps scoffed. "I knew that van smelled funny."


    "Really? I didn''t even notice it. All I smelled was blood," Imented, walking towards it.


    While heading towards the car, the dogs are happily breathing down our necks.


    "That was the goal. We drenched it in air freshener before we came. Wanted to get the werewolf sent


    off it," Happy exined.


    I''m just gonna give these three seven dwarf''s names until I find out their real ones.


    Happy, grumpy, and. . . Quiety?


    That''s not a dwarf name from Snow White, but it''s fitting.


    We stepped into the van and we were immediately submerged into something terrible.


    The stench of wet dog.


    Correction, the stench of three wet dogs.


    "Oh my cheese," I gagged, covering my nose.


    "What happened to those air fresheners?" Harps followed with my same actions.


    Desi just stayed quiet with her head down and hands in herp. But I can tell she''s holding back by the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    way her little nose is twitching.


    Happy turned to us from his ce in the front seat. "Oh c''mon, it''s not that bad."


    "No, it''s pretty bad," Imented.


    "Oh, just shut up," Grumpy mumbled next to me.


    The way we''re sitting is Happy in front, at the wheel, Grumpy next to me in the first row of seats, and


    Quiety in the second row with Desi and Harps.


    I get why they wanted to split us up and have someone in each section, but why did I get Grumpy?


    He''s so. . . Well, Grumpy.


    An awkward silence swallowed us up.


    ". . . So, what are y''all''s favorite colors?" I asked in an attempt to break it. . . And piss Grumpy off.


    Happy chuckled, Grumpy mumbled some not so polite words, and quiety stayed true to his name.


    None of them bothering to answer my question.


    They''re no fun.


    ~*~*~*~


    We eventually arrived back at the house territory, the blood truck following close behind, and the


    moment it came into view, my breath hitched in my throat in anticipation.


    What have they done with the people?


    Will I go on to find a post war zone?


    Will everyone be huddled into a circle surrounded by dogs?


    I know a few warriors that wouldn''t sit well with.


    Will I get there to find them all thrown in the jails. . . Or worse, dead?


    What if ¡ª


    I sniffed the air.


    "Something smells good," Imented,pletely forgetting my train of thought.


    Desi gasped. "Is it blood?!"


    I scoffed. "No it''s not blood." I looked to Happy. "What''s that smell?"


    "What smell are you talking about?" He asked, confused.


    "All I smell is even more wet dog," Harper scowled.


    Grumpy let out a low growl.


    We ignored him.


    "No it''s. . . Ugh! This is gonna bug me," I shook my head.


    What is that smell?


    We finally entered the actual territory, and it got me back on course. I looked out the window and saw


    families standing outside their homes talking to the dogs. Some were cooperating and standing quietly,


    and others were being manhandled by the invaders. The one thing everyone had inmon was the


    fear in their faces. Or the rage.


    I felt a twinge in my heart at the sight.


    The van rolled to a stop and Happy turned around. "Alright, we''re here."


    I went to open the door.


    Child proof locked.


    I looked at him nkly.


    He only grinned. "It''s only gentlemanly to open the door for ady."


    Grumpy got out and came around to my side, opening the door. I got out and Harps and Desi followed.


    Then ¡ª


    The smell again.


    I don''t know what it is, but something is pulling at me to just nce behind me. I looked over my


    shoulder and my eyes immediatelynded on. . . A werewolf.


    He''s crouched down, talking to one of the children, facing away from us. Broad shoulders, jet ck


    hair, simr to every other werewolf but so. . . Not, at the same time. I got a funny feeling in the pit of


    my stomach, and had to fight myself to keep my feet nted instead of going closer. Found the smell.


    This can''t be good.


    I racked my brain for any reasons for this, other than my worst nightmare.


    There is still hope. . .


    He turned around.


    Welp, so much for hope.


    Standing to his full height, it became quite obvious he truly was different than other wolves. In more


    ways than one.


    He was massive. And I''ve seen some pretty big dudes, so that''s saying something. He''s not the biggest


    I''ve ever seen, but d@mn if he wasn''t close. Muscle covered every centimeter of his body. It was to the


    point his ck T-shirt and jeans were having trouble containing it all.


    My own muscles clenched at the sight of him.


    Goddess he''s pretty.


    I saw his rock hard features, and even worse, I looked into his eyes. I nearly got lost in the alluring


    chasms of stony gray.


    One word repeated in my head


    "Oh, heck no! You have got to be kidding me!" I seethed, instead of getting lost in his eyes and thinking


    about the word


    I delivered a piercing re his way while letting my canines elongate to look more threatening.


    And be ready to use if I need them.


    He wasn''t even phased. He still stood like a stone wall staring through me.


    By this time, I had gotten Harper and Desi''s attention. They followed my line of vision and stood


    confused.


    Then he said something.


    I knew it by the way his mouth moved.


    On the outside, I hissed. On the inside, my entire world felt like it was being turned upside down.


    Harps'' jaw dropped and Desi''s eyes bulged.


    "Did he just say what I think he just said?" Harper asked, dumbstruck.


    Desi still stood speechless.


    I blew out a huff of air through my nose in aggravation. "Yep."


    He started heading over. He can''t be less than 200 yards away, so we have time.


    The word that shattered the very fabric of my existence, and will probably make things so much more


    Mate.


    Harper piped up, sounding anxious. "What''re you gonna do?" She asked me, concern lining her voice.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Nothing. He can bite me," I hissed.


    "Well yeah, he''ll need to to mark you," Happy butted in. "Oh, by the way, meet the alpha," he grinned.


    The alpha?!


    I turned, very slowly to re at Happy. Then, after giving him a menacing sneer, rolled my eyes.


    "Werewolves," I muttered disapprovingly.


    I nced back at Harper before my eyes were drawn back to him. "You know what I mean."


    ". . . Yeah, I do," she hesitated. "You''re gonna reject him."


    There was a pause.


    "You sure?" She asked uncertainly.


    Another pause.


    Then. . .


    "Of course I''m not sure! This is a HUGE decision!" I exploded, turning to face her. "You know how I am


    about making life altering decisions. He''s my MATE. I''m tied to him, and if I try to brake that tie. . ."


    "I know, I know. That''s why I asked."


    "Weren''t you a leader? What kind of leader can''t make big decisions?" Grumpy interrupted.


    "And you know he can probably hear you, right?" Happy pointed out as well.


    I put my finger up. "HUSH! The grown-ups are talking!"


    I turned back to Harper. "What do I do?!" I whined.


    "I don''t know," she shrugged helplessly. "It''s not like stuff like this happens all the time."


    She looked over my shoulder, and her face turned even more worried. "He''s getting close."


    I whipped my head in that direction and instinctively hissed.


    Then turned to Harper, back to being hysterical.


    "Ohmycrapohmycraohmycrap!"


    Happyughed at my expense, but I''m too busy freaking out to even care.


    "What are you gonna do?" Desi questioned, worried.


    I bit the inside of my cheek in thought.


    "Um. . ." I straightened up, trying to pull myself together and findfort in this decision I just pulled


    out of a magic hat of nothingness. "This is what I''m gonna do. I''m just gonna ignore it."


    Award winning idea making, right?


    "I won''t reject him, I won''t except him. I won''t do anything, until I have a grasp on this whole situation,"


    I decided. "In the mean time, I''m going to figure something out for both of the current predicaments." I


    answered, ringing my hands.


    I took a breath to. . . Prepare myself, I guess?


    Then I turned to meet the dog-man himself.


    He was right in front of me by the time I did, taking thest few steps to close the distance. He made a


    reach for me immediately in all of his hulking glory.


    Like mates usually do.


    I bared my fangs.


    Animalistic. I know.


    And NOT what mates usually do.


    But I bared my fangs, and narrowed my eyes at him. "Touch me, and I''ll bite your hand off," I promised


    darkly.


    I watched him closely after I said this, keeping my re on him, waiting for his reaction.


    Your MATE saying something like that ¡ª your other half ¡ª it''s bound to affect you. Make you act at


    least a little sad and bitter, even when you first meet. Not to mention the physical difort.


    But, he didn''t do either of those things. Act sad or bitter.


    He just looked pissed.


    Which, is obviously an option as well.


    But he didn''t even skip a beat.


    "Come."


    Before I knew it, there was arge hand around the back of my neck dragging me along.


    I mentally rolled my eyes, woof woof, I guess.


    I also had to ignore the sparks his touch lit.


    I grunted in difort but walked beside him anyway. He''s walking very quickly towards the Master


    House, and I''m having to struggle to keep up. Every time I fall behind he just yanks me back into step


    with him.


    "We have a lot to discuss," he stated, looking straight ahead.


    "Do we?" I responded distractedly.


    "Yes, you helped run this pack didn''t you?"


    This time, I didn''t skip a beat. "House. Are there any dead?"


    "No," He responded immediately. "Now answer the question."


    My eyebrows went up a bit. "Really? There were no casualties?" I asked,pletely ignoring his


    instruction, a mix of shock and relief on my face from his answer.


    "Yes, what do you think we are, animals?" He questioned, looking at me this time. It seems he''s


    forgotten his own instruction as well.


    I snorted, "Okay, you walked right into that one."


    His eyes narrowed, but he still looked back ahead of us. "Now, my question, you helped run ¡ª"


    "It seams you already know the answer," I cut him off with an eye roll.


    I don''t like stupid questions.


    He looked at me, still not slowing down his stride. "If I or my men aren''t mistaken, you''re Maria. You


    were second inmand, correct?"


    "No, I''m the other Maria," I stated.


    He shot me a re. "Stop talking."


    "Was anyone seriously hurt?" I went back to being bothersome.


    "I told you to shut up."


    "And I didn''t listen."


    His grip tightened, but he didn''t honor my justification with a verbal response.


    I stayed silent for a few seconds, doing as he said.


    "Come on," I persisted, forgetting to care. "Not everyone is out here. What did you do with them? I just


    wanna know how everything stands. Is everyone okay? What about ¡ª"


    His sudden response cut through my rambling like a knife. "I''ll tell you how everything stands. I''m the


    boss now. For the time being, you and the rest of your house are a step below an omega. I don''t have


    to answer any of your questions," he barked, clenching his jaw.


    ". . . For the time being?" I muttered to myself, but I know he heard it.


    He, again, said nothing. And judging by his little deration, he''s not nning to. . . For the time being.


    . . . Interesting.

 Chapter 2: 1 - Why Am I Not Surprised?

    Chapter 2: 1 - Why Am I Not Surprised?


    1 MONTH LATER.


    "How we doing?" I nced back at Destiny from the front seat. She''s Rose''s recement while she''s


    out scavenging with another group. Destiny''s still in training, but she does her job well.


    "Not great, but not as bad asst month," she called.


    "Well that''s good news," I mumbled.


    "Yeah, no, she''s sugar coating it. It''s pretty bad. Might actually be worse thanst time," Harper


    interjected bluntly.


    I sighed. "Well that''s less good news."


    I made eye contact with Destiny in the rear view mirror, and she shrank back into herself. I frowned and


    waited to catch her eye again. Once I did, I sent her a smile, and she sent me a timid one back.


    I shook my head when she looked back down.


    That girl. So shy.


    "Stop here," Harper instructed while looking out the window.


    "Last stop," Destiny breathed out, looking at the limited amount of blood bags around her. Her face fell


    when she realized how little it really was.


    Even though I don''t want to show it ¡ª especially not to her ¡ª the feeling is mutual. Harper''s right, this


    is worse thanst month.


    I hopped out of the truck nheless, and Desi and Harps followed. At this point, everyone knew the


    drill. Harper and I would go in and get the blood, while Destiny waited by the truck to make sure nothing


    happened.


    Not that most people would want anything to do with a truck full of blood, but we''re not the only ones


    scavenging tonight.


    Scratch that.


    We are one of the only ones scavenging tonight. Most else are hunting.


    Even more reason for me and Harps to be quick.


    I nced up at the sign as we entered. ''Hearts Foundation Blood Drive'' it read. We walked up the


    steps and found the stock of blood that didn''t match anyone and wasn''t going to be used. We had to


    use our super speed, great eye sight, and sense of smell and whatnot to find the ones that weren''t safe


    to drink, because of disease and things like that.


    We only came up with a few good ones.


    Again.


    I blew out a frustrated sigh before I felt movement behind me that made me whip my head around.


    "What''s up?" Harps asked me, distracted with carefully putting the blood bags away for safe keeping.


    "I think something might be going on outside," I stated just as distractedly, turning back around to help


    her.


    The disturbance stopped so I didn''t think anything of it.


    It could be nothing, like a roon knocking over trash cans or something.


    Once we were done, we headed out, and there was no disturbance. No noise.


    And no Destiny.


    "What the?" I mumbled.


    "Desi?!"


    "Destiny!" We called out.


    I heard a shuffle a few alleys down, and I could tell Harper heard it too.


    I turned to her. "Here, put that up, and I''ll go check out what that noise was. She might have seen


    something and wondered off."


    Not that it''s like her to make decisions like that of her own. But you never know.


    Great, this is exactly what the curious girl in horror movies does. Follow the weird sound down a dark


    alleyway.


    "On it," Harps responded.


    I neared the alley and heard Harper fling open the doors to the truck.


    Less than a second after, a startled gasp came from her direction. I spun to face her, and there was a


    tall and muscr man jumping out at her from inside our own truck with inhuman speed.


    Which only leads me to believe one thing.


    He''s not human.


    I was in the middle of a gasp of my own when I was yanked back from behind with a hand over my


    mouth.


    Well, crap.


    I was thrown into the very alley I was heading, and found Desi seated on the concrete with some other


    random guy standing over her.


    "Oh, there you are," I smiled at her.


    She looked at me like I''m crazy.


    I rolled my eyes at her reaction and helped her up as the third man came over with Harper in his grasp


    and threw her onto the asphalt. Shended near my feet and I reached to help her up as well as she


    glowered at the guy.


    The third man walked into the space between the other two, blocking off our only exitpletely.


    Other than scaling the side of the building and jumping from roof to roof, of course. But that just takes


    so much effort.


    Harper sniffed the air and scrunched up her nose. "Werewolves," Se hissed while pulling herself off the


    ground.


    "Alphas," I tacked on with an inquisitive eyebrow quirked and arms crossed.


    Desi''s eyes turned into saucers as her eyebrows shot up. "Plural?"


    "Plural," I confirmed with a nod.


    She nced at them warily and backed up a bit.


    This made the dog boys'' lips inch up into a small smirk, and one of them spoke. "Good eveningdies.


    Who''s in charge here?" The wind whipped his shaggy brown hair around his younger-ish looking face


    as he scanned the area, studying us. He still has the grin stered on his face as he speaks calmly.


    Almost like he''s not cornering us in an alleyway.


    It''s too bad that he is too. He''s pretty cute. Hard features like a chiseled jaw and cheek bones so sharp


    they could cut you, then a cute little button nose in the center of it all to make him less intimidating. Or,


    at least when that smile resides a few inches under it he''s not. The soft, crystal blue eyes don''t help his


    case either.


    "What''d you want?" I questioned with a jerk of the head, giving him his answer.


    They''re all pretty good looking actually. The two on the end are a bit on the older side, but handsome


    nheless.


    #shamelessdrullingovertheenemy


    The one to speak first ¡ª who can''t be older than 23 ¡ª opened his mouth to say something else, when


    the one in the middle ¡ª who''s probably in his 30''s ¡ª cut in first.


    "We want you toe with us," he crossed his arms with a stern face, getting straight to the point.


    I raised an amused eyebrow, "And. . . Why would we do that, exactly?"


    "Because, we figured you''d want to meet the new leadership of your house," he stated bluntly. He


    looked a little more smug this time though.


    My lips fell into a straight line. What? Is this some sort of joke?


    I stood and waited, and when there was no punchline, I spoke. "You''re just going to leave it at that? No


    exnation?"


    "Oh," the young one looked surprised. "We were expecting you to say something like, ''excuse me'' or


    ''WHAT?!'' or ''but, what do you mean," he stated in a distressed and overdramatic high pitch voice.


    Was that supposed to be me and my friends?


    "Sorry, hate to disappoint, but would you like to borate?" I pressed sarcastically.


    "Hey, you better watch it. We have your pack," the one that hasn''t spoken threatened.


    "House," Harper corrected.


    The dogs turned to her.


    "What?" The same guy questioned.


    "House, not pack," she corrected. "A group of vampires is a house," she specified.


    He let out a growl, and stalked a few steps towards her.


    "Hey," I interjected. "It doesn''t matter what''s happening twenty miles away. Here, now, it''s three on


    three, so I suggest we be civil about this," I eye them darkly, suddenly on the defensive.


    "Yeah, but I''m sure all three of them are capable fighters," Harper mumbled, shooting Desi a snotty


    nce.


    I raised a brow at her, "Aw, Harps, don''t underestimate yourself," I smiled bitterly at her.


    She red at me in response.


    "W-Well they are alphas," Destiny stuttered out worriedly.


    "Not all of them. Not by blood at least. At least one of them mated into it," I contradicted.


    The dog boys looked surprised. "How''d you know that?" The quiet one on the end questioned


    suspiciously.


    I tapped my nose. "That stuff radiates off people like no tomorrow," I referred to the smell of their blood


    and feeling of the energy that radiates off them. I''m assuming from his reaction, the quiet one is the one


    that doesn''t have alpha blood.


    They nodded, still confused judging by their thoughtful faces. But, all of them being too prideful to show


    their confusion, they kept it to themselves.


    "How is there more than one alpha?" Harps wanted to know, changing the subject.


    "It''splicated."


    "Allied packs," I guessed with a shrug.


    ". . . Guess it''s not thatplicated," the cute one humored.


    I rolled my eyes, but then felt intrigued. "So if I''ve assumed correctly from all your indirect and cryptic


    answers to my questions, you have invaded my house?".


    "And conquered it," the old one confirmed gruffly.


    "Ah," I nodded as well. "So, witch one of you is the unfortunate soul who has to deal with us for the


    time being?" I smirked. This whole ''we have you conquered'' thing isn''t going tost long.


    "Oh, your permanent new alpha is back at your house, getting everything under control," the grumpy


    one stated, putting emphasis on the words permanent and alpha.


    Yeah, okay. We''ll see how that goes.


    "But," the cute one chimed. "You do get second inmand," he did a little y bow and gestured to


    himself.


    "You''re a beta? You have alphas'' blood," I tilted my head, making conversation with the adorable, but


    unlucky pup.


    "Yeah, It does run in the family. My brother is the alpha of another pack," he exined, conversing


    casually right back.


    This one actually perplexed me. "How did that work?" Families are usually part of the same pack.


    He sent me a smirk. "Now that one''s actuallyplicated."


    I nodded, pondering on it a bit.


    "Okay, back to the whole ''taking over'' thing," I got myself back on track. "How''d you manage? And what


    about the House Master and Mistress?" I questioned with narrowed eyes.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "They just. . . Handed it over," the beta shrugged.


    "Wait, what?" This time I couldn''t help it. I went the predictable route. I just can''t believe what I''m


    hearing.


    Wait. . . Yes I can.


    Cowards.


    "Master ke would never do that," Destiny jumped to their defense, not believing the dogs.


    "Well, maybe not on his own, but we all know how my aunt can be," I pushed out through gritted teeth


    and rolled my eyes.


    Always looking out for no one but herself.


    Silence.


    Apparently, no one had anything to say to that.


    Suddenly, "So, now they''re rouges, or as you vampires like to call them, wanderers," Mr. grumps


    exined. "House-less."


    "Yeah, unless theye back and decide to serve the alpha," the cute beta chimed in again.


    "Oh, I hope for their sake they don''t do that," I hissed, suddenly feeling beyond aggravated.


    "IF they''re even telling the truth," Harps interjected.


    "What reason do we have to lie?" Grumpy replied with a raised eyebrow.


    "None," I nodded, talking more to Harps and Desi than the one who asked the question.


    Sadly, my aunt and uncle deserting everyone sounds more likely than a group of high ranking wolves


    I don''t want to be plunged into a war as much as the next person, but ¡ª


    "Did they even try to fight back?" I asked, breaking the silence in the air.


    I''m really wondering.


    "Well. . . The guy seemed like he was pondering on it. . ." The beta shrugged.


    Pondering on it? Seriously?


    Even he''s trying to sugar coat it.


    "But, not really. . ." He finished.


    "Oh, okay. . .


    Why am I not surprised?"

 Chapter 3) Trophy On Your Arm

    Chapter 3) Trophy On Your Arm


    We reached the Main House/Master House/whatever you wanna call it, and started heading towards


    my uncle and aunt''s office.


    "So, one of the things we had to discuss," he started. He leaned in and tightened his grip, while


    somehow keeping his pace.


    He got nice and close to my face. Which I usuallypletely despise, but only found mildly


    ufortable because of the "special circumstances" between us.


    But, just like all the other people that get all up in my business, I want to eat his face off.


    . . . Just in a different way.


    Disimer: I don''t actually go eating people''s faces off. That''s gross.


    Anyway, he leaned down and said loudly and clearly, "You''reing with me to the Leadership G


    tomorrow night," not leaving any room for discussion.


    Well okay then.


    It doesn''t make much difference to me. I had ns to go anyway.


    Not for the wine or art, but for the dancing portion they always have, and most importantly, the


    I slow pped. "Ah, smart. Wearing the enemy on your arm like a trophy. How ¡ª"


    "Strategic," He finished for me, with a. . . Is that a ghost of a smirk?


    A little cocky are we?


    Noted.


    "Actually, I was gonna say typical, but whatever floats your boat."


    He rolled his eyes and let out a disapproving grunt, "Whatever."


    Then, he suddenly switched and put on a weird face. "But don''t consider us enemies." He took his


    hand off my neck and draped it over my shoulder.


    Um. . .


    . . . I can''t decide weather I want to cuddle into him or rip his arm off. So I just stiffened.


    "We''re all one pack now, and I''m responsible for everyone''s well being," He finished. "That includes you


    and your house."


    "Well, isn''t that sweet of you to consider," I rolled my eyes.


    He gave a swift nod. "It is." He turned to look me in the eye. "Things could have been a lot worse," he


    remarked darkly.


    "They could have also been a lot better," was my blunt response.


    "Y''know, you guys are lucky ¡ª"


    "I know right. We got a softy for an invader," I let out a half smirk, just to spite him.


    "No, I''m not!" He eximed. "I''m willing to do whatever I need to," he barked, trying to sound


    threatening.


    "Of course you are. You''re willing to do what all your douchebag allies expect you to, to gain all of you


    power," I agreed. "Another reason I won''t be thanking you. With that agenda, things will definitely go to


    crap eventually."


    I paused.


    "But, I''m gonna go out on a limb and say you''d never do it on your own," I finished.


    Silence.


    "What do you know?" He shot back aggressively.


    I didn''t respond, but I know my reasoning.


    I know my whole house is still alive. I know he let my cowardly aunt and uncle walk. If he weren''t a


    softy. . . That wouldn''t be the case.


    The conversation ended there.


    We turned down the hall with my aunt and uncle''s office on it, and I was expecting to go to the end, but


    we made a sudden left. The @ss hole practically threw me into the middle of the room we turned into.


    "Get some rest. You''ve got quite a day tomorrow," Wolfie instructed shortly. He immediately turned and


    started heading for the door.


    "Sleep tight," he threw over his shoulder mockingly as he mmed it shut.


    Click.


    That was the lock.


    I''m locked in.


    Of course I''m locked in. What am I? captain obvious?


    I looked around the room. It''s beenpletely gutted, other than a small mattress on top of the metal


    "bed". Apanied by a thin nket and pillow with a spider man pillow case over it. Which I have no


    idea where they found. Unless they brought it themselves?


    I don''t know, it''s just a random thing.


    I lied down on it and looked out the bolted shut window. Two thoughts linger in my mind.


    Definitely not getting any sleep tonight.


    What the h3ll is going to happen to my house?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ~*~*~*~


    "Hey."


    "Hey!"


    "Hello!"


    "WAKE UP!"


    "Five more minutes," I mumbled at the disembodied voice. "I''m sleeping."


    "Yeah, I can see that. Now get up! There is work to be done!"


    Uuggghhh.


    "Oh. . . Yeah. . . It''s you people," I scowled, opening one eye.


    Standing impatiently at the foot the twin bed I "slept" inst night, I found a blond woman dressed in


    ck jaygings and a matching button up shirt.


    She does not look happy.


    "Come on! Get up. I don''t want to have to call the alpha."


    I didn''t move.


    She narrowed her eyes and let out a huff. "Fine, if that''s how you wanna y it."


    Wha¡ª. . . Oh! I''m supposed to be afraid of that, okay.


    "Wait, no. I''m moving," I called groggily.


    She stopped and turned around. "Good."


    I moved at a snail''s pace, letting my sore joints get used to movement again.


    She rolled her eyes. "Ugh, guys," she looked to two men that I swear couldn''t have been there before.


    . . Or maybe they could have. My senses aren''t the most reliable after a nap.


    Especially a crappy one.


    They came towards me and grabbed my arms.


    Why''d they wait till now to do this? Why not while I was asleep? I would have just let them carry me to


    wherever they need me to go.


    "Alright, alright. Calm your chiz. I''m fully capable of walking," I shooed their hands away while


    standing.


    The woman gave a curt nod then came closer to me, until she was inches from my face. "Don''t do


    anything stupid," She cut right to the chase.


    I grinned innocently. "Wouldn''t dream of it."


    "Was that supposed to be sarcasm?" She demanded, raising an eyebrow.


    I shrugged innocently. "I don''t know. What do you think?"


    She just shook her head and said nothing.


    Instead of responding, she swirled around on her heal and started heading for the door. She knocked


    on it. "Open up!"


    Well she''s not putting up with my crap.


    There was the sound of unlocking, then two werewolves opened the door from the other side. Both


    clearly warriors. One is a man who looks to be in his 30''s. I wide set guy. And the other is a younger


    woman. Maybe mid 20''s. Don''t know what it is about her, but she looks like she''s seen a lot.


    I''m ttered.


    I''ve got two bad a$s looking guards outside my locked door to make sure I don''t slip away at night and


    reek havoc.


    I mean, three would probably be a better call, but for people that haven''t seen what I''m capable of,


    they''re being pretty open minded about what my house and I can do.


    Which is all you can really ask of invaders.


    Other than, y''know, get the frick out of my territory. But, you take what you can get.


    Until you can take what you want.


    Then you''re in business.


    But since that hasn''t happened yet, I''m stuck doing what I can with the cards they deal me.


    And I kept that in mind while being steered throughout the hallways of my own home.


    Again.


    "Where are we even going?" I questioned, looking around with furrowed eyebrows.


    "To get you looking decent for the G tonight. The alpha doesn''t want to be embarrassed in front of


    the most powerful people in the region," the blond she-wolf exined.


    My eyebrows drew together even more. "What? That''s what we''re doing? THAT''S what you woke me


    up early for?!" I eximed. "It''s not going to take all day."


    She scrunched up her nose and gave me a once over. "Yes it will."


    I mentally scoffed.


    "Ouch," I replied tly.


    She shrugged, and we kept walking.


    I looked around.


    "Y''know, the Master wardrobe for special asions is that way," I pointed the opposite direction we''re


    heading.


    They froze and silently turned the way I''m pointing.


    My hand fell, and I rolled my eyes.


    You have got to be kidding me.


    One of the warriors ushered me in our new direction.


    I shook my head.


    This should be fun.

 Chapter 3: 2 - Oh, Heck No

    Chapter 3: 2 - Oh, Heck No


    ". . . So, you guys gonna get in the car civilly," grumps mocked me. "Or we gonna have to do this the


    hard way?"


    "Oh, you wish! We ¡ª"


    "The easy way," I cut Harper''s protests off.


    "What?!" She hollered.


    "What else are we gonna do Harps? We''re gonna end up back at the house either way. Unless. . . You


    want to abandon everyone too."


    It wasn''t the most sensitive thing I could have said in the moment, and I know it''s not true. But I don''t


    have time to find another way to convince her.


    She looked conflicted, her eyes darting around trying to find something to say but came up empty. She


    looked down dejectedly.


    "We don''t even know for sure if they''re telling the truth," Destiny squeaked.


    "You''re right, we don''t. But if they''re not, we''ll cross that bridge when wee to it," I told her calmly,


    hoping it''ll rub off on her.


    "So you''re okay with us just walking into a possible trap?" Harper red at me. I guess someone


    suddenly got her voice back.


    I shrugged, "believe it or not, I actually have confidence in the two of you," I told them. "We can get out


    of whatever we get ourselves into," I assured.


    There was a pause.


    "And besides, do you honestly think I''d let them even think about hurting either of you?" I stared into


    her eyes. "They want to, they can go through me first."


    Another awkward pause.


    "Great! Now that that''s all figured out, let''s get going," the beta chirped, extending his hand toward a


    van none of us payed any mind to before this.


    Harps scoffed. "I knew that van smelled funny."


    "Really? I didn''t even notice it. All I smelled was blood," Imented, walking towards it.


    While heading towards the car, the dogs are happily breathing down our necks.


    "That was the goal. We drenched it in air freshener before we came. Wanted to get the werewolf sent


    off it," Happy exined.


    I''m just gonna give these three seven dwarf''s names until I find out their real ones.


    Happy, grumpy, and. . . Quiety?


    That''s not a dwarf name from Snow White, but it''s fitting.


    We stepped into the van and we were immediately submerged into something terrible.


    The stench of wet dog.


    Correction, the stench of three wet dogs.


    "Oh my cheese," I gagged, covering my nose.


    "What happened to those air fresheners?" Harps followed with my same actions.


    Desi just stayed quiet with her head down and hands in herp. But I can tell she''s holding back by the


    way her little nose is twitching.


    Happy turned to us from his ce in the front seat. "Oh c''mon, it''s not that bad."


    "No, it''s pretty bad," Imented.


    "Oh, just shut up," Grumpy mumbled next to me.


    The way we''re sitting is Happy in front, at the wheel, Grumpy next to me in the first row of seats, and


    Quiety in the second row with Desi and Harps.


    I get why they wanted to split us up and have someone in each section, but why did I get Grumpy?


    He''s so. . . Well, Grumpy.


    An awkward silence swallowed us up.


    ". . . So, what are y''all''s favorite colors?" I asked in an attempt to break it. . . And piss Grumpy off.


    Happy chuckled, Grumpy mumbled some not so polite words, and quiety stayed true to his name.


    None of them bothering to answer my question.


    They''re no fun.


    ~*~*~*~


    We eventually arrived back at the house territory, the blood truck following close behind, and the


    moment it came into view, my breath hitched in my throat in anticipation.


    What have they done with the people?


    Will I go on to find a post war zone?


    Will everyone be huddled into a circle surrounded by dogs?


    I know a few warriors that wouldn''t sit well with.


    Will I get there to find them all thrown in the jails. . . Or worse, dead?


    What if ¡ª


    I sniffed the air.


    "Something smells good," Imented,pletely forgetting my train of thought.


    Desi gasped. "Is it blood?!"


    I scoffed. "No it''s not blood." I looked to Happy. "What''s that smell?"


    "What smell are you talking about?" He asked, confused.


    "All I smell is even more wet dog," Harper scowled.


    Grumpy let out a low growl.


    We ignored him.


    "No it''s. . . Ugh! This is gonna bug me," I shook my head.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    What is that smell?


    We finally entered the actual territory, and it got me back on course. I looked out the window and saw


    families standing outside their homes talking to the dogs. Some were cooperating and standing quietly,


    and others were being manhandled by the invaders. The one thing everyone had inmon was the


    fear in their faces. Or the rage.


    I felt a twinge in my heart at the sight.


    The van rolled to a stop and Happy turned around. "Alright, we''re here."


    I went to open the door.


    Child proof locked.


    I looked at him nkly.


    He only grinned. "It''s only gentlemanly to open the door for ady."


    Grumpy got out and came around to my side, opening the door. I got out and Harps and Desi followed.


    Then ¡ª


    The smell again.


    I don''t know what it is, but something is pulling at me to just nce behind me. I looked over my


    shoulder and my eyes immediatelynded on. . . A werewolf.


    He''s crouched down, talking to one of the children, facing away from us. Broad shoulders, jet ck


    hair, simr to every other werewolf but so. . . Not, at the same time. I got a funny feeling in the pit of


    my stomach, and had to fight myself to keep my feet nted instead of going closer. Found the smell.


    This can''t be good.


    I racked my brain for any reasons for this, other than my worst nightmare.


    There is still hope. . .


    He turned around.


    Welp, so much for hope.


    Standing to his full height, it became quite obvious he truly was different than other wolves. In more


    ways than one.


    He was massive. And I''ve seen some pretty big dudes, so that''s saying something. He''s not the biggest


    I''ve ever seen, but d@mn if he wasn''t close. Muscle covered every centimeter of his body. It was to the


    point his ck T-shirt and jeans were having trouble containing it all.


    My own muscles clenched at the sight of him.


    Goddess he''s pretty.


    I saw his rock hard features, and even worse, I looked into his eyes. I nearly got lost in the alluring


    chasms of stony gray.


    One word repeated in my head


    "Oh, heck no! You have got to be kidding me!" I seethed, instead of getting lost in his eyes and thinking


    about the word


    I delivered a piercing re his way while letting my canines elongate to look more threatening.


    And be ready to use if I need them.


    He wasn''t even phased. He still stood like a stone wall staring through me.


    By this time, I had gotten Harper and Desi''s attention. They followed my line of vision and stood


    confused.


    Then he said something.


    I knew it by the way his mouth moved.


    On the outside, I hissed. On the inside, my entire world felt like it was being turned upside down.


    Harps'' jaw dropped and Desi''s eyes bulged.


    "Did he just say what I think he just said?" Harper asked, dumbstruck.


    Desi still stood speechless.


    I blew out a huff of air through my nose in aggravation. "Yep."


    He started heading over. He can''t be less than 200 yards away, so we have time.


    The word that shattered the very fabric of my existence, and will probably make things so much more


    Mate.


    Harper piped up, sounding anxious. "What''re you gonna do?" She asked me, concern lining her voice.


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "Nothing. He can bite me," I hissed.


    "Well yeah, he''ll need to to mark you," Happy butted in. "Oh, by the way, meet the alpha," he grinned.


    The alpha?!


    I turned, very slowly to re at Happy. Then, after giving him a menacing sneer, rolled my eyes.


    "Werewolves," I muttered disapprovingly.


    I nced back at Harper before my eyes were drawn back to him. "You know what I mean."


    ". . . Yeah, I do," she hesitated. "You''re gonna reject him."


    There was a pause.


    "You sure?" She asked uncertainly.


    Another pause.


    Then. . .


    "Of course I''m not sure! This is a HUGE decision!" I exploded, turning to face her. "You know how I am


    about making life altering decisions. He''s my MATE. I''m tied to him, and if I try to brake that tie. . ."


    "I know, I know. That''s why I asked."


    "Weren''t you a leader? What kind of leader can''t make big decisions?" Grumpy interrupted.


    "And you know he can probably hear you, right?" Happy pointed out as well.


    I put my finger up. "HUSH! The grown-ups are talking!"


    I turned back to Harper. "What do I do?!" I whined.


    "I don''t know," she shrugged helplessly. "It''s not like stuff like this happens all the time."


    She looked over my shoulder, and her face turned even more worried. "He''s getting close."


    I whipped my head in that direction and instinctively hissed.


    Then turned to Harper, back to being hysterical.


    "Ohmycrapohmycraohmycrap!"


    Happyughed at my expense, but I''m too busy freaking out to even care.


    "What are you gonna do?" Desi questioned, worried.


    I bit the inside of my cheek in thought.


    "Um. . ." I straightened up, trying to pull myself together and findfort in this decision I just pulled


    out of a magic hat of nothingness. "This is what I''m gonna do. I''m just gonna ignore it."


    Award winning idea making, right?


    "I won''t reject him, I won''t except him. I won''t do anything, until I have a grasp on this whole situation," I


    decided. "In the mean time, I''m going to figure something out for both of the current predicaments." I


    answered, ringing my hands.


    I took a breath to. . . Prepare myself, I guess?


    Then I turned to meet the dog-man himself.


    He was right in front of me by the time I did, taking thest few steps to close the distance. He made a


    reach for me immediately in all of his hulking glory.


    Like mates usually do.


    I bared my fangs.


    Animalistic. I know.


    And NOT what mates usually do.


    But I bared my fangs, and narrowed my eyes at him. "Touch me, and I''ll bite your hand off," I promised


    darkly.


    I watched him closely after I said this, keeping my re on him, waiting for his reaction.


    Your MATE saying something like that ¡ª your other half ¡ª it''s bound to affect you. Make you act at


    least a little sad and bitter, even when you first meet. Not to mention the physical difort.


    But, he didn''t do either of those things. Act sad or bitter.


    He just looked pissed.


    Which, is obviously an option as well.


    But he didn''t even skip a beat.


    "Come."


    Before I knew it, there was arge hand around the back of my neck dragging me along.


    I mentally rolled my eyes, woof woof, I guess.


    I also had to ignore the sparks his touch lit.


    I grunted in difort but walked beside him anyway. He''s walking very quickly towards the Master


    House, and I''m having to struggle to keep up. Every time I fall behind he just yanks me back into step


    with him.


    "We have a lot to discuss," he stated, looking straight ahead.


    "Do we?" I responded distractedly.


    "Yes, you helped run this pack didn''t you?"


    This time, I didn''t skip a beat. "House. Are there any dead?"


    "No," He responded immediately. "Now answer the question."


    My eyebrows went up a bit. "Really? There were no casualties?" I asked,pletely ignoring his


    instruction, a mix of shock and relief on my face from his answer.


    "Yes, what do you think we are, animals?" He questioned, looking at me this time. It seems he''s


    forgotten his own instruction as well.


    I snorted, "Okay, you walked right into that one."


    His eyes narrowed, but he still looked back ahead of us. "Now, my question, you helped run ¡ª"


    "It seams you already know the answer," I cut him off with an eye roll.


    I don''t like stupid questions.


    He looked at me, still not slowing down his stride. "If I or my men aren''t mistaken, you''re Maria. You


    were second inmand, correct?"


    "No, I''m the other Maria," I stated.


    He shot me a re. "Stop talking."


    "Was anyone seriously hurt?" I went back to being bothersome.


    "I told you to shut up."


    "And I didn''t listen."


    His grip tightened, but he didn''t honor my justification with a verbal response.


    I stayed silent for a few seconds, doing as he said.


    "Come on," I persisted, forgetting to care. "Not everyone is out here. What did you do with them? I just


    wanna know how everything stands. Is everyone okay? What about ¡ª"


    His sudden response cut through my rambling like a knife. "I''ll tell you how everything stands. I''m the


    boss now. For the time being, you and the rest of your house are a step below an omega. I don''t have


    to answer any of your questions," he barked, clenching his jaw.


    ". . . For the time being?" I muttered to myself, but I know he heard it.


    He, again, said nothing. And judging by his little deration, he''s not nning to. . . For the time being.


    . . . Interesting.

 Chapter 4) Post Invasion (Navy) Blues

    Chapter 4) Post Invasion (Navy) Blues


    "Try this one."


    Blondie threw me another dress. This one is fire engine red and strapless.


    Ugh, strapless. My worst enemy.


    I held it out in front of me. "Ummm, that''s cute. Where''s the rest of it?"


    "Funny. Now shut up and put it on," she responded tly.


    I chuckled. "You think I''m kidding? Where''s the bottom half?!"


    "Believe me," she shoved it back into my chest, annoyed, "you may have a bit more to cover back there


    than most, but it''s there."


    I let out a huff at that but turned to head behind the changing curtain. "I hate all of you," I threw over my


    shoulder.


    Just wanted that fact to be known.


    I squeezed into the dress.


    Oh my Goddess.


    There''s no mirror in here, but I don''t need one to know there must be a bottom half of this dress that


    got lost in production or something. Either that, or thepany wanted to save money on cloth.


    ''Cause I have shirts that cover more than this.


    And thepletely sheer skirt that starts at my waist and falls down to the floor does not count as


    ''coverage''.


    Not to mention, my air supply is being cut off by how freaking tightly this thing is clinging to me. Things


    are being squeezed that should not be squeezed.


    "Come on! How long does it take to slip on an oversized, over priced tube sock with a curtain around


    it?" I heard blondiein.


    "Thank you!" I yelled in agreement.


    She banged on the wall next to the curtain. "You have three seconds and I''m opening this curtain. So if


    you''re not covered, do it quick." I saw her fingers wrap around the cloth. "3."


    "Oh, um, that''s not really a good idea."


    "2."


    "We don''t even need to bother showing it, it ¡ª"


    "1."


    No more curtain between me and the rest of the cruel, judgmental world.


    Everyone in the room could see the red mini dress that was trying to pass itself as a gown with its floor


    length, see through train. Along with my exposed shoulders.


    I immediately looked to blondie, and the shock was evident on her face. Not too evident, ''cause she''s


    trying to hide it, but still there.


    Hm. Guess she underestimated what it actually takes to cover up back there.


    And other things in need of covering.


    I gestured to the too tight dress.


    Or kid''s red beach towel.


    "What? Doesn''t it just scream ss?" I put my hand on my hip and stuck it out. Probably nearly shing


    everyone in the room with the slight movement.


    She stayed staring silently. Probably too stunned to respond.


    I decided to help her out. "Next?"


    "Next," she nodded.


    I hopped off the tform I was on and took to the racks myself before any of them could get out of


    shock.


    I know exactly where I''m heading. I just have to get there before ¡ª


    "Hey, where do you think you''re going?!"


    Well that didn''tst long.


    I kept walking but Blondie swooped in. "You don''t have a say in this."


    "Why?" I questioned, frowning.


    "Because, judging by what you were wearing before, that would be a serious mistake."


    "Oh, c''mon. Just this blue dress." I grabbed onto it.


    "No."


    "You didn''t even look at it, just ¡ª"


    The male warrior came over and pulled me by the arm back to the main area. "Woah! Oh, c''mon. Ah.


    Oof. Okay! You don''t have to be so rough," I narrowed my eyes at him.


    He ignored me and sat back down.


    I rolled my eyes and plopped onto a chair too.


    This is more exhausting than I thought it was gonna be.


    Blondie threw me the next dress, and it was the same thing all over again.


    Except this time it was ck andcy and ¡ª thank goodness ¡ª will provide a little more coverage. It


    goes down to the floor with a slit to my mid thigh. Thece covers the whole dress and it''s back is


    sheer. A big no-no.


    And the plunge neck line is a little much.


    Also, did she not learn her lesson about strapless dresses from thest one?


    The same ordeal followed. Went in, didn''t want toe out ¡ª not so much for decency''s sake this


    time, it was just ugly on me ¡ª Blondie got mad and threatened to pull the curtain back. Then did. I ran


    off in the direction of a dress that I know won''t make me look like a sausage in its wrapping. (Why is


    everything they''re giving me so form fitting?!) Warrior came over and dragged me back.


    Then, I heard a. . . Growling?ing from the entrance of the room.


    Well, that''s new.


    It was short and cut off abruptly, but I definitely heard it. It was deep and dark and made something


    churn inside me.


    I turned to see the origins of it and found their alpha/my mate/holy crap I don''t even know his name,


    standing there.


    His gaze burned holes into the guy holding my arm as he red at him.


    Ohhh, now I know what''s going on here.


    I had to fight the urge to smirk.


    Their alpha cleared his throat swiftly, sending the message loud and clear without even speaking.


    I was immediately released.


    The smirk got harder to suppress.


    Haha


    He went back to semi normal and gave me a once over.


    Then something unexpected happened.


    A boyish grin slipped onto his face.


    I raised an eyebrow. Well then. I didn''t peg him as the type to grin adorably.


    Now mind you, It''s not for the ideal reason, but he still surprised me. The rock hard features on his face


    are softer now.


    I thought he was the uptight, no fun type. Always with a straight, hard face, and when he wasn''t, he


    would try and hide it. But no. He''ll look you in the eye and smirk boyishly.


    He also grins mockingly when he notices how ufortable you are with his eyes on you.


    "Shut up," I crossed my arms over my suddenly very bare feeling chest.


    "I haven''t said anything," he chuckled.


    "Yeah well, I know you want to, so just shut up," I repeated kind of childishly.


    He shook his head, the smirk still there.


    Well would you look at that, he actually looks like a kid when he does that.


    Cute.


    What?


    No.


    Freaking mate bond.


    "How''s everything going here?" He asked, switching his attention to blondie.


    "Fine Alpha," she responded with a nod.


    "So you''ve made the decision?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Um, well ¡ª"


    "''Cause if you haven''t you''d better hurry. It''s already," he checked his watch. "Twelve in the afternoon."


    She gasped. "It is?!"


    "It is?" I asked, surprised. "Wow, time flies when you hate what you''re doing."


    "Yes, it is, so what''s the problem?" He questioned, ignoring me. "The event starts at 5, and you need to


    be ready by at least 3.


    "Oh, we, um. . ." Blondie struggled to reach for the right thing to say.


    "Everything they''re putting me in is too form fitting. I look like a sausage," I answered for her, a deep


    frown on my face.


    Wolfie turned to me and chuckled. "You do not look like a sausage."


    He tilted his head as his eyes raked over me slower. Looking like he''s actually taking it into


    consideration.


    I fought to keep from fidgeting.


    "You look like a. . ." He made eye contact with me, the smallest of grinsing back on, ". . . Snack."


    I picked up a couch pillow and threw it at him. "So, yeah, a sausage, exactly. Thanks so much."


    He caught it and set it down.


    Boo.


    "Alright, enough messing around, you need to get this figured out."


    Blondie nodded.


    There was a moment where nobody moved.


    "Now!" Their alpha shooed them off.


    Blondie''s eyes widened and she was off in the racks before the other two even realized what was going


    on.


    "Oh," both warriors jumped out of their chairs.


    Their alpha chuckled. "ire, always a little slow to connect the dots." he said to the female warrior. "I


    think you''re contaminating Bruno," he quipped lightheartedly.


    "Very funny," she rolled her eyes with a small chuckle and headed to the racks.


    "Hardy har har," Bruno, I believe his name was, mockughed and followed after ire.


    Neither of them got very far though. Blondie was already back and putting whatever insane new outfit I


    have to try on into the changing room.


    I sighed. Great.


    "Got the new dress," Blondie smiled tightly when she came over.


    Bruno and ire let out augh and sat back down.


    They have souls too!


    "Good," Wolfie nodded curtly before heading back out the door.


    Blondie started steering me back towards the changing room.


    "Wait!" I yelled. "What''s your name?" I asked, craning my neck to look at their alpha.


    "Call me alpha," he called back. I couldn''t see his expression with his back turned to me but I''m sure it


    was infuriating. He knows I didn''t want that answer.


    I red at him, and he just looked back at me with that freaking know-it-all grin.


    We stayed like this for a bit, Blondie struggling to get me to move in the background.


    "Alpha Jason," he finally let on, turning back around and walking off.


    I grinned victoriously. "Bye Jason!" I called as the door closed and Blondie managed to shove me into


    the cubicle.


    I scrunched up my nose. "I like alpha Jason better than invader Jason," Imented to the others


    from behind the curtain.


    "What are you talking about? They''re the same person." Blondie answered. I can imagine her rolling


    her eyes.


    I snorted, "believe me, they''re not. You''re alpha seems like a good leader. My invader is an invader," I


    stated in contradiction.


    A pause.


    "Yeah well, if you all y your cards right, it won''t be that way for long," she replied.


    Oh, no doubt there. I''ll make sure of it.


    "Now just hurry up and get ready!"


    I sighed and started turning to the wall with the dress. "Oh this should be fun ¡ª"


    . . . The dress.


    The blue one I showed her.


    I took it in my hands.


    A smile started growing on my face at the sight.


    That deep navy blue. Beautiful. And soft fabric cut in a fit and re that flows when whoever where''s it


    moves. So simple yet elegant. Just my style.


    Just kidding. The word "elegant" doesn''t belong anywhere near me.


    But perfect for any asion nheless.


    That''s what she always said.


    And I agree 100%.


    The hem rests all the way to the floor, and there''s a slit running up to my thigh. The top is also


    decorated in stunningce with long and beautiful sleeves.


    And luckily enough, it''s the perfect thing to wear to this g.


    Yay.


    . . . Lucky.

 Chapter 4: 3 - Trophy On Your Arm

    Chapter 4: 3 - Trophy On Your Arm


    We reached the Main House/Master House/whatever you wanna call it, and started heading towards


    my uncle and aunt''s office.


    "So, one of the things we had to discuss," he started. He leaned in and tightened his grip, while


    somehow keeping his pace.


    He got nice and close to my face. Which I usuallypletely despise, but only found mildly


    ufortable because of the "special circumstances" between us.


    But, just like all the other people that get all up in my business, I want to eat his face off.


    . . . Just in a different way.


    Disimer: I don''t actually go eating people''s faces off. That''s gross.


    Anyway, he leaned down and said loudly and clearly, "You''reing with me to the Leadership G


    tomorrow night," not leaving any room for discussion.


    Well okay then.


    It doesn''t make much difference to me. I had ns to go anyway.


    Not for the wine or art, but for the dancing portion they always have, and most importantly, the


    I slow pped. "Ah, smart. Wearing the enemy on your arm like a trophy. How ¡ª"


    "Strategic," He finished for me, with a. . . Is that a ghost of a smirk?


    A little cocky are we?


    Noted.


    "Actually, I was gonna say typical, but whatever floats your boat."


    He rolled his eyes and let out a disapproving grunt, "Whatever."


    Then, he suddenly switched and put on a weird face. "But don''t consider us enemies." He took his


    hand off my neck and draped it over my shoulder.


    Um. . .


    . . . I can''t decide weather I want to cuddle into him or rip his arm off. So I just stiffened.


    "We''re all one pack now, and I''m responsible for everyone''s well being," He finished. "That includes you


    and your house."


    "Well, isn''t that sweet of you to consider," I rolled my eyes.


    He gave a swift nod. "It is." He turned to look me in the eye. "Things could have been a lot worse," he


    remarked darkly.


    "They could have also been a lot better," was my blunt response.


    "Y''know, you guys are lucky ¡ª"


    "I know right. We got a softy for an invader," I let out a half smirk, just to spite him.


    "No, I''m not!" He eximed. "I''m willing to do whatever I need to," he barked, trying to sound


    threatening.


    "Of course you are. You''re willing to do what all your douchebag allies expect you to, to gain all of you


    power," I agreed. "Another reason I won''t be thanking you. With that agenda, things will definitely go to


    crap eventually."


    I paused.


    "But, I''m gonna go out on a limb and say you''d never do it on your own," I finished.


    Silence.


    "What do you know?" He shot back aggressively.


    I didn''t respond, but I know my reasoning.


    I know my whole house is still alive. I know he let my cowardly aunt and uncle walk. If he weren''t a


    softy. . . That wouldn''t be the case.


    The conversation ended there.


    We turned down the hall with my aunt and uncle''s office on it, and I was expecting to go to the end, but


    we made a sudden left. The @ss hole practically threw me into the middle of the room we turned into.


    "Get some rest. You''ve got quite a day tomorrow," Wolfie instructed shortly. He immediately turned and


    started heading for the door.


    "Sleep tight," he threw over his shoulder mockingly as he mmed it shut.


    Click.


    That was the lock.


    I''m locked in.


    Of course I''m locked in. What am I? captain obvious?


    I looked around the room. It''s beenpletely gutted, other than a small mattress on top of the metal


    "bed". Apanied by a thin nket and pillow with a spider man pillow case over it. Which I have no


    idea where they found. Unless they brought it themselves?


    I don''t know, it''s just a random thing.


    I lied down on it and looked out the bolted shut window. Two thoughts linger in my mind.


    Definitely not getting any sleep tonight.


    What the h3ll is going to happen to my house?


    ~*~*~*~


    "Hey."


    "Hey!"


    "Hello!"


    "WAKE UP!"


    "Five more minutes," I mumbled at the disembodied voice. "I''m sleeping."


    "Yeah, I can see that. Now get up! There is work to be done!"


    Uuggghhh.


    "Oh. . . Yeah. . . It''s you people," I scowled, opening one eye.


    Standing impatiently at the foot the twin bed I "slept" inst night, I found a blond woman dressed in


    ck jaygings and a matching button up shirt.


    She does not look happy.


    "Come on! Get up. I don''t want to have to call the alpha."


    I didn''t move.


    She narrowed her eyes and let out a huff. "Fine, if that''s how you wanna y it."


    Wha¡ª. . . Oh! I''m supposed to be afraid of that, okay.


    "Wait, no. I''m moving," I called groggily.


    She stopped and turned around. "Good."


    I moved at a snail''s pace, letting my sore joints get used to movement again.


    She rolled her eyes. "Ugh, guys," she looked to two men that I swear couldn''t have been there before. .


    . Or maybe they could have. My senses aren''t the most reliable after a nap.


    Especially a crappy one.


    They came towards me and grabbed my arms.


    Why''d they wait till now to do this? Why not while I was asleep? I would have just let them carry me to


    wherever they need me to go.


    "Alright, alright. Calm your chiz. I''m fully capable of walking," I shooed their hands away while standing.


    The woman gave a curt nod then came closer to me, until she was inches from my face. "Don''t do


    anything stupid," She cut right to the chase.


    I grinned innocently. "Wouldn''t dream of it."


    "Was that supposed to be sarcasm?" She demanded, raising an eyebrow.


    I shrugged innocently. "I don''t know. What do you think?"


    She just shook her head and said nothing.


    Instead of responding, she swirled around on her heal and started heading for the door. She knocked


    on it. "Open up!"


    Well she''s not putting up with my crap.


    There was the sound of unlocking, then two werewolves opened the door from the other side. Both


    clearly warriors. One is a man who looks to be in his 30''s. I wide set guy. And the other is a younger


    woman. Maybe mid 20''s. Don''t know what it is about her, but she looks like she''s seen a lot.


    I''m ttered.


    I''ve got two bad a$s looking guards outside my locked door to make sure I don''t slip away at night and


    reek havoc.


    I mean, three would probably be a better call, but for people that haven''t seen what I''m capable of,


    they''re being pretty open minded about what my house and I can do.


    Which is all you can really ask of invaders.


    Other than, y''know, get the frick out of my territory. But, you take what you can get.


    Until you can take what you want.


    Then you''re in business.


    But since that hasn''t happened yet, I''m stuck doing what I can with the cards they deal me.


    And I kept that in mind while being steered throughout the hallways of my own home.


    Again.


    "Where are we even going?" I questioned, looking around with furrowed eyebrows.


    "To get you looking decent for the G tonight. The alpha doesn''t want to be embarrassed in front of


    the most powerful people in the region," the blond she-wolf exined.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyebrows drew together even more. "What? That''s what we''re doing? THAT''S what you woke me


    up early for?!" I eximed. "It''s not going to take all day."


    She scrunched up her nose and gave me a once over. "Yes it will."


    I mentally scoffed.


    "Ouch," I replied tly.


    She shrugged, and we kept walking.


    I looked around.


    "Y''know, the Master wardrobe for special asions is that way," I pointed the opposite direction we''re


    heading.


    They froze and silently turned the way I''m pointing.


    My hand fell, and I rolled my eyes.


    You have got to be kidding me.


    One of the warriors ushered me in our new direction.


    I shook my head.


    This should be fun.

 Chapter 5) Such A Drag

    Chapter 5) Such A Drag


    After the dress, it was hair and makeup and this and that and all this stuff that actually did end up


    taking most of the day.


    I didn''t get to look in the mirror much this whole time, but I caught a glimpse of myself in a window on


    our way to my aunt and uncle''s office ¡ª which Jason has taken over ¡ª and I don''t look terrible.


    It''s not what I would have done for myself ¡ª the makeup''s a little heavy ¡ª but it could have been


    worse.


    I will be wiping some of it off, though. They made my freckles disappear under all this concealer! That


    was probably the point, but I look weird without them. Like I''m my evil twin with really clear skin or


    something. Not to mention the blush. They went crazy with it. I look like a clown that just got


    cheeks."


    Well I''m sorry, not enough blood flows through my veins for that.


    The eyes are pretty loud too. Although, I''m afraid if I try to wipe off the blue-purple hombre thing going


    on, it will ruin everything and make me look even more like a clown. And that''s not the look I''m going


    for either.


    The hair''s fine. It''s just two simple french braids running down over my shoulder and stopping near the


    middle of my back. It really makes all the different colors I have running through my hair look beautiful.


    The style''s nothing too extreme. What they wanted to do at first though, was. They were so adamant


    about wanting to dye my crazy colored dark brown, nearly ck hair, BLONDE. Blonde! Out of all


    shades! They ranted about how great it would be for the look and how it would make my green eyes


    pop and h h h. First of all, my eyes aren''t always green. Second of all. . .


    . . . Well, I just have no desire to be a blonde.


    And I''m afraid ofmitment and change so I keep my hair the same forever, but that has very little


    to do with it.


    I literally had to pin the hair stylist''s wrists behind her back to keep her from doing it. The warriors and


    Blondie tried to stop me(this also took up quite a bit of time) but I was not letting go until I knew for sure


    my hair wasn''t getting dyed.


    And now, here we are. Walking down the hall to meet Wolfie. Hair still perfectly brown and rainbow.


    I wonder what he''ll think.


    No I don''t. I don''t care.


    . . . Yes I do.


    But he will never EVER know that.


    Blondie knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Wolfie called from inside.


    "It''s Emily."


    So Blondie''s name is Emily.


    "Come in," he responded.


    We did as he said and opened the door. I looked around and noticed he hasn''t done much to the


    office. He''s sitting at therger of the two desks ¡ª my aunt''s ¡ª and he''s moved it to the center of the


    room. There''s also a bunch of papers ¡ª probably her stuff ¡ª that fill the trash can next to him.


    Well, at least now my aunt''s desk is finally getting cleaned out.


    That''s pretty much it of what he changed. My uncle''s things haven''t even been touched.


    We stepped into the room and found him looking down at a couple of documents. I recognize a few of


    them as my aunt''s, and others I don''t recognize at all.


    Blondie ¡ª or, Emily ced her hand at the small of my back and ushered me forward until I was in


    front of his desk. My eyes wonder down to some of his papers while he''s busy.


    "I''ll be done in just a second." He nced up at us, then went back to his work. "I just need to ¡ª" he


    stopped and looked up again, seeming a little star struck. ". . . Finish this."


    Ha.


    He sat there staring at me for a bit. Eyes unblinking and trained on me.


    None of his people seemed to know what to do.


    "Well, chop chop, I don''t believe in being fashionablyte," I eximed with a p, in the hopes of


    snapping him out of his little brain malfunction.


    Partially because it was giving me butterflies.


    He blinked. "Right! Wait, what time is it?" He checked his watch. "Four thirty two! We won''t have any


    time for traffic. Zach, tell that to the driver and have him start the car."


    "Yes, alpha."


    I whipped around, and there stood Happy, the beta.


    When did he get here?!


    Before I could even think twice about it, he was gone.


    Jason stood up after stacking all his papers, and I''m just now noticing that he''s not wearing what he


    was before. Now he''s wearing ck cks and a white button up.


    Yum.


    I''m not even mad at that one. The way that shirt fits is not doing him any wrong.


    He reached over and grabbed his jacket, and I watched the muscles flex in his back and arms as he


    slipped it on.


    YUM!!


    Okay, that one made me feel a little like a creep.


    He started making his long strides towards the door and grabbed my arm on the way, dragging me


    along behind him.


    Stupid sparks erupted.


    "Geez, how do you walk so fast?" I questioned, annoyed with being dragged around.


    "Keep up," he threw over his shoulder instead of answering my question.


    "Um, excuse me? You can get back to me on that after you put on a pair of three inch heels," I shot


    back.


    "You''ll be waiting a while from that. Might as well just speed up now," he replied.


    Oh you little ¡ª


    He yanked me forward, cutting off my mentale back.


    I tried to stay in step with him but I kept stumbling over my own feet. Stupid heels. We got to the stairs


    outside the house, and he started heading down them. Very quickly. I stepped down the first step and


    my ankle immediately twisted painfully underneath me. I lost my footing ¡ª obviously ¡ª and started


    preparing myself to face nt.


    I waited a few milliseconds.


    Nothing.


    What the heck?


    I peaked an eye open.


    I found myself hovering a few feet off the ground. I turned my head to see Jason, still with his hand


    around my forearm, but now, the other is wrapped around my waste, keeping me from crashing into the


    ground(because of course, what kind of hate-love story doesn''t have someone falling helplessly into


    another someone''s arms *intense eye roll*). He hasn''t picked me back up, so we''re still in this sort of


    dipping position(because yeah). He''s standing over me, looking down at my not so frail figure.


    Not frail, yet, we''re here. With me hanging rtively helpless in his arms.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Sounds like something a frail person would do to me.


    I hate it.


    Nevertheless, butterflies exploded in my stomach.


    I opened my mouth, not knowing what to say or do. This is so weird! With his face so close to mine


    and eyes boring into me.


    They''re beautiful.


    I hate it.


    Why am I paralyzed by his gaze? This has never happened before. Is this all because of the stupid


    mate bond? That''s how it works? It just makes himpletely irresistible?


    And. . . Alluring.


    And beautiful.


    And amazing smelling.


    And ¡ª AH!


    I hate it. Just like I hate the undeniable beauty in his eyes and ability to make my knees wobble out of.


    . . What?! Admiration of his perfectness?


    The logical side of me is saying, he''s a normal person(possibly below average) that just goes through


    the motions of things to fit in. You''ve seen nothing amazingly special about him he''s courageous


    enough to act on. My reasoning: he took over a house to please his power hungry werewolf friends! To


    rise in their ranks. To gain power among them.


    On the contrary, every other side of me is saying, mate mate mate! you NEED this being in your life


    FOREVER! He is the most bestest, perfectest, amazingest thing in the universe. No matter how


    impably stupid and hard he is to get along with under the circumstances.


    Even that side of me knows my life would be SO MUCH easier without him.


    Though, the logical side of me also says,


    (I know, I talk to myself a lot in my head, deal with it.)


    If you try to get away from the mate-hood, it will feel like someone is ripping a piece of your heart out


    and trying to shove it back in, inside out.


    Literally. Not just emotionally.


    So. . . The mate bond wins.


    In turn, I feel like a dear caught in extremely mesmerizing headlights.


    I hate it.


    I despise it with a burning passion.


    So to get out of this extremely ufortable position, I did the first thing that came to mind.


    I know I said I wouldn''t do it, but desperate times call for desperate measures.


    "Thanks," I stated casually just to break the ice.


    Acting skills on point. I bet he couldn''t even tell I was drooling over him.


    He nodded and slowly brought me back up to his side, still staring intensely into my eyes. "No


    problem, wouldn''t want to mess up that pretty face of yours."


    Hehe, thanks.


    I hate you.


    "But of course you would say that, wouldn''t want to mess up that totally not superficial reputation of


    yours," I smiled back at him.


    He looked unamused.


    Good.


    Now that we''re not in that position, I can see more than just unicorns and rainbows and can think


    clearly.


    He started walking again, and now I have time to take in my surroundings.


    The ce is empty, except for multiple werewolves prowling around. Guards I''m assuming. Some are


    in human form and others are in wolf form.


    "Everyone is under house arrest until further notice when we can get some rules in ce," Jason


    exined, already knowing what I was thinking.


    I grimaced.


    I hate this.


    . . . Those are my friends. My family.


    I nced up and caught him looking down at me. He immediately turned his head back to the front,


    trying to act like he wasn''t just staring at me.


    I took in a deep breath.


    Sorry Wolfie. You''re in for a ride.


    I''m getting my house back.

 Chapter 5: 4 - Post Invasion (Navy) Blues

    Chapter 5: 4 - Post Invasion (Navy) Blues


    "Try this one."


    Blondie threw me another dress. This one is fire engine red and strapless.


    Ugh, strapless. My worst enemy.


    I held it out in front of me. "Ummm, that''s cute. Where''s the rest of it?"


    "Funny. Now shut up and put it on," she responded tly.


    I chuckled. "You think I''m kidding? Where''s the bottom half?!"


    "Believe me," she shoved it back into my chest, annoyed, "you may have a bit more to cover back there


    than most, but it''s there."


    I let out a huff at that but turned to head behind the changing curtain. "I hate all of you," I threw over my


    shoulder.


    Just wanted that fact to be known.


    I squeezed into the dress.


    Oh my Goddess.


    There''s no mirror in here, but I don''t need one to know there must be a bottom half of this dress that


    got lost in production or something. Either that, or thepany wanted to save money on cloth.


    ''Cause I have shirts that cover more than this.


    And thepletely sheer skirt that starts at my waist and falls down to the floor does not count as


    ''coverage''.


    Not to mention, my air supply is being cut off by how freaking tightly this thing is clinging to me. Things


    are being squeezed that should not be squeezed.


    "Come on! How long does it take to slip on an oversized, over priced tube sock with a curtain around


    it?" I heard blondiein.


    "Thank you!" I yelled in agreement.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She banged on the wall next to the curtain. "You have three seconds and I''m opening this curtain. So if


    you''re not covered, do it quick." I saw her fingers wrap around the cloth. "3."


    "Oh, um, that''s not really a good idea."


    "2."


    "We don''t even need to bother showing it, it ¡ª"


    "1."


    No more curtain between me and the rest of the cruel, judgmental world.


    Everyone in the room could see the red mini dress that was trying to pass itself as a gown with its floor


    length, see through train. Along with my exposed shoulders.


    I immediately looked to blondie, and the shock was evident on her face. Not too evident, ''cause she''s


    trying to hide it, but still there.


    Hm. Guess she underestimated what it actually takes to cover up back there.


    And other things in need of covering.


    I gestured to the too tight dress.


    Or kid''s red beach towel.


    "What? Doesn''t it just scream ss?" I put my hand on my hip and stuck it out. Probably nearly shing


    everyone in the room with the slight movement.


    She stayed staring silently. Probably too stunned to respond.


    I decided to help her out. "Next?"


    "Next," she nodded.


    I hopped off the tform I was on and took to the racks myself before any of them could get out of


    shock.


    I know exactly where I''m heading. I just have to get there before ¡ª


    "Hey, where do you think you''re going?!"


    Well that didn''tst long.


    I kept walking but Blondie swooped in. "You don''t have a say in this."


    "Why?" I questioned, frowning.


    "Because, judging by what you were wearing before, that would be a serious mistake."


    "Oh, c''mon. Just this blue dress." I grabbed onto it.


    "No."


    "You didn''t even look at it, just ¡ª"


    The male warrior came over and pulled me by the arm back to the main area. "Woah! Oh, c''mon. Ah.


    Oof. Okay! You don''t have to be so rough," I narrowed my eyes at him.


    He ignored me and sat back down.


    I rolled my eyes and plopped onto a chair too.


    This is more exhausting than I thought it was gonna be.


    Blondie threw me the next dress, and it was the same thing all over again.


    Except this time it was ck andcy and ¡ª thank goodness ¡ª will provide a little more coverage. It


    goes down to the floor with a slit to my mid thigh. Thece covers the whole dress and it''s back is


    sheer. A big no-no.


    And the plunge neck line is a little much.


    Also, did she not learn her lesson about strapless dresses from thest one?


    The same ordeal followed. Went in, didn''t want toe out ¡ª not so much for decency''s sake this


    time, it was just ugly on me ¡ª Blondie got mad and threatened to pull the curtain back. Then did. I ran


    off in the direction of a dress that I know won''t make me look like a sausage in its wrapping. (Why is


    everything they''re giving me so form fitting?!) Warrior came over and dragged me back.


    Then, I heard a. . . Growling?ing from the entrance of the room.


    Well, that''s new.


    It was short and cut off abruptly, but I definitely heard it. It was deep and dark and made something


    churn inside me.


    I turned to see the origins of it and found their alpha/my mate/holy crap I don''t even know his name,


    standing there.


    His gaze burned holes into the guy holding my arm as he red at him.


    Ohhh, now I know what''s going on here.


    I had to fight the urge to smirk.


    Their alpha cleared his throat swiftly, sending the message loud and clear without even speaking.


    I was immediately released.


    The smirk got harder to suppress.


    Haha


    He went back to semi normal and gave me a once over.


    Then something unexpected happened.


    A boyish grin slipped onto his face.


    I raised an eyebrow. Well then. I didn''t peg him as the type to grin adorably.


    Now mind you, It''s not for the ideal reason, but he still surprised me. The rock hard features on his face


    are softer now.


    I thought he was the uptight, no fun type. Always with a straight, hard face, and when he wasn''t, he


    would try and hide it. But no. He''ll look you in the eye and smirk boyishly.


    He also grins mockingly when he notices how ufortable you are with his eyes on you.


    "Shut up," I crossed my arms over my suddenly very bare feeling chest.


    "I haven''t said anything," he chuckled.


    "Yeah well, I know you want to, so just shut up," I repeated kind of childishly.


    He shook his head, the smirk still there.


    Well would you look at that, he actually looks like a kid when he does that.


    Cute.


    What?


    No.


    Freaking mate bond.


    "How''s everything going here?" He asked, switching his attention to blondie.


    "Fine Alpha," she responded with a nod.


    "So you''ve made the decision?"


    "Um, well ¡ª"


    "''Cause if you haven''t you''d better hurry. It''s already," he checked his watch. "Twelve in the afternoon."


    She gasped. "It is?!"


    "It is?" I asked, surprised. "Wow, time flies when you hate what you''re doing."


    "Yes, it is, so what''s the problem?" He questioned, ignoring me. "The event starts at 5, and you need to


    be ready by at least 3.


    "Oh, we, um. . ." Blondie struggled to reach for the right thing to say.


    "Everything they''re putting me in is too form fitting. I look like a sausage," I answered for her, a deep


    frown on my face.


    Wolfie turned to me and chuckled. "You do not look like a sausage."


    He tilted his head as his eyes raked over me slower. Looking like he''s actually taking it into


    consideration.


    I fought to keep from fidgeting.


    "You look like a. . ." He made eye contact with me, the smallest of grinsing back on, ". . . Snack."


    I picked up a couch pillow and threw it at him. "So, yeah, a sausage, exactly. Thanks so much."


    He caught it and set it down.


    Boo.


    "Alright, enough messing around, you need to get this figured out."


    Blondie nodded.


    There was a moment where nobody moved.


    "Now!" Their alpha shooed them off.


    Blondie''s eyes widened and she was off in the racks before the other two even realized what was going


    on.


    "Oh," both warriors jumped out of their chairs.


    Their alpha chuckled. "ire, always a little slow to connect the dots." he said to the female warrior. "I


    think you''re contaminating Bruno," he quipped lightheartedly.


    "Very funny," she rolled her eyes with a small chuckle and headed to the racks.


    "Hardy har har," Bruno, I believe his name was, mockughed and followed after ire.


    Neither of them got very far though. Blondie was already back and putting whatever insane new outfit I


    have to try on into the changing room.


    I sighed. Great.


    "Got the new dress," Blondie smiled tightly when she came over.


    Bruno and ire let out augh and sat back down.


    They have souls too!


    "Good," Wolfie nodded curtly before heading back out the door.


    Blondie started steering me back towards the changing room.


    "Wait!" I yelled. "What''s your name?" I asked, craning my neck to look at their alpha.


    "Call me alpha," he called back. I couldn''t see his expression with his back turned to me but I''m sure it


    was infuriating. He knows I didn''t want that answer.


    I red at him, and he just looked back at me with that freaking know-it-all grin.


    We stayed like this for a bit, Blondie struggling to get me to move in the background.


    "Alpha Jason," he finally let on, turning back around and walking off.


    I grinned victoriously. "Bye Jason!" I called as the door closed and Blondie managed to shove me into


    the cubicle.


    I scrunched up my nose. "I like alpha Jason better than invader Jason," Imented to the others from


    behind the curtain.


    "What are you talking about? They''re the same person." Blondie answered. I can imagine her rolling


    her eyes.


    I snorted, "believe me, they''re not. You''re alpha seems like a good leader. My invader is an invader," I


    stated in contradiction.


    A pause.


    "Yeah well, if you all y your cards right, it won''t be that way for long," she replied.


    Oh, no doubt there. I''ll make sure of it.


    "Now just hurry up and get ready!"


    I sighed and started turning to the wall with the dress. "Oh this should be fun ¡ª"


    . . . The dress.


    The blue one I showed her.


    I took it in my hands.


    A smile started growing on my face at the sight.


    That deep navy blue. Beautiful. And soft fabric cut in a fit and re that flows when whoever where''s it


    moves. So simple yet elegant. Just my style.


    Just kidding. The word "elegant" doesn''t belong anywhere near me.


    But perfect for any asion nheless.


    That''s what she always said.


    And I agree 100%.


    The hem rests all the way to the floor, and there''s a slit running up to my thigh. The top is also


    decorated in stunningce with long and beautiful sleeves.


    And luckily enough, it''s the perfect thing to wear to this g.


    Yay.


    . . . Lucky.

 Chapter 6) Thats Nice

    Chapter 6) That''s Nice


    "We''re here," Happy/Zach announced when we pulled up.. "Thanks, Lazarus" he turned to the driver.


    Wolfie gave him a grateful nod.


    Lazarus smiled at them, "my pleasure."


    "Pick us up at nine. I''ll call you if the time changes."


    Yay, 4 hours of standing around as a decoration on someone''s arm.


    "Yes alpha," Lazarus nodded.


    When the conversation was over I turned to open the door and ¡ª


    Child proof locked.


    Again.


    I turn to the three werewolves, addressing the two making the decisions, "what do you think I''m gonna


    do? Jump out of the moving vehicle?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "I wouldn''t put it passed you," Jason shook his head and got out. He made his way around the fancy


    car to my side and opened the door.


    "Yeah, good call. Only, where in the flying fadudle cakes do you think I n to go?!" I eximed.


    He shrugged and put his arm out for me to take. "I don''t know how good you are at nning ahead.


    You could be dumb as rocks, for all I know."


    I rolled my eyes and took his arm ''cause, if I don''t, he''ll take mine, and we all know how that turns out.


    Happy ran in in front of us.


    "Please, I''m abat tactician," I argued his ''dumb as rocks'' statement with an eye roll.


    "Yeah, one that let her territory get taken over," he quipped, raising an eyebrow down at me.


    I rolled my eyes, again. "I wasn''t even there."


    "Still, leaving your house defenseless. . ." he trailed off, shaking his head in disapproval.


    We walked up the marble stairs to the huge mansion that the G is being hosted at.


    Dang, just as beautiful asst year.


    "There were plenty capable fighters there, and even negotiators. AND a defensive n, but it can only


    be set into motion by a master''s order." I pointed out the obvious, getting back on track. "Or at least a


    heads up," I shook my head.


    "That''s the problem with weak leadership."


    I let out a bitter chuckle. "No argument there."


    They just. . . Left.


    "Good, hopefully it''ll stay that way all night," he looked down at me nkly, derailing my train of


    thought. "No arguing."


    I processed what he was saying and let out a sigh. "Oh hun, knowing you, knowing me, knowing ¡ª " I


    cupped his hand in both of mine and held it to my heart, "Us, that will not be happening."


    He ripped his hand away and red. "It will if you don''t want trouble," he growled, leaning in closer.


    I pursed my lips, "Eh, we''ll see where the night takes us," I shrugged.


    He red at me again and scooped up my arm into the crook of his own, just for show probably.


    I discretely shook my head knowingly.


    Softy.


    He is such a poser.


    No tyrant has such a happy beta. Not to mention such a beautiful face.


    His gaze snapped to me and I immediately stopped. With narrowed eyes, he watched me skeptically.


    Not finding anything standing out as suspicious, he turned back the other way.


    A smirk started pulling at the corners of my lips.


    There''s something great about knowing something and just sitting quietly knowing that you know it


    while someone else doesn''t.


    It''s the best.


    "Eeeeeeek!"


    I was jolted out of my thoughts by a high pitched squeal.


    Startled, I turned to find the source.


    I found my extremely rowdy, and equally kindhearted friend, Jaimee.


    "Mari!" She yelled, running towards me and engulfing me in a bear hug.


    "Hi Jaimee," I smiled into her curly red hair that surrounds her shoulders. She''s a few years older than


    me, but that doesn''t stop us from being really good friends.


    "Oh my gosh, I heard what happened! Are you okay?! Did they hurt you?! Your house?!" Jaimee


    asked ring at Jason and giving me a pat down for injuries.


    Jeez, information spreads like wildfire.


    I chuckled. "I''m as fine as anyone could ever be under the circumstances."


    Jaimee''s face hardened. "Well of course you are," she winked twice at me. "But do you need me to,"


    she looked around. Despite our audience, she proceeded, "take care of anyone for you," she offered


    ''inconspicuously''.


    Iughed. "Of course not," I smiled.


    I saw Jason''s shoulders losen considerably at my response from the corner of my eye


    "I''ll take care of all that myself," I finished, waving her off with a wink.


    His shoulders tightened again.


    Jaimee chuckled.


    "Well, of course. I must have forgotten who I was talking to," she grinned.


    "Yeah, everyone knows THE Maria Crimson doesn''t stand for crap from anybody," another voice


    budded in.


    I looked behind me and saw one of my other friends, Dustin ¡ª the source of the voice ¡ª approaching


    with a wide grin that''s showing off hisrge canines.


    He must have just fed.


    Lucky.


    I saw him lick off a drop of blood that remained on his teeth.


    It smelled old, so I can tell he didn''t just sink his fangs into someone on the way here. But it still


    smelled so sweet, even though it wasn''t fresh. I have to keep myself from drooling.


    "But of course," I humored with a grin equally as wide, forgetting the smell of blood.


    Jason''s lips pressed into a thin line, and he grunted. "What I''ve seen hasn''t been very impressive," he


    spat, cutting into the conversation. He looked at me condescendingly.


    I delivered a dazzling smile at hisment, "Great! Then things are going as nned," then turned


    back to my friends, not giving my mate anymore time of day.


    My friends raised their eyebrows in amusement. They looked to me, then to Jason, then back to me,


    and then finally settled on Jason.


    Dustin chuckled while shaking his head knowingly. "Yeah, enjoy it while itsts," he patted Wolfie on


    the shoulder as he walked away. "''Cause it won''t for long," He finished.


    He threw me a goodbye smile over his shoulder as he took his leave.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Jason raised his eyebrow.


    "Yeah," Jaimee cut in. "Good luck with that," she smiled knowingly.


    Wolfie frowned deeper.


    Jaimee pulled me aside by the arm so we could get some privacy. We''re probably not out of ear shot,


    but neither of us are too concerned about it.


    "So, what''s the deal? Why haven''t you kicked this guy and his lousy pack out of your territory?" She


    questioned in a whisper.


    I shrugged. "Well, you know me. I don''t do the whole ''killing thing''. Not unless it''s absolutely


    necessary," I responded honestly.


    She let out a short chuckle. "Yeah, I do know you. And you do do the whole seriously maiming and


    taking what''s yours thing," She mocked me. "What''s the deal?"


    I let out a sigh and leaned in even closer. I looked at her, contemting if I should even tell her or not.


    ". . . He''s. . . My mate," I revealed quietly.


    Her eyes went wide and her mouth made an ''o'' shape.


    She pointed at him, then at me, then went back to him. "You two?" She raised an eyebrow.


    I nodded. "Yep."


    "Oh gosh, that''s rough," She cringed. "What are you gonna do?" She asked the question of the day.


    I tilted my head and scrunched up my eyebrows in thought. "Well, I don''t really feel like dying a slow


    and painful death, soooo, can''t leave him," I answered.


    She pointed a stern finger at me. "Hey, there''s a chance you could survive the break up. Especially with


    those master genes of yours."


    I looked at her. "The aftermath still wouldn''t be very pleasant," my nose scrunched up at the thought.


    She sighed. "Yeah."


    "C''mon, I need to ¡ª"


    I cut Wolfie off, "I''ll be fine here. I''m not going anywhere."


    "No, you ¡ª"


    He was interrupted again by a group of alphas and betasing over. "Heeeyy! Alpha Jay! Come


    have a drink with us!" One of them eximed, his wordsing out a bit slurred.


    Probably already had a few drinks from the open bar.


    Wolfie grabbed my arm and started pulling me in that direction.


    "Oh, c''mon! I''m in the middle of a conversation, the bar is literally 10 steps away," I argued, gesturing


    to his destination.


    "Oh, leave her be," one of the men waved off. I think his name is Alpha Michel.


    I''ve only spoken to him a few times, but when I have, he''s seemed alright. "This is actually something


    better discussed in private," he told Wolfie.


    "I wouldn''t necessarily call an open bar private," Wolfie responded lightheartedly, with a charming


    smile.


    Another example of Alpha Jason being so much cooler than invader Jason. It''s like he just changes


    into a different person on a dime.


    Alpha Michel chuckled. "By that, I mean just not in the presence of Miss Crimson," he gestured


    towards me with a smile.


    Is he allies with Wolfie?


    Jason sighed. "Alright." He turned to me and gave me a pointed look. "Don''t do anything stupid," he


    ordered.


    I responded the same way I did to Blondie.


    "Wouldn''t dream of it."


    He red at me as he walked away, but eventually turned his attention towards the group.


    I looked back at Jaimee so we could continue our talk.


    She huffed. "Man, our ancestors were so lucky," she shook her head with narrowed eyes, almost like


    she''s ring at them now.


    I can tell she''s referring to how back in the old old old days when they wanted to reject their mate they


    just had to say a few words.


    Sure they went through some physical and emotional difort, but nothing close to what we go


    through now to separate from our mates.


    It gets brutal. And deadly.


    "I know," I nodded my head in agreement. "It''s because so many people were getting together with


    people who weren''t their mates. I heard the numbers got as high as dozens per year." Which is pretty


    high, considering mates always have, and probably always will be, practically irresistible to each other.


    She shook her head, and her puffy hair flung around her shoulders. "Stupid adaptation and evolution,"


    she stomped and crossed her arms angrily.


    I nodded in agreement, like I always do when we fall down these sorts of holes. It happens quite


    often.


    We both find amusement inining about things we have absolutely no control over.


    "But anyway, there''s a couple in my pack that are the same way ¡ª mixed species ¡ª and it took them a


    hot minute to work things out," she nodded with wide eyes, changing the subject.


    I sighed. "Not sure this is the same thing."


    Her shoulders slumped dejectedly at myck of enthusiasm. "Yeah, I know. But, they did end up


    working it out in the end!" She tried to encourage me.


    I shook my head. "That''s great, but like I said. Little different," I said, pinching my fingers together in


    front of her.


    She sighed. "I know."


    "But! We''re not going to get rid of each other that easily," I gave her a confident nod. "I''m going to


    work something out. Firstes my house, then mate bondes second, if at all."


    She smiled brightly at me. "That''a girl."


    "Hey Jaimee!" A voice called from somewhere else in the room.


    She looked behind her.


    "Oh, I have to go. Luna Beckett is calling me. You gonna be okay alone?" She asked me, with a


    sympathetic look.


    I nodded and held my hand up in the direction of Wolfie. "I''m not alone, remember?" I raised an


    eyebrow.


    She shook her head. "Sadly, yes."


    I smiled at her. "Go, I''ll be fine."


    She let out another sigh. "Fine,e find me if you need another female to vent to."


    My smile widened. "I definitely will."


    With onest nce, she walked off into the crowd in search of her Luna.


    "Hey."


    I turned to another familiar voice behind me.


    "I haven''t properly introduced myself. I''m Zach," Happy smiled.


    I gave him one back. "I know. . . I''m Maria."


    "I know."


    We chuckled.


    It died down after a few seconds.


    "So. . . You took over my house," I nodded, addressing the elephant in the room.


    He rubbed the back of his neck, looking down at his ck dress shoes.


    Hm, knew they were softies.


    "Um, yeah. . . Listen, about that, Jay is a good leader. He''ll be fair, and understanding, and ¡ª"


    "But, that''s not the point. And you know it."


    Silence.


    He sighed. "I know, but ¡ª"


    "So, how adamant is he about keeping all the power?" I questioned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean exactly what I said."


    "Well. . ." He started, "We weren''t expecting. . . Y''know," he gestured to me.


    Weren''t expecting his mate to be the second? Obviously.


    It''s customary for mates to rule together. I''m also wondering if it''s wavered him away from screwing


    me over any.


    "Yeah. But either way, not super adamant," I nodded.


    He gave me a confused look.


    "Not super adamant about keeping the power. You didn''t answer ''very'' right away."


    "I ¡ª that''s not what I meant, he ¡ª"


    I put my hand up. "I know what you meant. It''s just a relief to know I don''t have a power hungry


    psychopath on my hands."


    He cringed.


    Uh oh.


    "Ehhhh, it depends on the circumstances. It can get kind of out of hand," he practically winced even


    thinking about it.


    Oh jeez.


    And that''sing from his beta.


    "But usually, you just have a controlling ¡ª in an over protective way ¡ª leader."


    Sadly, that''s not enough to make an invader sound likable.


    Especially with the whole ''eh, depends on the day weather he''s a power hungry psycho or not''.


    "I promise he''s a good guy, though."


    Happy''s trying to keep a smile.


    A few secondster, his grin faltered then fellpletely. "But, don''t push it this time. He''s seriously


    determined to see through this deal he has with some other packs and houses. He''s not the type to let


    obstacles get in his way," he warned. "Even if they''re his soul mate," He finished staring intensely at


    me.


    I nodded slowly.


    "So, define ''don''t push it''."


    He raised his eyebrow. "I mean exactly what I said. Don''t. Push. It."


    I nodded again. "Right, So. . . How far ¡ª?"


    "Not at all. Don''t even try."


    "But ¡ª"


    "But nothing. If you care about your well being, you''ll just be a good little vampire and do as we say.


    I''m telling you, things will go smoothly for your entire house if you do," he asserted.


    "Well, how long will that take?" I rolled my eyes.


    "What?" He looked confused.


    "The whole ''going smoothly thing''," I made quotation marks with my fingers around the words.


    ". . . As soon as everyone understands and excepts how things are going to work now," he


    responded.


    "Right. . . And that''s why I need to push it." I pointed at him. "I know some stubborn people, and if you


    stick to that n, my house will be in turmoil for years. . . Or down to less than a dozen people within a


    few months. It depends on how you deal with things," I shrugged as I turned to walk away. I want to find


    my new supreme ruler


    . . . Who is also my mate.


    I stopped to nce back onest time. "But, if you really care, and be honest, how far can I push it


    until he just turns to trying to get rid of me, for good? ''Cause, some roughing up isn''t going to stop me.


    Neither are murder threats or attempts."


    He sighed while hanging his head and shaking it with the smallest amused smirk. He looked at me


    with his big bright blue eyes through shaggy brown bangs. Chuckling, he said, "You? To the end of the


    world."


    . . . Wow. That was WAY more honest than I was expecting.


    He straightened up. "But, I can''t say the same thing about your pack." House.


    And, there''s why he can afford to be honest.


    The dogs have insurance.


    "I also can''t guarantee howfortable your life would be if you were to do that."


    Hm.


    ". . . Actually, I can. It would be pretty sucky," He tacked on.


    I nodded. Well, that''s to be expected.


    "Well, thanks for your honesty. How blindly trusting you are is adorably courageous and also


    arrogant."


    "I''m off to go bug your alpha," I skipped off to the open bar.

 Chapter 6: 5 - Such A Drag

    Chapter 6: 5 - Such A Drag


    After the dress, it was hair and makeup and this and that and all this stuff that actually did end up


    taking most of the day.


    I didn''t get to look in the mirror much this whole time, but I caught a glimpse of myself in a window on


    our way to my aunt and uncle''s office ¡ª which Jason has taken over ¡ª and I don''t look terrible.


    It''s not what I would have done for myself ¡ª the makeup''s a little heavy ¡ª but it could have been


    worse.


    I will be wiping some of it off, though. They made my freckles disappear under all this concealer! That


    was probably the point, but I look weird without them. Like I''m my evil twin with really clear skin or


    something. Not to mention the blush. They went crazy with it. I look like a clown that just got


    cheeks."


    Well I''m sorry, not enough blood flows through my veins for that.


    The eyes are pretty loud too. Although, I''m afraid if I try to wipe off the blue-purple hombre thing going


    on, it will ruin everything and make me look even more like a clown. And that''s not the look I''m going


    for either.


    The hair''s fine. It''s just two simple french braids running down over my shoulder and stopping near the


    middle of my back. It really makes all the different colors I have running through my hair look beautiful.


    The style''s nothing too extreme. What they wanted to do at first though, was. They were so adamant


    about wanting to dye my crazy colored dark brown, nearly ck hair, BLONDE. Blonde! Out of all


    shades! They ranted about how great it would be for the look and how it would make my green eyes


    pop and h h h. First of all, my eyes aren''t always green. Second of all. . .


    . . . Well, I just have no desire to be a blonde.


    And I''m afraid ofmitment and change so I keep my hair the same forever, but that has very little to


    do with it.


    I literally had to pin the hair stylist''s wrists behind her back to keep her from doing it. The warriors and


    Blondie tried to stop me(this also took up quite a bit of time) but I was not letting go until I knew for sure


    my hair wasn''t getting dyed.


    And now, here we are. Walking down the hall to meet Wolfie. Hair still perfectly brown and rainbow.


    I wonder what he''ll think.


    No I don''t. I don''t care.


    . . . Yes I do.


    But he will never EVER know that.


    Blondie knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" Wolfie called from inside.


    "It''s Emily."


    So Blondie''s name is Emily.


    "Come in," he responded.


    We did as he said and opened the door. I looked around and noticed he hasn''t done much to the office.


    He''s sitting at therger of the two desks ¡ª my aunt''s ¡ª and he''s moved it to the center of the room.


    There''s also a bunch of papers ¡ª probably her stuff ¡ª that fill the trash can next to him.


    Well, at least now my aunt''s desk is finally getting cleaned out.


    That''s pretty much it of what he changed. My uncle''s things haven''t even been touched.


    We stepped into the room and found him looking down at a couple of documents. I recognize a few of


    them as my aunt''s, and others I don''t recognize at all.


    Blondie ¡ª or, Emily ced her hand at the small of my back and ushered me forward until I was in


    front of his desk. My eyes wonder down to some of his papers while he''s busy.


    "I''ll be done in just a second." He nced up at us, then went back to his work. "I just need to ¡ª" he


    stopped and looked up again, seeming a little star struck. ". . . Finish this."


    Ha.


    He sat there staring at me for a bit. Eyes unblinking and trained on me.


    None of his people seemed to know what to do.


    "Well, chop chop, I don''t believe in being fashionablyte," I eximed with a p, in the hopes of


    snapping him out of his little brain malfunction.


    Partially because it was giving me butterflies.


    He blinked. "Right! Wait, what time is it?" He checked his watch. "Four thirty two! We won''t have any


    time for traffic. Zach, tell that to the driver and have him start the car."


    "Yes, alpha."


    I whipped around, and there stood Happy, the beta.


    When did he get here?!


    Before I could even think twice about it, he was gone.


    Jason stood up after stacking all his papers, and I''m just now noticing that he''s not wearing what he


    was before. Now he''s wearing ck cks and a white button up.


    Yum.


    I''m not even mad at that one. The way that shirt fits is not doing him any wrong.


    He reached over and grabbed his jacket, and I watched the muscles flex in his back and arms as he


    slipped it on.


    YUM!!


    Okay, that one made me feel a little like a creep.


    He started making his long strides towards the door and grabbed my arm on the way, dragging me


    along behind him.


    Stupid sparks erupted.


    "Geez, how do you walk so fast?" I questioned, annoyed with being dragged around.


    "Keep up," he threw over his shoulder instead of answering my question.


    "Um, excuse me? You can get back to me on that after you put on a pair of three inch heels," I shot


    back.


    "You''ll be waiting a while from that. Might as well just speed up now," he replied.


    Oh you little ¡ª


    He yanked me forward, cutting off my mentale back.


    I tried to stay in step with him but I kept stumbling over my own feet. Stupid heels. We got to the stairs


    outside the house, and he started heading down them. Very quickly. I stepped down the first step and


    my ankle immediately twisted painfully underneath me. I lost my footing ¡ª obviously ¡ª and started


    preparing myself to face nt.


    I waited a few milliseconds.


    Nothing.


    What the heck?


    I peaked an eye open.


    I found myself hovering a few feet off the ground. I turned my head to see Jason, still with his hand


    around my forearm, but now, the other is wrapped around my waste, keeping me from crashing into the


    ground(because of course, what kind of hate-love story doesn''t have someone falling helplessly into


    another someone''s arms *intense eye roll*). He hasn''t picked me back up, so we''re still in this sort of


    dipping position(because yeah). He''s standing over me, looking down at my not so frail figure.


    Not frail, yet, we''re here. With me hanging rtively helpless in his arms.


    Sounds like something a frail person would do to me.


    I hate it.


    Nevertheless, butterflies exploded in my stomach.


    I opened my mouth, not knowing what to say or do. This is so weird! With his face so close to mine and


    eyes boring into me.


    They''re beautiful.


    I hate it.


    Why am I paralyzed by his gaze? This has never happened before. Is this all because of the stupid


    mate bond? That''s how it works? It just makes himpletely irresistible?


    And. . . Alluring.


    And beautiful.


    And amazing smelling.


    And ¡ª AH!


    I hate it. Just like I hate the undeniable beauty in his eyes and ability to make my knees wobble out of. .


    . What?! Admiration of his perfectness?


    The logical side of me is saying, he''s a normal person(possibly below average) that just goes through


    the motions of things to fit in. You''ve seen nothing amazingly special about him he''s courageous


    enough to act on. My reasoning: he took over a house to please his power hungry werewolf friends! To


    rise in their ranks. To gain power among them.


    On the contrary, every other side of me is saying, mate mate mate! you NEED this being in your life


    FOREVER! He is the most bestest, perfectest, amazingest thing in the universe. No matter how


    impably stupid and hard he is to get along with under the circumstances.


    Even that side of me knows my life would be SO MUCH easier without him.


    Though, the logical side of me also says,


    (I know, I talk to myself a lot in my head, deal with it.)Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If you try to get away from the mate-hood, it will feel like someone is ripping a piece of your heart out


    and trying to shove it back in, inside out.


    Literally. Not just emotionally.


    So. . . The mate bond wins.


    In turn, I feel like a dear caught in extremely mesmerizing headlights.


    I hate it.


    I despise it with a burning passion.


    So to get out of this extremely ufortable position, I did the first thing that came to mind.


    I know I said I wouldn''t do it, but desperate times call for desperate measures.


    "Thanks," I stated casually just to break the ice.


    Acting skills on point. I bet he couldn''t even tell I was drooling over him.


    He nodded and slowly brought me back up to his side, still staring intensely into my eyes. "No problem,


    wouldn''t want to mess up that pretty face of yours."


    Hehe, thanks.


    I hate you.


    "But of course you would say that, wouldn''t want to mess up that totally not superficial reputation of


    yours," I smiled back at him.


    He looked unamused.


    Good.


    Now that we''re not in that position, I can see more than just unicorns and rainbows and can think


    clearly.


    He started walking again, and now I have time to take in my surroundings.


    The ce is empty, except for multiple werewolves prowling around. Guards I''m assuming. Some are


    in human form and others are in wolf form.


    "Everyone is under house arrest until further notice when we can get some rules in ce," Jason


    exined, already knowing what I was thinking.


    I grimaced.


    I hate this.


    . . . Those are my friends. My family.


    I nced up and caught him looking down at me. He immediately turned his head back to the front,


    trying to act like he wasn''t just staring at me.


    I took in a deep breath.


    Sorry Wolfie. You''re in for a ride.


    I''m getting my house back.

 Chapter 7) Well, How Problematic

    Chapter 7) Well, How Problematic


    "Jason," I called to grab his attention, "Done with your private discussion?"


    "It''s alpha to you," he red at me.


    "Please, you''re lucky I don''t call you Wolfie to your face," I rolled my eyes. I turned to the bar tender.


    "Can I have a drink please? Something strong," I waved my hand.


    "Excuse me?" He snapped at my ''Wolfie''ment.


    "You''re excused," I nodded with a grin.


    Ourpany chuckled.


    "Why do you have to be so childish?" He grumbled.


    My drink came. "Um, maybe because I am one," I took a sip of it, rolling my eyes.


    I made sure dog boy didn''t get enough time to respond. "Wow, this is really good," I chuckled. It''s like a


    strawberry lime mix sort of thing. You wouldn''t even tell it was alcohol if it didn''t leave that burning down


    your throat.


    "Wait, what?" He frowned, snatching my drink.


    I scoffed and reached for it, but he put his arm up, blocking me.


    "Hey, it''s mine. You ¡ª"


    "How old are you?" He raised an eyebrow.


    I froze. A nervous chuckle escaped my lips. "Pft, age is but a number." I reached for my cocktail sort of


    thing again, but he held it farther away.


    "You''re right, so just tell me yours," he argued, with a smart @ss smirk on his dumb face.


    Oh, congrattions. I mentally rolled my eyes. You know how to recycle other people''s words.


    "Um. . . I''m senmhmn," I mumbled.


    "You''re what?"


    "Sevnmhm."


    "What?!"


    "SEVENTEEN! I''m seventeen, okay?!"


    Silence.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Heughed obnoxiously loud, still holding my drink above his head.


    You''reugh is beautiful.


    I hate you.


    I crossed my arms and frowned.


    "You''re just a baby!" Heughed.


    "Am not!"


    "You''re not even old enough to drink in most ces!"


    "Neither are you!" Probably.


    We wouldn''t be mates if there was that much of an age gap.


    He chuckled. "You''re not getting this back. Your little baby brain is still developing and shouldn''t have


    alcohol."


    No more stress relieving happy juice?


    Oh h3ll no.


    "Yeah, well this girl," I pointed to myself, "with my baby brain, has some stupid dog people trying to


    get the run of my home, the leader of which just happens to be the person I''m destined to spend the


    rest of my life with, which is just GREAT. Also, it''s MY responsibility to fix all this because y''know, why


    not? It''s my freaking house ¡ª so you have no right to prevent me from drowning my senses in alcohol


    so I can pretend the whole ordeal isn''t happening for the time being!" I ranted in one breath, spitting a


    thousand words per second. I grabbed his wrist and snatched my drink back with a scowl.


    I chugged the rest of the ss in one go. "Can I have a shot of the strongest thing you have?" I asked


    the bar tender.


    "Woah, woah," Wolfie put his hand up to slow me down and made a reach for the new shot.


    "Calm down DAD. It takes like fifty of these to get me even a little tipsy. Vampire metabolism," I told


    him with azy smile before drowning the shot. even with the heightened effects the alcohol is


    supposed to have topensate for our fast metabolisms, I have a pretty high tolerance. I smiled a


    bright one at the bar tender. "Another one, please. Keep theming, don''t be shy" I turned to Wolfie,


    and he''s looking at me funny. So are some of the others. Not because of the metabolism thing,


    everyone knows about that. I''m just not the type to get wasted ¡ª like I n to. Especially in a fancy


    event like this.


    I''ve been told I dance like I''m tipsy either way so. . . Eh. "If you need to find me, I''ll be here," I told


    Wolfie. I shot the next drink the bar tender provided down my throat.


    And another.


    And another.


    And a couple more.


    And another few.


    And silence.


    That''s all I got as reaction.


    Wolfie seemed surprised by me taking my, what? 20th shot unfazed and not even close to being


    finished.


    I raised an eyebrow with a smirk. It''s funny seeing him surprised. "Did you think I was kidding about


    getting drunk out of my mind?"


    He stood there staring for a second, then he blinked and shook his head to clear it. "Not happening.


    You are not going to embarrass me." He pointed at where we are standing. "I brought you to this


    event."


    "Yeah but, Y''know I got an invitation of my own," I raised an eyebrow. "I''m obviously seen as a


    separate party from you."


    "Yes, but we''re trying to change that, remember? The whole ''trophy on the arm'' thing," he smiled


    fakely, throwing my own words in my face. "You''re just a girl that is apanying me. Nothing more.


    That''s the message we''re going for here." He stretched his bitter sweet smile even more, just adding to


    how staged this whole experience has been. The locking arms, the dancing.


    "Oh, I remember," I rolled my eyes.


    Should I tell him it''s never going to happen?


    I''m too bad at first impressions to ever be just that girl that Jason brought. When people see me it''s


    probably always going to be something more like, ''oh boy, it''s Maria'' or ''oof, rememberst time she


    was here?''


    . . . Eh, he''ll figure it out.


    "Great." He nodded swiftly at my silence, taking it as a victory.


    If only he knew.


    "You''re dancing with me." He held out his arm for me to slip mine into.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "C''mon, we''ve gotta convince them," he winked at me. It was mocking. But it still made my heart


    flutter.


    Freakin'' mate bond.


    Whatever, I like this song. I hopped off my stool and rested my arm in the crook of his ¡ª because, why


    not? ¡ª as I followed him to the middle of the dance floor.


    "I''ll be back for youter," I said to the bar, waving it goodbye.


    Wolfie let out a long sigh.


    Haha.


    ssical music has been ying this whole time, but this is one of the first songs that can actually be


    danced to. This one''s still slow, but the rest were too slow. The only people dancing were elders and


    couples who''s opinions of dancing were leaning on each other and slightly shifting their weight from


    one foot to the other from time to time. But now, the dance floor is bing more lively and crowded.


    Bringing a slight smile to my face at the change in mood.


    No more boring business talk andpletely forced polite chatter amongst, let''s be honest, a bunch


    of people who can''t stand each other.


    There are friends, and there are foes. Doesn''t matter which side you''re on. There will be plenty of both


    within reaching distance at an event like this.


    One of the most interesting parts to be honest.


    And my dance partner is one of my more prominent enemies at the moment.


    How exciting.


    We got to where he wanted us to be, towards the middle of the dance floor. He grasped my hand


    tightly in his and rested his other one on the small of my back as he pulled me in closer.


    I, again, like the first time we met, had to restrain myself from inching closer. His body so close to mine


    just feels so right.


    No matter how much I dislike the guy.


    He smells so good.


    How does he smell so good? He''s half dog for crying out loud!


    And his eyes.


    A beautiful gray that light up when he smiles. I''ve never seen it up close, but I''ve noticed it from afar.


    When he''s talking and smiling with people he''s being himself around. The way he can''t be around me.


    Because he''s the big bad invader.


    Big bad Wolfie.


    And his smile.


    Not the smirk. The smirk is hot. But the smile. . . Could make me melt if I''m not careful. Luckily, it''s


    another thing I''ve really only witnessed from afar.


    All these things are beautiful, and for some reason (a reason like the mate bond), even though I''ve


    done it my whole life, I can''t imagine myself living without them. It''s almost like they can get me high on


    just their amazingness. Their brilliance.


    They''re so mind boggling.


    And problematic. Look at me, he''s already consuming my thoughts. All these insanely beautiful things


    are getting in the way. Getting in the way of me taking my house back.


    If it were anyone else, I probably would have already set a n into motion to have them on their way.


    Or at least a n in general. Right now, I don''t have either.


    Even scarier though, is that I think I know why.


    I''m not sure if. . . If I even want them gone for good.


    We''re mates. It''s natural for when you find yours to either join their pack or house, or vise-versa. OR,


    if you''re the leader, and it''s best for everyone, you can join the packs or houses themselves, so the


    rightful heir for both can still take over when the timees.


    Although, the whole ''only the rightful heir can be in charge'' rule is taken way more lightly than it used


    to be. The power goes to whoever can do the best for the house or pack.


    That doesn''t take away from the fact it''s usually the master or alpha heir that meets that criteria,


    though.


    I''m getting off topic.


    Problem.


    I have all this information I''ve found that I could use against him, but I don''t know how. I know one of


    his allies is the Crescent Moon pack. Dumb name, but a force to be reckoned with.


    Nothing my house can''t handle, but it''s in everyone''s best interest to avoid another war. And that''s


    exactly what making a move on them would do. Start a war. So that''s out of the question. (And also


    because Wolfie is your mate)


    I also noticed he has something to do with Master Abaddon Cross(fun fact: Abaddon is destroyer in


    Greek. Sounds like a fun enemy to have, huh? He''s a st), which sends a cascade of red gs


    waving everywhere. So much so, that I wouldn''t be surprised if all this turns out to be his idea or part of


    his grand plot to rule the world or whatever, but we try to stay away from getting into affairs with


    him(even though we''ve already been involuntarily sucked into one. Thanks Wolfie). They never end


    well. So that''s also a no. (And also because Wolfie is your mate)


    Another thing is, the werewolves on guard at night in the courtyard have a regr time they switch


    shifts every 5 hours, and that leaves a window of about 2 minuets for me to do as I please within those


    perimeters. Which includes breaking people out of the jails, and taking out the remaining guards that


    are still patrolling the boarders of the entire territory. After that, who knows what kind of damage we


    could do.


    Oh wait, I do. It''s a lot.


    (But Wolfie is your mate)


    Then, sneaking out of my room, either through the widow or through picking the lock on the door, and


    just killing Jason and his beta and anyone else that can be problematic in their sleep is always an


    option.


    But at the same time, is absolutely not.


    It breaks so many personal rules of mine. And there''s no way of even determining if I''d survive long


    enough to finish what I started after killing my mate.


    Who I don''t even really wanna kill in the first ce.


    Plus, Happy seems like a nice guy. Plus plus, everyone else is just following orders.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    (Plus plus plus, Wolfie is your mate)


    Ugh! Why does this have to be so hard?


    Y''know what, I''m just gonna start off with the basics. cut him off from the most problematic of his allies


    and make him low on resources, hopefully without him even noticing. Buying me time and making it


    easier to do whatever I decide in the end.


    Okay! Yes. We have a n. I can breathe now.


    "What''s going on in that head of yours?" Jason suddenly spoke, almost in a whisper, examining me


    closely.


    Oh, just thinking of all the ways I could easily be the cause of you and your pack''s downfall.


    "Doesn''t matter," I shrugged innocently instead. "I''m just an appendage with no original thoughts or


    functions," I smiled up at him.

 Chapter 7: 6 - Thats Nice

    Chapter 7: 6 - That''s Nice


    "We''re here," Happy/Zach announced when we pulled up.. "Thanks, Lazarus" he turned to the driver.


    Wolfie gave him a grateful nod.


    Lazarus smiled at them, "my pleasure."


    "Pick us up at nine. I''ll call you if the time changes."


    Yay, 4 hours of standing around as a decoration on someone''s arm.


    "Yes alpha," Lazarus nodded.


    When the conversation was over I turned to open the door and ¡ª


    Child proof locked.


    Again.


    I turn to the three werewolves, addressing the two making the decisions, "what do you think I''m gonna


    do? Jump out of the moving vehicle?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "I wouldn''t put it passed you," Jason shook his head and got out. He made his way around the fancy


    car to my side and opened the door.


    "Yeah, good call. Only, where in the flying fadudle cakes do you think I n to go?!" I eximed.


    He shrugged and put his arm out for me to take. "I don''t know how good you are at nning ahead.


    You could be dumb as rocks, for all I know."


    I rolled my eyes and took his arm ''cause, if I don''t, he''ll take mine, and we all know how that turns out.


    Happy ran in in front of us.


    "Please, I''m abat tactician," I argued his ''dumb as rocks'' statement with an eye roll.


    "Yeah, one that let her territory get taken over," he quipped, raising an eyebrow down at me.


    I rolled my eyes, again. "I wasn''t even there."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Still, leaving your house defenseless. . ." he trailed off, shaking his head in disapproval.


    We walked up the marble stairs to the huge mansion that the G is being hosted at.


    Dang, just as beautiful asst year.


    "There were plenty capable fighters there, and even negotiators. AND a defensive n, but it can only


    be set into motion by a master''s order." I pointed out the obvious, getting back on track. "Or at least a


    heads up," I shook my head.


    "That''s the problem with weak leadership."


    I let out a bitter chuckle. "No argument there."


    They just. . . Left.


    "Good, hopefully it''ll stay that way all night," he looked down at me nkly, derailing my train of


    thought. "No arguing."


    I processed what he was saying and let out a sigh. "Oh hun, knowing you, knowing me, knowing ¡ª " I


    cupped his hand in both of mine and held it to my heart, "Us, that will not be happening."


    He ripped his hand away and red. "It will if you don''t want trouble," he growled, leaning in closer.


    I pursed my lips, "Eh, we''ll see where the night takes us," I shrugged.


    He red at me again and scooped up my arm into the crook of his own, just for show probably.


    I discretely shook my head knowingly.


    Softy.


    He is such a poser.


    No tyrant has such a happy beta. Not to mention such a beautiful face.


    His gaze snapped to me and I immediately stopped. With narrowed eyes, he watched me skeptically.


    Not finding anything standing out as suspicious, he turned back the other way.


    A smirk started pulling at the corners of my lips.


    There''s something great about knowing something and just sitting quietly knowing that you know it


    while someone else doesn''t.


    It''s the best.


    "Eeeeeeek!"


    I was jolted out of my thoughts by a high pitched squeal.


    Startled, I turned to find the source.


    I found my extremely rowdy, and equally kindhearted friend, Jaimee.


    "Mari!" She yelled, running towards me and engulfing me in a bear hug.


    "Hi Jaimee," I smiled into her curly red hair that surrounds her shoulders. She''s a few years older than


    me, but that doesn''t stop us from being really good friends.


    "Oh my gosh, I heard what happened! Are you okay?! Did they hurt you?! Your house?!" Jaimee asked


    ring at Jason and giving me a pat down for injuries.


    Jeez, information spreads like wildfire.


    I chuckled. "I''m as fine as anyone could ever be under the circumstances."


    Jaimee''s face hardened. "Well of course you are," she winked twice at me. "But do you need me to,"


    she looked around. Despite our audience, she proceeded, "take care of anyone for you," she offered


    ''inconspicuously''.


    Iughed. "Of course not," I smiled.


    I saw Jason''s shoulders losen considerably at my response from the corner of my eye


    "I''ll take care of all that myself," I finished, waving her off with a wink.


    His shoulders tightened again.


    Jaimee chuckled.


    "Well, of course. I must have forgotten who I was talking to," she grinned.


    "Yeah, everyone knows THE Maria Crimson doesn''t stand for crap from anybody," another voice


    budded in.


    I looked behind me and saw one of my other friends, Dustin ¡ª the source of the voice ¡ª approaching


    with a wide grin that''s showing off hisrge canines.


    He must have just fed.


    Lucky.


    I saw him lick off a drop of blood that remained on his teeth.


    It smelled old, so I can tell he didn''t just sink his fangs into someone on the way here. But it still smelled


    so sweet, even though it wasn''t fresh. I have to keep myself from drooling.


    "But of course," I humored with a grin equally as wide, forgetting the smell of blood.


    Jason''s lips pressed into a thin line, and he grunted. "What I''ve seen hasn''t been very impressive," he


    spat, cutting into the conversation. He looked at me condescendingly.


    I delivered a dazzling smile at hisment, "Great! Then things are going as nned," then turned


    back to my friends, not giving my mate anymore time of day.


    My friends raised their eyebrows in amusement. They looked to me, then to Jason, then back to me,


    and then finally settled on Jason.


    Dustin chuckled while shaking his head knowingly. "Yeah, enjoy it while itsts," he patted Wolfie on


    the shoulder as he walked away. "''Cause it won''t for long," He finished.


    He threw me a goodbye smile over his shoulder as he took his leave.


    Jason raised his eyebrow.


    "Yeah," Jaimee cut in. "Good luck with that," she smiled knowingly.


    Wolfie frowned deeper.


    Jaimee pulled me aside by the arm so we could get some privacy. We''re probably not out of ear shot,


    but neither of us are too concerned about it.


    "So, what''s the deal? Why haven''t you kicked this guy and his lousy pack out of your territory?" She


    questioned in a whisper.


    I shrugged. "Well, you know me. I don''t do the whole ''killing thing''. Not unless it''s absolutely


    necessary," I responded honestly.


    She let out a short chuckle. "Yeah, I do know you. And you do do the whole seriously maiming and


    taking what''s yours thing," She mocked me. "What''s the deal?"


    I let out a sigh and leaned in even closer. I looked at her, contemting if I should even tell her or not.


    ". . . He''s. . . My mate," I revealed quietly.


    Her eyes went wide and her mouth made an ''o'' shape.


    She pointed at him, then at me, then went back to him. "You two?" She raised an eyebrow.


    I nodded. "Yep."


    "Oh gosh, that''s rough," She cringed. "What are you gonna do?" She asked the question of the day.


    I tilted my head and scrunched up my eyebrows in thought. "Well, I don''t really feel like dying a slow


    and painful death, soooo, can''t leave him," I answered.


    She pointed a stern finger at me. "Hey, there''s a chance you could survive the break up. Especially with


    those master genes of yours."


    I looked at her. "The aftermath still wouldn''t be very pleasant," my nose scrunched up at the thought.


    She sighed. "Yeah."


    "C''mon, I need to ¡ª"


    I cut Wolfie off, "I''ll be fine here. I''m not going anywhere."


    "No, you ¡ª"


    He was interrupted again by a group of alphas and betasing over. "Heeeyy! Alpha Jay! Come


    have a drink with us!" One of them eximed, his wordsing out a bit slurred.


    Probably already had a few drinks from the open bar.


    Wolfie grabbed my arm and started pulling me in that direction.


    "Oh, c''mon! I''m in the middle of a conversation, the bar is literally 10 steps away," I argued, gesturing to


    his destination.


    "Oh, leave her be," one of the men waved off. I think his name is Alpha Michel.


    I''ve only spoken to him a few times, but when I have, he''s seemed alright. "This is actually something


    better discussed in private," he told Wolfie.


    "I wouldn''t necessarily call an open bar private," Wolfie responded lightheartedly, with a charming


    smile.


    Another example of Alpha Jason being so much cooler than invader Jason. It''s like he just changes


    into a different person on a dime.


    Alpha Michel chuckled. "By that, I mean just not in the presence of Miss Crimson," he gestured towards


    me with a smile.


    Is he allies with Wolfie?


    Jason sighed. "Alright." He turned to me and gave me a pointed look. "Don''t do anything stupid," he


    ordered.


    I responded the same way I did to Blondie.


    "Wouldn''t dream of it."


    He red at me as he walked away, but eventually turned his attention towards the group.


    I looked back at Jaimee so we could continue our talk.


    She huffed. "Man, our ancestors were so lucky," she shook her head with narrowed eyes, almost like


    she''s ring at them now.


    I can tell she''s referring to how back in the old old old days when they wanted to reject their mate they


    just had to say a few words.


    Sure they went through some physical and emotional difort, but nothing close to what we go


    through now to separate from our mates.


    It gets brutal. And deadly.


    "I know," I nodded my head in agreement. "It''s because so many people were getting together with


    people who weren''t their mates. I heard the numbers got as high as dozens per year." Which is pretty


    high, considering mates always have, and probably always will be, practically irresistible to each other.


    She shook her head, and her puffy hair flung around her shoulders. "Stupid adaptation and evolution,"


    she stomped and crossed her arms angrily.


    I nodded in agreement, like I always do when we fall down these sorts of holes. It happens quite often.


    We both find amusement inining about things we have absolutely no control over.


    "But anyway, there''s a couple in my pack that are the same way ¡ª mixed species ¡ª and it took them a


    hot minute to work things out," she nodded with wide eyes, changing the subject.


    I sighed. "Not sure this is the same thing."


    Her shoulders slumped dejectedly at myck of enthusiasm. "Yeah, I know. But, they did end up


    working it out in the end!" She tried to encourage me.


    I shook my head. "That''s great, but like I said. Little different," I said, pinching my fingers together in


    front of her.


    She sighed. "I know."


    "But! We''re not going to get rid of each other that easily," I gave her a confident nod. "I''m going to work


    something out. Firstes my house, then mate bondes second, if at all."


    She smiled brightly at me. "That''a girl."


    "Hey Jaimee!" A voice called from somewhere else in the room.


    She looked behind her.


    "Oh, I have to go. Luna Beckett is calling me. You gonna be okay alone?" She asked me, with a


    sympathetic look.


    I nodded and held my hand up in the direction of Wolfie. "I''m not alone, remember?" I raised an


    eyebrow.


    She shook her head. "Sadly, yes."


    I smiled at her. "Go, I''ll be fine."


    She let out another sigh. "Fine,e find me if you need another female to vent to."


    My smile widened. "I definitely will."


    With onest nce, she walked off into the crowd in search of her Luna.


    "Hey."


    I turned to another familiar voice behind me.


    "I haven''t properly introduced myself. I''m Zach," Happy smiled.


    I gave him one back. "I know. . . I''m Maria."


    "I know."


    We chuckled.


    It died down after a few seconds.


    "So. . . You took over my house," I nodded, addressing the elephant in the room.


    He rubbed the back of his neck, looking down at his ck dress shoes.


    Hm, knew they were softies.


    "Um, yeah. . . Listen, about that, Jay is a good leader. He''ll be fair, and understanding, and ¡ª"


    "But, that''s not the point. And you know it."


    Silence.


    He sighed. "I know, but ¡ª"


    "So, how adamant is he about keeping all the power?" I questioned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean exactly what I said."


    "Well. . ." He started, "We weren''t expecting. . . Y''know," he gestured to me.


    Weren''t expecting his mate to be the second? Obviously.


    It''s customary for mates to rule together. I''m also wondering if it''s wavered him away from screwing me


    over any.


    "Yeah. But either way, not super adamant," I nodded.


    He gave me a confused look.


    "Not super adamant about keeping the power. You didn''t answer ''very'' right away."


    "I ¡ª that''s not what I meant, he ¡ª"


    I put my hand up. "I know what you meant. It''s just a relief to know I don''t have a power hungry


    psychopath on my hands."


    He cringed.


    Uh oh.


    "Ehhhh, it depends on the circumstances. It can get kind of out of hand," he practically winced even


    thinking about it.


    Oh jeez.


    And that''sing from his beta.


    "But usually, you just have a controlling ¡ª in an over protective way ¡ª leader."


    Sadly, that''s not enough to make an invader sound likable.


    Especially with the whole ''eh, depends on the day weather he''s a power hungry psycho or not''.


    "I promise he''s a good guy, though."


    Happy''s trying to keep a smile.


    A few secondster, his grin faltered then fellpletely. "But, don''t push it this time. He''s seriously


    determined to see through this deal he has with some other packs and houses. He''s not the type to let


    obstacles get in his way," he warned. "Even if they''re his soul mate," He finished staring intensely at


    me.


    I nodded slowly.


    "So, define ''don''t push it''."


    He raised his eyebrow. "I mean exactly what I said. Don''t. Push. It."


    I nodded again. "Right, So. . . How far ¡ª?"


    "Not at all. Don''t even try."


    "But ¡ª"


    "But nothing. If you care about your well being, you''ll just be a good little vampire and do as we say. I''m


    telling you, things will go smoothly for your entire house if you do," he asserted.


    "Well, how long will that take?" I rolled my eyes.


    "What?" He looked confused.


    "The whole ''going smoothly thing''," I made quotation marks with my fingers around the words.


    ". . . As soon as everyone understands and excepts how things are going to work now," he responded.


    "Right. . . And that''s why I need to push it." I pointed at him. "I know some stubborn people, and if you


    stick to that n, my house will be in turmoil for years. . . Or down to less than a dozen people within a


    few months. It depends on how you deal with things," I shrugged as I turned to walk away. I want to find


    my new supreme ruler


    . . . Who is also my mate.


    I stopped to nce back onest time. "But, if you really care, and be honest, how far can I push it until


    he just turns to trying to get rid of me, for good? ''Cause, some roughing up isn''t going to stop me.


    Neither are murder threats or attempts."


    He sighed while hanging his head and shaking it with the smallest amused smirk. He looked at me with


    his big bright blue eyes through shaggy brown bangs. Chuckling, he said, "You? To the end of the


    world."


    . . . Wow. That was WAY more honest than I was expecting.


    He straightened up. "But, I can''t say the same thing about your pack." House.


    And, there''s why he can afford to be honest.


    The dogs have insurance.


    "I also can''t guarantee howfortable your life would be if you were to do that."


    Hm.


    ". . . Actually, I can. It would be pretty sucky," He tacked on.


    I nodded. Well, that''s to be expected.


    "Well, thanks for your honesty. How blindly trusting you are is adorably courageous and also arrogant."


    "I''m off to go bug your alpha," I skipped off to the open bar.

 Chapter 8) Thats Cute

    Chapter 8) That''s Cute


    Awe!


    Ow!


    Ah!


    Okay, I need to put a stop to this!


    "You''re really bad at this," I chuckled.


    "What?"


    "Dancing. You have no rhythm," I smirked, shaking my head.


    "I do too have rhythm!"


    He continued to steer me out of rhythm, and stepped on my foot. Again.


    "Do not! And you keep running me into people!" I chuckled again at his expense.


    "No I ¡ª"


    He ran me into another person.


    He sighed, "well. . . I ¡ª"


    "Here, let me show you," I smiled up at him.


    It''s kinda cute that he''s so bad at this.


    "First," at some point while dancing, his hand on the small of my back had slid up to my shoulder(for


    some weird reason). We''re in an awkward position with my arm still ufortably resting over his. We


    had leaned in closer, though. Weather he was pulling my shoulders closer to him consciously or not, or


    I was leaning in without me realizing, I don''t know, but I removed his hand and put it back in the right


    ce. "This isn''t a middle school dance," I grinned up at him through my darkshes. "It''s more ssy


    with the hand on the hip."


    His eyes stayed on my face. The feeling of him looking through me came back. "Says who?" He


    asked quietly, sounding distracted.


    "Says me," I told him, trying to ignore his intense gray gaze.


    You have a mutual dislike for each other, you have a mutual dislike for each other.


    Mate!


    No!


    "Second, the rhythm is, one two three, one two three," I guided him coolly, the amused smirk still on


    my face. "Not one two, two and a half, three four, one, one and a half, twothree."


    He rolled his eyes. "yeah, yeah"


    We kept dancing, and right before we plowed into another couple I stopped us both and redirected us.


    "Isn''t the guy supposed to lead the girl?" He raised his eyebrow as we continued on dancing.


    "Isn''t the guy supposed to keep on tempo and have at least a tiny bit of coordination?"


    Another eye roll.


    I grinned, just because of how human he''s being right now ¡ª and I get to make fun of him for it. Not


    acting like a stone wall and all.


    Even if I can usually see through the cracks, it''s still nice.


    I continued to guide us through the dance floor. I know it''s generally the guys part, but I''m not that bad


    at it. I get some practice when I dance with the little kids from the house for fun.


    After a while he started getting the hang of it and took back control.


    Correction, I gave him back control.


    We had danced for a couple more minutes when he randomly let out this question(it was more of a


    statement but. . .).


    "You know you''re mine, right?" He asked, out of the blue. Face unreadable, still looking through me.


    Well, that wasn''t abrupt at all.


    "A bit possessive over your war prisoners, huh?"


    "Ha. Ha," he said tly.


    "Wasn''t a joke."


    "Really. So funny," he continued without any change in expression.


    I smirked. "Well, I don''t know what else you could possibly be referring to other than. . . Oh. Oohhh,


    that''s what you''re talking about," I mocked.


    He stayed silently staring at me with a frown on his face.


    "Well then, in that case, whatever helps you sleep at night," I shrugged.


    "No," his grip got even tighter and he drew me even closer.


    Don''t devour his lips, don''t devour his lips, don''t devour his lips.


    C''mon self control. Don''t fail me now.


    "Your territory is mine. Your House is mine. And you. Are mine."


    "No one else''s."


    I smirked.


    "You''re cute when you think you''re in control."


    ~*~*~*~


    After the song ended, wolfie''s friends started waving him over to the bar. He frowned and looked at me.


    Hehehe.


    We got over to them and I ran my hand over the bar top. "I told you I''d be back."


    Wolfie grimaced.


    "Hi, can I have another one of those strawberry things you gave me please?" I smiled at the tender.


    I took a sip and smiled in content. "Mmm"


    Wolfie propped himself on his elbow and leaned over the bar, looking at the tender sternly. "I''m cutting


    her off."


    "Um," he looked between us.


    "Excuse me, you can''t do that," I red at him.


    "Aw, you''re cute when you think you''re in control," he tilted his head and popped out his lower lip,


    mocking me.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I red at him even harder.


    "Um, sorry, she''s right," the bar tender told him nervously.


    His gaze whipped to him. Wolfie trained a dark look on the poor werewolf ¡ª who was significantly


    smaller than him.


    "Sir," He chocked out as an after thought.


    Wolfie scooted his chair in and leaned even closer to him. "I''m the alpha of Silver Moon Pack."


    Again, why are werewolf pack names so stupid?


    "Um, yes sir, I am aware of that, but miss Crimson is also a high rank holder," he stuttered out,


    gesturing to me.


    I grinned.


    Wolfie chuckled. "Not anymore."


    The grin fell.


    "You have no proof of that," I protested, keeping a mask of calm.


    He looked at the tender with annoyed but dangerous eyes.


    The smaller guy shrunk as he had to nod  in agreement.


    Ha.


    "What do I have to do to get you not to serve her anymore?" Wolfie raised his eyebrow and took out


    his wallet while simultaneously giving him a death re, promising vengeance if he refuses him.


    "I-duh-uh, w-we''re not supposed to take bribes, sir." The poor guy looks like he''s on the verge of


    tears.


    "It''s not a bribe. It''s simply incentive."


    "That''s the same same thing, sir," he squeaks, looking like he wants to disappear into thin air just to


    get out from under his stare.


    Which I can see right through.


    I think.


    But maybe I actually do get him mad, and so his death re right now may not be all acting.


    ''Cause I don''t know why he''s suddenly this good at acting.


    "No! It''s not!" He mmed his hand down on the table.


    "Oh, calm down!" I called sternly. I looked at the bar tender. "Don''t worry, I won''t be ordering any more."


    I red at Wolfie. "I''d have to clean you out to get what I was going for anyway," I waved it off, still


    sipping on myst drink of the night.


    The little weasel got what he wanted.


    "Really?" The weasel raised his eyebrow.


    I rolled my eyes. "Yes really."


    He put on a victorious smirk.


    "I hate you."


    "That''s unfortunate."


    Ugh!


    A secondter another person joined the party and Wolfie''s friends drew their attentions back to him


    when they realized he wasn''t busy anymore.


    Busy being a buzz kill.


    But anyway, I recognize the newer. He''s a vampire called Victor Thorn. No one special. Master of


    a house a few territories away. But I''ve got a slight bone to pick with him.


    "Ah! Alpha Michel, Alpha Jason. How have you guys been?" He greeted the first two people he saw.


    Or did he single them(him) out for a reason?


    I''ll give you a hint.


    The answer is yes.


    "I''ve been fine, thanks," Michel smiled.


    "Yeah, same here," Wolfie nodded.


    Time to do something that''s gonnae back and bite me in the back side.


    Oh well.


    "Yep, just fine." I jumped into the conversation with a big smile stretched across my face. "Which you


    can take some credit for, I guess," I grinned.


    Victor chuckled confusedly. "I''m sorry?"


    "Oh y''know," I waved him off.


    He chuckled charmingly again. "No, I''m afraid I don''t."


    "Oh, just how ya really helped alpha Jason here out with histest business achievements is all." The


    smile is still bright on my face.


    Can''t say the same for Mr. Thorn though.


    The murmur of people around us died down.


    "What are you talking about?" He looked between me and Wolfie. A frown sketched on his face. It''s


    confused, mixed with borderline pissed. Pissed that Wolfie spilled the beans. But he''s not sure yet, so


    he''s ying it off.


    Time to burst his bubble.


    I finally tore my gaze away to nce at Wolfie, to find him steaming mad. "Yeah, what are you talking


    about?" He pushed out, jaw clenched.


    "Oh you guys know. When Jason asked you to lend him supplies and soldiers and you were happy to


    oblige." I tilted my head, batting myshes.


    I had just enough time to see Victor''s eyes widen in utter shock and disbelief, before Wolfie pulled me


    away roughly into a secluded corner.


    "How did you know about that?!" He hissed, still holding onto my arm with a death grip.


    "Well I only knew about the business transaction and number of soldiers and supplies. For the rest, I


    just connected the dots," I shrugged.


    His death grip somehow seemed to get even tighter. "What? . . How?!" He gritted out.


    "Please Wolfie, you can''t leave your important documents sprawled out on your desk while the enemy


    is on the other side of it, then act like you''re surprised when you find out it''s not that hard to read upside


    down," I shook my head at him.

 Chapter 8: 7 - Well, How Problematic

    Chapter 8: 7 - Well, How Problematic


    "Jason," I called to grab his attention, "Done with your private discussion?"


    "It''s alpha to you," he red at me.


    "Please, you''re lucky I don''t call you Wolfie to your face," I rolled my eyes. I turned to the bar tender.


    "Can I have a drink please? Something strong," I waved my hand.


    "Excuse me?" He snapped at my ''Wolfie''ment.


    "You''re excused," I nodded with a grin.


    Ourpany chuckled.


    "Why do you have to be so childish?" He grumbled.


    My drink came. "Um, maybe because I am one," I took a sip of it, rolling my eyes.


    I made sure dog boy didn''t get enough time to respond. "Wow, this is really good," I chuckled. It''s like a


    strawberry lime mix sort of thing. You wouldn''t even tell it was alcohol if it didn''t leave that burning down


    your throat.


    "Wait, what?" He frowned, snatching my drink.


    I scoffed and reached for it, but he put his arm up, blocking me.


    "Hey, it''s mine. You ¡ª"


    "How old are you?" He raised an eyebrow.


    I froze. A nervous chuckle escaped my lips. "Pft, age is but a number." I reached for my cocktail sort of


    thing again, but he held it farther away.


    "You''re right, so just tell me yours," he argued, with a smart @ss smirk on his dumb face.


    Oh, congrattions. I mentally rolled my eyes. You know how to recycle other people''s words.


    "Um. . . I''m senmhmn," I mumbled.


    "You''re what?"


    "Sevnmhm."


    "What?!"


    "SEVENTEEN! I''m seventeen, okay?!"


    Silence.


    "HAHAHAHA!" Heughed obnoxiously loud, still holding my drink above his head.


    You''reugh is beautiful.


    I hate you.


    I crossed my arms and frowned.


    "You''re just a baby!" Heughed.


    "Am not!"


    "You''re not even old enough to drink in most ces!"


    "Neither are you!" Probably.


    We wouldn''t be mates if there was that much of an age gap.


    He chuckled. "You''re not getting this back. Your little baby brain is still developing and shouldn''t have


    alcohol."


    No more stress relieving happy juice?


    Oh h3ll no.


    "Yeah, well this girl," I pointed to myself, "with my baby brain, has some stupid dog people trying to get


    the run of my home, the leader of which just happens to be the person I''m destined to spend the rest of


    my life with, which is just GREAT. Also, it''s MY responsibility to fix all this because y''know, why not? It''s


    my freaking house ¡ª so you have no right to prevent me from drowning my senses in alcohol so I can


    pretend the whole ordeal isn''t happening for the time being!" I ranted in one breath, spitting a thousand


    words per second. I grabbed his wrist and snatched my drink back with a scowl.


    I chugged the rest of the ss in one go. "Can I have a shot of the strongest thing you have?" I asked


    the bar tender.


    "Woah, woah," Wolfie put his hand up to slow me down and made a reach for the new shot.


    "Calm down DAD. It takes like fifty of these to get me even a little tipsy. Vampire metabolism," I told him


    with azy smile before drowning the shot. even with the heightened effects the alcohol is supposed to


    have topensate for our fast metabolisms, I have a pretty high tolerance. I smiled a bright one at


    the bar tender. "Another one, please. Keep theming, don''t be shy" I turned to Wolfie, and he''s


    looking at me funny. So are some of the others. Not because of the metabolism thing, everyone knows


    about that. I''m just not the type to get wasted ¡ª like I n to. Especially in a fancy event like this.


    I''ve been told I dance like I''m tipsy either way so. . . Eh. "If you need to find me, I''ll be here," I told


    Wolfie. I shot the next drink the bar tender provided down my throat.


    And another.


    And another.


    And a couple more.


    And another few.


    And silence.


    That''s all I got as reaction.


    Wolfie seemed surprised by me taking my, what? 20th shot unfazed and not even close to being


    finished.


    I raised an eyebrow with a smirk. It''s funny seeing him surprised. "Did you think I was kidding about


    getting drunk out of my mind?"


    He stood there staring for a second, then he blinked and shook his head to clear it. "Not happening.


    You are not going to embarrass me." He pointed at where we are standing. "I brought you to this


    event."


    "Yeah but, Y''know I got an invitation of my own," I raised an eyebrow. "I''m obviously seen as a


    separate party from you."


    "Yes, but we''re trying to change that, remember? The whole ''trophy on the arm'' thing," he smiled fakely,


    throwing my own words in my face. "You''re just a girl that is apanying me. Nothing more. That''s


    the message we''re going for here." He stretched his bitter sweet smile even more, just adding to how


    staged this whole experience has been. The locking arms, the dancing.


    "Oh, I remember," I rolled my eyes.


    Should I tell him it''s never going to happen?


    I''m too bad at first impressions to ever be just that girl that Jason brought. When people see me it''s


    probably always going to be something more like, ''oh boy, it''s Maria'' or ''oof, rememberst time she


    was here?''


    . . . Eh, he''ll figure it out.


    "Great." He nodded swiftly at my silence, taking it as a victory.


    If only he knew.


    "You''re dancing with me." He held out his arm for me to slip mine into.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "C''mon, we''ve gotta convince them," he winked at me. It was mocking. But it still made my heart flutter.


    Freakin'' mate bond.


    Whatever, I like this song. I hopped off my stool and rested my arm in the crook of his ¡ª because, why


    not? ¡ª as I followed him to the middle of the dance floor.


    "I''ll be back for youter," I said to the bar, waving it goodbye.


    Wolfie let out a long sigh.


    Haha.


    ssical music has been ying this whole time, but this is one of the first songs that can actually be


    danced to. This one''s still slow, but the rest were too slow. The only people dancing were elders and


    couples who''s opinions of dancing were leaning on each other and slightly shifting their weight from


    one foot to the other from time to time. But now, the dance floor is bing more lively and crowded.


    Bringing a slight smile to my face at the change in mood.


    No more boring business talk andpletely forced polite chatter amongst, let''s be honest, a bunch of


    people who can''t stand each other.


    There are friends, and there are foes. Doesn''t matter which side you''re on. There will be plenty of both


    within reaching distance at an event like this.


    One of the most interesting parts to be honest.


    And my dance partner is one of my more prominent enemies at the moment.


    How exciting.


    We got to where he wanted us to be, towards the middle of the dance floor. He grasped my hand tightly


    in his and rested his other one on the small of my back as he pulled me in closer.


    I, again, like the first time we met, had to restrain myself from inching closer. His body so close to mine


    just feels so right.


    No matter how much I dislike the guy.


    He smells so good.


    How does he smell so good? He''s half dog for crying out loud!


    And his eyes.


    A beautiful gray that light up when he smiles. I''ve never seen it up close, but I''ve noticed it from afar.


    When he''s talking and smiling with people he''s being himself around. The way he can''t be around me.


    Because he''s the big bad invader.


    Big bad Wolfie.


    And his smile.


    Not the smirk. The smirk is hot. But the smile. . . Could make me melt if I''m not careful. Luckily, it''s


    another thing I''ve really only witnessed from afar.


    All these things are beautiful, and for some reason (a reason like the mate bond), even though I''ve


    done it my whole life, I can''t imagine myself living without them. It''s almost like they can get me high on


    just their amazingness. Their brilliance.


    They''re so mind boggling.


    And problematic. Look at me, he''s already consuming my thoughts. All these insanely beautiful things


    are getting in the way. Getting in the way of me taking my house back.


    If it were anyone else, I probably would have already set a n into motion to have them on their way.


    Or at least a n in general. Right now, I don''t have either.


    Even scarier though, is that I think I know why.


    I''m not sure if. . . If I even want them gone for good.


    We''re mates. It''s natural for when you find yours to either join their pack or house, or vise-versa. OR, if


    you''re the leader, and it''s best for everyone, you can join the packs or houses themselves, so the


    rightful heir for both can still take over when the timees.


    Although, the whole ''only the rightful heir can be in charge'' rule is taken way more lightly than it used to


    be. The power goes to whoever can do the best for the house or pack.


    That doesn''t take away from the fact it''s usually the master or alpha heir that meets that criteria,


    though.


    I''m getting off topic.


    Problem.


    I have all this information I''ve found that I could use against him, but I don''t know how. I know one of


    his allies is the Crescent Moon pack. Dumb name, but a force to be reckoned with.


    Nothing my house can''t handle, but it''s in everyone''s best interest to avoid another war. And that''s


    exactly what making a move on them would do. Start a war. So that''s out of the question. (And also


    because Wolfie is your mate)


    I also noticed he has something to do with Master Abaddon Cross(fun fact: Abaddon is destroyer in


    Greek. Sounds like a fun enemy to have, huh? He''s a st), which sends a cascade of red gs


    waving everywhere. So much so, that I wouldn''t be surprised if all this turns out to be his idea or part of


    his grand plot to rule the world or whatever, but we try to stay away from getting into affairs with


    him(even though we''ve already been involuntarily sucked into one. Thanks Wolfie). They never end


    well. So that''s also a no. (And also because Wolfie is your mate)


    Another thing is, the werewolves on guard at night in the courtyard have a regr time they switch


    shifts every 5 hours, and that leaves a window of about 2 minuets for me to do as I please within those


    perimeters. Which includes breaking people out of the jails, and taking out the remaining guards that


    are still patrolling the boarders of the entire territory. After that, who knows what kind of damage we


    could do.


    Oh wait, I do. It''s a lot.


    (But Wolfie is your mate)


    Then, sneaking out of my room, either through the widow or through picking the lock on the door, and


    just killing Jason and his beta and anyone else that can be problematic in their sleep is always anBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    option.


    But at the same time, is absolutely not.


    It breaks so many personal rules of mine. And there''s no way of even determining if I''d survive long


    enough to finish what I started after killing my mate.


    Who I don''t even really wanna kill in the first ce.


    Plus, Happy seems like a nice guy. Plus plus, everyone else is just following orders.


    (Plus plus plus, Wolfie is your mate)


    Ugh! Why does this have to be so hard?


    Y''know what, I''m just gonna start off with the basics. cut him off from the most problematic of his allies


    and make him low on resources, hopefully without him even noticing. Buying me time and making it


    easier to do whatever I decide in the end.


    Okay! Yes. We have a n. I can breathe now.


    "What''s going on in that head of yours?" Jason suddenly spoke, almost in a whisper, examining me


    closely.


    Oh, just thinking of all the ways I could easily be the cause of you and your pack''s downfall.


    "Doesn''t matter," I shrugged innocently instead. "I''m just an appendage with no original thoughts or


    functions," I smiled up at him.

 Chapter 9) Storm Clouds

    Chapter 9) Storm Clouds


    "Zach," Wolfie gridded out, looking like he''s trying to keep himself from flying off the handle in front of


    all these people.


    "Yes alpha."


    What the h3ll? Where did hee from?


    "Get the car."


    Happy gave me a look that wasn''t very true to his nickname, and then was off.


    The look might have been concerning, if I didn''t think I could handle anything these posers throw at me.


    Or if I didn''t literally walk right into what''s about to happen for the sake of screwing things up for


    Wolfie.


    You gotta do whatcha gotta do.


    Suddenly Wolfie''s hand is on the back of my neck(sending sparks everywhere, as per freakin'' usual),


    and is dragging me along(as per freakin'' usual). His grip is painfully tight, and I''m having even MORE


    trouble than normal keeping up.


    Which is crazy because, I have a hard enough time anyway, so I don''t know how he''s not in a run


    right now.


    He drags me out the door and down the grand marble steps.


    "I can''t believe you just did that," he gridded out under his breath. "You''re gonna pay for that, I swear,"


    he barked into my ear.


    By the time we got down the stairs, my feet were pretty useless, and he was practically dragging me.


    Suddenly, without having time to even blink when we actually hit the bottom, I''m being thrown into the


    car.


    Not like, in through the door, and onto the seat.


    But into the side of the car, and crashing against the door of it.


    Fun.


    My head banged against the window roughly(even more fun), but I shook it off and looked at Wolfie. I


    was just in time to see him yank the door open and shove me in. His strength surprised me ¡ª he''s


    stronger than a regr wolf ¡ª and I ended up going all the way across the back seat and mming


    into the other side.


    "Ah ¡ª"


    "You!" He was immediately on top of me and gripping my jaw with one hand and pointing a very angry


    finger at me with the other. "You just put so much in jeopardy!" He screamed in my face.


    The door behind him mmed shut, but I didn''t hear the engine start. I also didn''t hear anyone else


    enter the car. So I was just left wondering what''s gonna happen next.


    "Yeah, kinda the point," I mocked.


    I''m sure he saw red at that.


    His eyes turned from his normally beautiful silver-gray, to a much darker, cloudy storm. But still one of


    the most beautiful storms I''ve ever seen. I''m surprised I can''t see lightning going off in them.


    ''BANG''


    That wasn''t the sound of thundering from his eyes. That was the sound of my entire upper half


    being lifted off the door by only my jaw and mmed back down.


    "Ow," I groaned.


    His grip on my jaw tightened and he pulled me closer.


    "Hey buddy, you don''t need to do this to get me to look you in the eye. I was nning on doing it


    anyway," I told him tly.


    He made no move to release me.


    His scent wrapped around me, and it made me feel torn.


    On the one hand, my mind was reeling about, ''He is grabbing my face and being rough. This is


    aggravating.''


    Then, on the other hand, it was like, ''matematematematematemate.''


    Two very prizing feelings, and you don''t know them until you feel them. It''s very disorientating


    having a war going on in your head.


    Disorientating. That''s a weird word.


    Wait, is that even a real word? I mean, it would make perfect sense that it is. It works well in this


    context, but I''m not sure I''ve ever heard it before. Would it just be disorienting, or does it not matter? I''ll


    have to look into tha¡ª


    ''BANG''


    "ARE YOU EVEN LISTENING TO ME?!"


    "NO!"


    I didn''t even know he was talking.


    Grammar is easier to think about than the war in my head.


    A deep growl crawled up his throat and vibrated through the air.


    I say it like that because it really did make something churn inside me.


    I couldn''t tell you if it was from fear(an emotion I haven''t encountered in a while now, I can''t imagine


    how he would bring it out of me) or the close proximity of my mate.


    Either way, I don''t like the way my heart is beating right now.


    I still just stared, unaffected(for all he knows) at him.


    ''Cause he didn''t make my heart beat that fast, or my stomach churn that much.


    The storm in his eyes didn''t falter. "Fine, but I''m only going to repeat myself once. Don''t make me do it


    again." His voice is low and dark, and he''s forcing out his words through his teeth. Only showing off


    howpletely pissed he is.


    How does his grip keep getting tighter?


    "We are going to go back in there."


    My eyes widened. Really? I''ll admit I wasn''t expecting that.


    "Don''t get that excited look in your eye yet. There are terms and conditions and rules."


    My face went t, except for one very unamused quirked eyebrow. "What do I look like to you? A seven


    year old exited to go into my friend''s birthday party?" My tone was venomous.


    I wouldn''t get giddy like a dog looking at a treat for something like this. Especially not if he''s holding it.


    Don''t ask me why I seem so deeply offended by this. Because I don''t know. Now that I''ve felt it, it


    seems petty.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But I don''t really care.


    He was silent.


    "And I wouldn''t expect any looks of hopeing your way any time soon," I sneered, leaning forward,


    even with the force he was putting against my face ¡ª which earned me a look of surprise ¡ª "Wolfie," I


    finished with spite.


    That was a weak blow.


    Hopefully it was still enough to get my message across.


    I''m not afraid of you, Wolfie.

 Chapter 9: 8 - Thats Cute

    Chapter 9: 8 - That''s Cute


    Awe!


    Ow!


    Ah!


    Okay, I need to put a stop to this!


    "You''re really bad at this," I chuckled.


    "What?"


    "Dancing. You have no rhythm," I smirked, shaking my head.


    "I do too have rhythm!"


    He continued to steer me out of rhythm, and stepped on my foot. Again.


    "Do not! And you keep running me into people!" I chuckled again at his expense.


    "No I ¡ª"


    He ran me into another person.


    He sighed, "well. . . I ¡ª"


    "Here, let me show you," I smiled up at him.


    It''s kinda cute that he''s so bad at this.


    "First," at some point while dancing, his hand on the small of my back had slid up to my shoulder(for


    some weird reason). We''re in an awkward position with my arm still ufortably resting over his. We


    had leaned in closer, though. Weather he was pulling my shoulders closer to him consciously or not, or


    I was leaning in without me realizing, I don''t know, but I removed his hand and put it back in the right


    ce. "This isn''t a middle school dance," I grinned up at him through my darkshes. "It''s more ssy


    with the hand on the hip."


    His eyes stayed on my face. The feeling of him looking through me came back. "Says who?" He asked


    quietly, sounding distracted.


    "Says me," I told him, trying to ignore his intense gray gaze.


    You have a mutual dislike for each other, you have a mutual dislike for each other.


    Mate!


    No!


    "Second, the rhythm is, one two three, one two three," I guided him coolly, the amused smirk still on my


    face. "Not one two, two and a half, three four, one, one and a half, twothree."


    He rolled his eyes. "yeah, yeah"


    We kept dancing, and right before we plowed into another couple I stopped us both and redirected us.


    "Isn''t the guy supposed to lead the girl?" He raised his eyebrow as we continued on dancing.


    "Isn''t the guy supposed to keep on tempo and have at least a tiny bit of coordination?"


    Another eye roll.


    I grinned, just because of how human he''s being right now ¡ª and I get to make fun of him for it. Not


    acting like a stone wall and all.


    Even if I can usually see through the cracks, it''s still nice.


    I continued to guide us through the dance floor. I know it''s generally the guys part, but I''m not that bad


    at it. I get some practice when I dance with the little kids from the house for fun.


    After a while he started getting the hang of it and took back control.


    Correction, I gave him back control.


    We had danced for a couple more minutes when he randomly let out this question(it was more of a


    statement but. . .).


    "You know you''re mine, right?" He asked, out of the blue. Face unreadable, still looking through me.


    Well, that wasn''t abrupt at all.


    "A bit possessive over your war prisoners, huh?"


    "Ha. Ha," he said tly.


    "Wasn''t a joke."


    "Really. So funny," he continued without any change in expression.


    I smirked. "Well, I don''t know what else you could possibly be referring to other than. . . Oh. Oohhh,


    that''s what you''re talking about," I mocked.


    He stayed silently staring at me with a frown on his face.


    "Well then, in that case, whatever helps you sleep at night," I shrugged.


    "No," his grip got even tighter and he drew me even closer.


    Don''t devour his lips, don''t devour his lips, don''t devour his lips.


    C''mon self control. Don''t fail me now.


    "Your territory is mine. Your House is mine. And you. Are mine."


    "No one else''s."


    I smirked.


    "You''re cute when you think you''re in control."


    ~*~*~*~


    After the song ended, wolfie''s friends started waving him over to the bar. He frowned and looked at me.


    Hehehe.


    We got over to them and I ran my hand over the bar top. "I told you I''d be back."


    Wolfie grimaced.


    "Hi, can I have another one of those strawberry things you gave me please?" I smiled at the tender.


    I took a sip and smiled in content. "Mmm"


    Wolfie propped himself on his elbow and leaned over the bar, looking at the tender sternly. "I''m cutting


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    her off."


    "Um," he looked between us.


    "Excuse me, you can''t do that," I red at him.


    "Aw, you''re cute when you think you''re in control," he tilted his head and popped out his lower lip,


    mocking me.


    I red at him even harder.


    "Um, sorry, she''s right," the bar tender told him nervously.


    His gaze whipped to him. Wolfie trained a dark look on the poor werewolf ¡ª who was significantly


    smaller than him.


    "Sir," He chocked out as an after thought.


    Wolfie scooted his chair in and leaned even closer to him. "I''m the alpha of Silver Moon Pack."


    Again, why are werewolf pack names so stupid?


    "Um, yes sir, I am aware of that, but miss Crimson is also a high rank holder," he stuttered out,


    gesturing to me.


    I grinned.


    Wolfie chuckled. "Not anymore."


    The grin fell.


    "You have no proof of that," I protested, keeping a mask of calm.


    He looked at the tender with annoyed but dangerous eyes.


    The smaller guy shrunk as he had to nod in agreement.


    Ha.


    "What do I have to do to get you not to serve her anymore?" Wolfie raised his eyebrow and took out his


    wallet while simultaneously giving him a death re, promising vengeance if he refuses him.


    "I-duh-uh, w-we''re not supposed to take bribes, sir." The poor guy looks like he''s on the verge of tears.


    "It''s not a bribe. It''s simply incentive."


    "That''s the same same thing, sir," he squeaks, looking like he wants to disappear into thin air just to get


    out from under his stare.


    Which I can see right through.


    I think.


    But maybe I actually do get him mad, and so his death re right now may not be all acting.


    ''Cause I don''t know why he''s suddenly this good at acting.


    "No! It''s not!" He mmed his hand down on the table.


    "Oh, calm down!" I called sternly. I looked at the bar tender. "Don''t worry, I won''t be ordering any more."


    I red at Wolfie. "I''d have to clean you out to get what I was going for anyway," I waved it off, still


    sipping on myst drink of the night.


    The little weasel got what he wanted.


    "Really?" The weasel raised his eyebrow.


    I rolled my eyes. "Yes really."


    He put on a victorious smirk.


    "I hate you."


    "That''s unfortunate."


    Ugh!


    A secondter another person joined the party and Wolfie''s friends drew their attentions back to him


    when they realized he wasn''t busy anymore.


    Busy being a buzz kill.


    But anyway, I recognize the newer. He''s a vampire called Victor Thorn. No one special. Master of


    a house a few territories away. But I''ve got a slight bone to pick with him.


    "Ah! Alpha Michel, Alpha Jason. How have you guys been?" He greeted the first two people he saw.


    Or did he single them(him) out for a reason?


    I''ll give you a hint.


    The answer is yes.


    "I''ve been fine, thanks," Michel smiled.


    "Yeah, same here," Wolfie nodded.


    Time to do something that''s gonnae back and bite me in the back side.


    Oh well.


    "Yep, just fine." I jumped into the conversation with a big smile stretched across my face. "Which you


    can take some credit for, I guess," I grinned.


    Victor chuckled confusedly. "I''m sorry?"


    "Oh y''know," I waved him off.


    He chuckled charmingly again. "No, I''m afraid I don''t."


    "Oh, just how ya really helped alpha Jason here out with histest business achievements is all." The


    smile is still bright on my face.


    Can''t say the same for Mr. Thorn though.


    The murmur of people around us died down.


    "What are you talking about?" He looked between me and Wolfie. A frown sketched on his face. It''s


    confused, mixed with borderline pissed. Pissed that Wolfie spilled the beans. But he''s not sure yet, so


    he''s ying it off.


    Time to burst his bubble.


    I finally tore my gaze away to nce at Wolfie, to find him steaming mad. "Yeah, what are you talking


    about?" He pushed out, jaw clenched.


    "Oh you guys know. When Jason asked you to lend him supplies and soldiers and you were happy to


    oblige." I tilted my head, batting myshes.


    I had just enough time to see Victor''s eyes widen in utter shock and disbelief, before Wolfie pulled me


    away roughly into a secluded corner.


    "How did you know about that?!" He hissed, still holding onto my arm with a death grip.


    "Well I only knew about the business transaction and number of soldiers and supplies. For the rest, I


    just connected the dots," I shrugged.


    His death grip somehow seemed to get even tighter. "What? . . How?!" He gritted out.


    "Please Wolfie, you can''t leave your important documents sprawled out on your desk while the enemy


    is on the other side of it, then act like you''re surprised when you find out it''s not that hard to read upside


    down," I shook my head at him.

 Chapter 10) Loopholes Galore

    Chapter 10) Loopholes Galore


    "Fine," he responded to my ''don''t expect hopeful looks'' statement. "But you''re gonna do as I say."


    "Why?" I questioned.


    "You''re on thin ice with what you''ve already pulled." His grip slid down to my throat as he remembered


    how I screwed things up for him.


    My mind went nk for a split second.


    When it came back it was in defense mode.


    I suddenly didn''t care his hand ¡ª the hand of the man who''s meant to be the love of my life ¡ª was


    gripping my throat.


    It''s useful having a switch that can do stuff like that.


    "Don''t wear it any thinner," he brought me closer and held my neck tighter.


    But I''m also realizing, even though he just tightened it, his grip''s not enough to do any real damage.


    He''s not trying to hurt me.


    The urge to smirk came back.


    Softy.


    "You are going to walk back in there with me and pretend you didn''t know what you were talking


    about. You were just babbling on a hunch."


    I snorted, "Yeah, that may be a little hard, considering I identified what it was he was trading and all


    that fun stuff. Also, I''m not the type to ''babble on a hunch'', and people know that."


    "Well, you are now." He looked me in the eye, saying ¡ª without even really saying ¡ª there''s no


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    argument to be had. This is it.


    And I decided to throw him the bone and keep my mouth shut. This time.


    His stormy eyes calmed down a bit. He''s back to iron man with the silver eyes.


    I can''t decide which are more attractive.


    Or maybe my favorites can be the ones that light up with the boyish grin. Or the ones that freeze what


    they''re doing to look at me with sparkles in them.


    The thought of any of them makes me melt.


    And it''s freaking terrifying, but it''s okay, they''re still REALLY pretty, and they''re all attached to his really


    pretty face.


    "Next, you do not speak unless you are spoken to. And when you do, keep it short."


    He took my silence and bored look as a sign to continue.


    "Don''t step out of line." He bored his gaze into me.


    After a moment of that, I rolled my eyes. "Y''know, I may test my limits like a toddler, but I''m not


    actually one. You don''t have to speak to me like it," I raised my eyebrow at him.


    His eyebrow rose, hand still gripping my throat ever so careful not to harm me, but tight enough to


    cause difort, "Well, thest time I assumed something and instructed you normally, you screwed it


    up, so now I''ve learned from my mistakes and am making adjustments."


    We had a nk face stare off to see who could be more unamused by the other.


    Then I got bored and smiled a clearly strained and bitter sweet smile. "Deal."


    He gave a swift nod, ced his hand on its usual ce on the back of my neck, then yanked me out


    of the car after him.


    When did he have time to open the door?


    "What is your deal with dragging me around ces?" I red at him.


    "Hush! Just fix yourself," he let go and waved his arm in a gesture towards me.


    I groaned with an eye roll and turned to look in the car window''s reflection to see my hair all frizzy and


    out of ce. I must have been leaning on my braids the whole time. That would exin all the fly


    always and random pieces falling everywhere.


    I scrunched up my nose at the sight. I don''t know how to fix it. But on the bright side, that''s really the


    only thing in need of fixing.


    My makeup is still caked on. Haven''t had time to slip away to take some off. But it''s still in ce.


    Nothing smudged, almost nothing wiped away(unfortunately), and nothing fallen off(d@mnshes).


    I redirected my attention to my hair. I tilted my head to the right, tilted it to the left, forward, backward,


    then sighed.


    I''m gonna have to take it out.


    But it actually looks cute this way!


    I let out another discouraged huff. I''m gonna need whoever did this to teach me.


    Or I can just look it up when I get my phone back. Either one.


    I brought my hand up to the hair tie that''s holding one of the braids in ce and started undoing it.


    "Goodbye old friend," I kissed the braid farewell as I undid the whole thing. "Until next time," I


    whispered, moving on to the other one.


    When I was done, I ran my hands through my hair and took another look at the reflection.


    Now my hair''s all lose and wavy, not the same, but still pretty, I guess.


    I turned back around to meet Wolfie.


    He shook his head. "You are such a weird girl."


    I nodded. "You haven''t seen anything yet."


    After saying that, I grabbed Wolfie''s arm and dragged him inside. Haha.


    When we entered everyone had already gone to the dining hall for dinner, so we headed there as


    well.


    "Hey! Red!"


    I turned to see who called me by my nickname and grinned. "Hey boys, Candy, Grace. How''s it


    going?"


    Jett, a friend who''s a warrior from House Twilight like the rest of them, was the first to respond. "Great,


    how ''bout you?"


    "Yeah, how you been holding up sense you lost your title of best junior fighter to yours truly?" Braxton


    smirked cockily while ruffling my hair. The groupughed.


    They obviously haven''t heard the news.


    I rolled my eyes, but the grin didn''t leave. "Shut up Braxton, that doesn''t count. I had to forfeit to


    actually get something important done. Not that I expect you to understand that. You''ve never actually


    done it. . ." I trailed off.


    "Ohhhh!" Is all you heard from the group.


    "And you''re still gonna get a rematch," I jabbed my finger at him.


    He looked up in mock contemtion. "Hmmm. . . No I think I''ll keep my title," he nodded.


    "What?! no!"


    We allughed.


    "You can''t do that! Can he do that?" I chuckled, ''outraged''.


    "I''m the champion, I can do whatever I want," he grinned.


    Moreughter.


    "Don''t worry Red, we''ll find a way to get you your title back. You were a much better champ than him,"


    Grace jabbed her thumb Brandon''s way with a smirk.


    "Hey!" Braxton whined.


    Dn, another one of the guys, chuckled, "Yeah," he bumped my shoulder, "we got your back."


    "Totally," Candy chuckled along.


    I grinned. "Thanks guys."


    I eyed Braxton. "I''min'' for you," I pointed at him yfully.


    "Oh, I''m so scared."


    Mate.


    I felt him wrap his arm around my waist and tug.


    "I''ve gotta go. See you guyster," I waved, getting the message.


    There was a chorus of ter Red"s and "see ya"s.


    I mean, I hope I didn''t just lie to all of them and they actually will see meter. You never know in


    these sorts of situations.


    . . . Actually, I''m pretty sure I do, and they will, but best not to get your expectations too high, I guess.


    Wolfie and I started heading towards one of the three long and beautifully decorated dining tables.


    "What did I tell you?" Wolfie growled in my ear.


    "Don''t speak unless I''m spoken to, which I did," I pointed out.


    He was silent.


    "I also told you to keep it short," he tried to save it.


    "I did. I kept my responses short. It''s not my fault they wanted to keep talking," I shrugged.


    Silence.


    "Just shut up."


    Ha.

 Chapter 10: 9 - Storm Clouds

    Chapter 10: 9 - Storm Clouds


    "Zach," Wolfie gridded out, looking like he''s trying to keep himself from flying off the handle in front of


    all these people.


    "Yes alpha."


    What the h3ll? Where did hee from?


    "Get the car."


    Happy gave me a look that wasn''t very true to his nickname, and then was off.


    The look might have been concerning, if I didn''t think I could handle anything these posers throw at me.


    Or if I didn''t literally walk right into what''s about to happen for the sake of screwing things up for Wolfie.


    You gotta do whatcha gotta do.


    Suddenly Wolfie''s hand is on the back of my neck(sending sparks everywhere, as per freakin'' usual),


    and is dragging me along(as per freakin'' usual). His grip is painfully tight, and I''m having even MORE


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    trouble than normal keeping up.


    Which is crazy because, I have a hard enough time anyway, so I don''t know how he''s not in a run right


    now.


    He drags me out the door and down the grand marble steps.


    "I can''t believe you just did that," he gridded out under his breath. "You''re gonna pay for that, I swear,"


    he barked into my ear.


    By the time we got down the stairs, my feet were pretty useless, and he was practically dragging me.


    Suddenly, without having time to even blink when we actually hit the bottom, I''m being thrown into the


    car.


    Not like, in through the door, and onto the seat.


    But into the side of the car, and crashing against the door of it.


    Fun.


    My head banged against the window roughly(even more fun), but I shook it off and looked at Wolfie. I


    was just in time to see him yank the door open and shove me in. His strength surprised me ¡ª he''s


    stronger than a regr wolf ¡ª and I ended up going all the way across the back seat and mming


    into the other side.


    "Ah ¡ª"


    "You!" He was immediately on top of me and gripping my jaw with one hand and pointing a very angry


    finger at me with the other. "You just put so much in jeopardy!" He screamed in my face.


    The door behind him mmed shut, but I didn''t hear the engine start. I also didn''t hear anyone else


    enter the car. So I was just left wondering what''s gonna happen next.


    "Yeah, kinda the point," I mocked.


    I''m sure he saw red at that.


    His eyes turned from his normally beautiful silver-gray, to a much darker, cloudy storm. But still one of


    the most beautiful storms I''ve ever seen. I''m surprised I can''t see lightning going off in them.


    ''BANG''


    That wasn''t the sound of thundering from his eyes. That was the sound of my entire upper half


    being lifted off the door by only my jaw and mmed back down.


    "Ow," I groaned.


    His grip on my jaw tightened and he pulled me closer.


    "Hey buddy, you don''t need to do this to get me to look you in the eye. I was nning on doing it


    anyway," I told him tly.


    He made no move to release me.


    His scent wrapped around me, and it made me feel torn.


    On the one hand, my mind was reeling about, ''He is grabbing my face and being rough. This is


    aggravating.''


    Then, on the other hand, it was like, ''matematematematematemate.''


    Two very prizing feelings, and you don''t know them until you feel them. It''s very disorientating


    having a war going on in your head.


    Disorientating. That''s a weird word.


    Wait, is that even a real word? I mean, it would make perfect sense that it is. It works well in this


    context, but I''m not sure I''ve ever heard it before. Would it just be disorienting, or does it not matter? I''ll


    have to look into tha¡ª


    ''BANG''


    "ARE YOU EVEN LISTENING TO ME?!"


    "NO!"


    I didn''t even know he was talking.


    Grammar is easier to think about than the war in my head.


    A deep growl crawled up his throat and vibrated through the air.


    I say it like that because it really did make something churn inside me.


    I couldn''t tell you if it was from fear(an emotion I haven''t encountered in a while now, I can''t imagine


    how he would bring it out of me) or the close proximity of my mate.


    Either way, I don''t like the way my heart is beating right now.


    I still just stared, unaffected(for all he knows) at him.


    ''Cause he didn''t make my heart beat that fast, or my stomach churn that much.


    The storm in his eyes didn''t falter. "Fine, but I''m only going to repeat myself once. Don''t make me do it


    again." His voice is low and dark, and he''s forcing out his words through his teeth. Only showing off


    howpletely pissed he is.


    How does his grip keep getting tighter?


    "We are going to go back in there."


    My eyes widened. Really? I''ll admit I wasn''t expecting that.


    "Don''t get that excited look in your eye yet. There are terms and conditions and rules."


    My face went t, except for one very unamused quirked eyebrow. "What do I look like to you? A seven


    year old exited to go into my friend''s birthday party?" My tone was venomous.


    I wouldn''t get giddy like a dog looking at a treat for something like this. Especially not if he''s holding it.


    Don''t ask me why I seem so deeply offended by this. Because I don''t know. Now that I''ve felt it, it


    seems petty.


    But I don''t really care.


    He was silent.


    "And I wouldn''t expect any looks of hopeing your way any time soon," I sneered, leaning forward,


    even with the force he was putting against my face ¡ª which earned me a look of surprise ¡ª "Wolfie," I


    finished with spite.


    That was a weak blow.


    Hopefully it was still enough to get my message across.


    I''m not afraid of you, Wolfie.

 Chapter 11) Poking More Holes

    Chapter 11) Poking More Holes


    "Shut up."


    Mhm.


    I decided to take what Wolfie said and throw it right back in his face.


    "Oh, hi Maria. How have you been, dear?"


    That''s why I didn''t respond when sweet old Luna Cara greeted me once we sat down a few chairs


    away along the grand dining tables.


    I only looked at her and gave her my best wounded puppy impression.


    Be careful what you wish for Wolfie.


    The look of confusion mixed with concern that came on her face was exactly the reaction I was


    expecting. Especially since the news of my situation has spread like wildfire.


    I broke eye contact to look down dejectedly, then looked back, looking even more wounded. I pointed


    to Wolfie sullenly and did the zipped lip expression tomunicate why I couldn''t talk. To really take it


    home, I gave a meek sigh and rested my chin on my hands with the most hopeless of pouts.


    I took a quick peak at Luna Cara afterward and found her looking genuinely horrified in Wolfie''s


    direction. It even got her mate''s attention, and he was looking extremely perplexed and baffled as well.


    I had to hold back augh.


    It got even harder to do when Wolfie noticed and got all panicked and fidgety.


    I can''t me the two for being concerned(with a sprinkle of horror). If anyone ever did find a way to


    shut me up(without a gag, that is), that would be a pretty grisly process. Most would be right to be


    horrified.


    They''re probably wondering what the h3ll Wolfie could have done to get me all sad and submissive.


    It took a few seconds for Wolfie''s brain to catch up to the situation. He brought his mouth down to my


    ear. "Stop that!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    I looked at him silently with "innocent" eyes.


    "Alpha Jason, what is this all about?" Luna tried to smile, although confusion yed clear in her voice.


    "You know what you''re doing! Stop!" He hissed quietly, the panicing out more in his tone.


    I tilted my head in "confusion".


    "Yes, I''ve heard a bit about what you''ve been up totely as well," her mate said, his eyes shifting to


    me for only a second, "what is it about, son?"


    Wait what?!


    SON?


    . . . Nah.


    There was a pause.


    "It''s debatable how good of a decision it was," the alpha continued.


    Oh shoot, shots fired.


    "It doesn''t matter. It has nothing to do with you. It''s Silver Moon pack business." Wolfie responded.


    Ooh, reciprocating of shots.


    After all the passive aggressive-ness, more ensued. And so I tuned it out.


    I fell down a hole of what-ifs and conspiracies.


    I''ve known them for years. I feel like I would know if they had a son that was the alpha of apletely


    different pack(not to mention my mate). It''s too umon for it not to be well known.


    Also, that''s not how a son talks to his alpha father. Even if he''s an alpha himself(again, extremely


    umon), that definitely wouldn''t fly.


    The couple nced at each other.


    Dang it, now I wanna know about Wolfie''s parents.


    Wolfie took the opportunity of them looking the other direction to grab the back of my neck and pull me


    towards him. "If you don''t stop right now, I will ¡ª!"


    They turned back around. Unreadable expressions on their faces.


    The only thing I could read, was you do not want to be Wolfie right about now.


    He froze.


    "Please?" He quietly tacked on, his voice going up an octave.


    I let out a quiet snort.


    Pulling myself together, I discreetly rolled my eyes and ended my little game. "Everything''s under


    control," I told the concerned couple with a smile. "Thank you for the concern, though."


    ''Everything is under control.''


    It may not seem like it, but being able to poke holes in every plot the enemy makes, that''s control.


    That''s what''s been happening so far.


    Luna Cara gave me a slow once over to make sure that was truly the case.


    Her mate just kept looking on with confused skepticism.


    Once she was satisfied, she met my eyes again. "Okay dear, you take care of yourself."


    "Thank you. I will," I smiled.


    They turned in their seats and the discussion was over.


    That went well.


    I mean, she might think I''m borderline bipr for actingpletely dejected then switching on a dime


    to not having a care in the world. But sometimes that''s just how life is.


    "Why do you have to be so difficult?" Wolfie gritted.


    "Why do I have to have a mate who wants to take over my house? Just another one of life''s great


    mysteries, I guess."


    ~*~*~*~


    "And then, and then I said to him, ''go find your own rainbow butterfly socks, man.''"


    We all erupted intoughter once again.


    Jeez, we''re annoying.


    One of the guys was telling a story, that wasn''t really that funny, but the way he and his friends were


    telling it, made it hrious.


    Y''know those stories?


    We got a few weird(more like jealous they''re not having as much fun, ha!) looks from the people


    farther down the table, but after about three or four times we got pretty good at ignoring them.


    We''ve been talking and joking with the four chairs on either side of us and the people across from


    them all through dinner. We''ve be that section.


    But that tends to happen with me. Especially if I have people to bounce off of even before all the


    normal people are interested. That''s the case this time. I have Candy, Grace and the guys(a bunch of


    college age kids, mind you). We''re ALWAYS a badbination when ites to fancy events. But


    we''re all master''s and second''s kids so we still get invited to them.


    Not to mention our aplishments in the field, but who asked?


    Someone who seems to be one of Wolfie''s friends also came to sit near us(one of his actual friends.


    Not 30-40 year old dudes he''s allies with). And of course Zach, a.k.a Happy, is here too, to his


    immediate right, while I''m on his left. I could already tell those two were best friends the second Iid


    eyes on them together, so it''s no surprise when the trio work up their own lighthearted conversation.


    One that makes Wolfie smile so his dimples show.


    Cue the heart melting.


    Another addition to the list of reasons Wolfie is a softy.


    Bad guys don''t have dimples. It''s just not allowed.


    Our section of the dining area continues having fun and cracking jokes, and sometimes Wolfie even


    contributes to the conversation. In fact, he does it a lot. And my heart squeezes every time.


    But whenever I do ¡ª which is the majority of the time ¡ª and I say something actuallypetent or


    funny, he looks at me like he''s surprised.


    Like he expects me to be a total idiot.


    "Hey, when life gives you lemons, make lemonade," Dn shrugs looking between me and Wolfie.


    "Dude, life gave me fricken apples and said, ''here, now make lemonade.''," I rolled my eyes.


    The group chuckled.


    Even Wolfie let out augh.


    I yelled at myself for letting the pride swell in my chest.


    It wasn''t even that funny, but Wolfie''sugh makes me feel like I''m the funniest person in the world.


    Goddess, I''m in trouble.


    "Now oranges I can work with. I''m used to making something out of practically nothing. Just ask Rose


    and Brandon about when I gave a speech about how life is fair and when you do something good, it


    gets reciprocated at some convention thingy," I shook my head. "I pulled all of that out of thin air."


    More chuckles.


    "I mean, don''t get me wrong, it might be true for some people," I spoke out of the corner of my mouth,


    "lucky Son of a guns,"


    "Hahaha."


    "But me? NOT one of those people," I exaggerated, making my eyes go wide with my hands making a


    cutting motion through the air.


    "We know Maria," Candyughed at howpletely far from the truth what I was preaching at that


    convention was for me.


    "But apples are a different story," I continued right back into what I was saying.


    "Hahahahaha."


    ~*~*~*~


    "Hey Red, you wanna know something funny? When I first met you I thought you were gonna be such


    a cry baby," Jettmented randomly, shaking his head.


    He''s had quite a few sses of enhanced champagne.


    I''ll give you three guesses what part they enhanced.


    We are a bunch of werewolves and vampires. Gotta find some way to spice up the party.


    "What?" Iughed, both at his bluntness and the statement itself.


    "Yeah, that''s why I didn''t bother talking to you at first. I thought you were gonna be all whiny and


    annoying," he scrunched up his nose in disgust.


    The people around us chuckled while I let out a full onugh.


    "But now I see you differently. Now I see you more like a man."


    I nearly spit out my drink.


    Everyone nearly fell out of their chairsughing.


    "Oh yep, that''s me," Iughed. "And people wonder why I don''t have a boyfriend."


    They started cracking up even more.


    I sighed. "Just kidding, nobody''s wondering that."


    "Hahahahaha!"

 Chapter 11: 10 - Loopholes Galore

    Chapter 11: 10 - Loopholes Galore


    "Fine," he responded to my ''don''t expect hopeful looks'' statement. "But you''re gonna do as I say."


    "Why?" I questioned.


    "You''re on thin ice with what you''ve already pulled." His grip slid down to my throat as he remembered


    how I screwed things up for him.


    My mind went nk for a split second.


    When it came back it was in defense mode.


    I suddenly didn''t care his hand ¡ª the hand of the man who''s meant to be the love of my life ¡ª was


    gripping my throat.


    It''s useful having a switch that can do stuff like that.


    "Don''t wear it any thinner," he brought me closer and held my neck tighter.


    But I''m also realizing, even though he just tightened it, his grip''s not enough to do any real damage.


    He''s not trying to hurt me.


    The urge to smirk came back.


    Softy.


    "You are going to walk back in there with me and pretend you didn''t know what you were talking about.


    You were just babbling on a hunch."


    I snorted, "Yeah, that may be a little hard, considering I identified what it was he was trading and all that


    fun stuff. Also, I''m not the type to ''babble on a hunch'', and people know that."


    "Well, you are now." He looked me in the eye, saying ¡ª without even really saying ¡ª there''s no


    argument to be had. This is it.


    And I decided to throw him the bone and keep my mouth shut. This time.


    His stormy eyes calmed down a bit. He''s back to iron man with the silver eyes.


    I can''t decide which are more attractive.


    Or maybe my favorites can be the ones that light up with the boyish grin. Or the ones that freeze what


    they''re doing to look at me with sparkles in them.


    The thought of any of them makes me melt.


    And it''s freaking terrifying, but it''s okay, they''re still REALLY pretty, and they''re all attached to his really


    pretty face.


    "Next, you do not speak unless you are spoken to. And when you do, keep it short."


    He took my silence and bored look as a sign to continue.


    "Don''t step out of line." He bored his gaze into me.


    After a moment of that, I rolled my eyes. "Y''know, I may test my limits like a toddler, but I''m not actually


    one. You don''t have to speak to me like it," I raised my eyebrow at him.


    His eyebrow rose, hand still gripping my throat ever so careful not to harm me, but tight enough to


    cause difort, "Well, thest time I assumed something and instructed you normally, you screwed it


    up, so now I''ve learned from my mistakes and am making adjustments."


    We had a nk face stare off to see who could be more unamused by the other.


    Then I got bored and smiled a clearly strained and bitter sweet smile. "Deal."


    He gave a swift nod, ced his hand on its usual ce on the back of my neck, then yanked me out of


    the car after him.


    When did he have time to open the door?


    "What is your deal with dragging me around ces?" I red at him.


    "Hush! Just fix yourself," he let go and waved his arm in a gesture towards me.


    I groaned with an eye roll and turned to look in the car window''s reflection to see my hair all frizzy and


    out of ce. I must have been leaning on my braids the whole time. That would exin all the fly


    always and random pieces falling everywhere.


    I scrunched up my nose at the sight. I don''t know how to fix it. But on the bright side, that''s really the


    only thing in need of fixing.


    My makeup is still caked on. Haven''t had time to slip away to take some off. But it''s still in ce.


    Nothing smudged, almost nothing wiped away(unfortunately), and nothing fallen off(d@mnshes).


    I redirected my attention to my hair. I tilted my head to the right, tilted it to the left, forward, backward,


    then sighed.


    I''m gonna have to take it out.


    But it actually looks cute this way!


    I let out another discouraged huff. I''m gonna need whoever did this to teach me.


    Or I can just look it up when I get my phone back. Either one.


    I brought my hand up to the hair tie that''s holding one of the braids in ce and started undoing it.


    "Goodbye old friend," I kissed the braid farewell as I undid the whole thing. "Until next time," I


    whispered, moving on to the other one.


    When I was done, I ran my hands through my hair and took another look at the reflection.


    Now my hair''s all lose and wavy, not the same, but still pretty, I guess.


    I turned back around to meet Wolfie.


    He shook his head. "You are such a weird girl."


    I nodded. "You haven''t seen anything yet."


    After saying that, I grabbed Wolfie''s arm and dragged him inside. Haha.


    When we entered everyone had already gone to the dining hall for dinner, so we headed there as well.


    "Hey! Red!"


    I turned to see who called me by my nickname and grinned. "Hey boys, Candy, Grace. How''s it going?"


    Jett, a friend who''s a warrior from House Twilight like the rest of them, was the first to respond. "Great,


    how ''bout you?"


    "Yeah, how you been holding up sense you lost your title of best junior fighter to yours truly?" Braxton


    smirked cockily while ruffling my hair. The groupughed.


    They obviously haven''t heard the news.


    I rolled my eyes, but the grin didn''t leave. "Shut up Braxton, that doesn''t count. I had to forfeit to


    actually get something important done. Not that I expect you to understand that. You''ve never actually


    done it. . ." I trailed off.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Ohhhh!" Is all you heard from the group.


    "And you''re still gonna get a rematch," I jabbed my finger at him.


    He looked up in mock contemtion. "Hmmm. . . No I think I''ll keep my title," he nodded.


    "What?! no!"


    We allughed.


    "You can''t do that! Can he do that?" I chuckled, ''outraged''.


    "I''m the champion, I can do whatever I want," he grinned.


    Moreughter.


    "Don''t worry Red, we''ll find a way to get you your title back. You were a much better champ than him,"


    Grace jabbed her thumb Brandon''s way with a smirk.


    "Hey!" Braxton whined.


    Dn, another one of the guys, chuckled, "Yeah," he bumped my shoulder, "we got your back."


    "Totally," Candy chuckled along.


    I grinned. "Thanks guys."


    I eyed Braxton. "I''min'' for you," I pointed at him yfully.


    "Oh, I''m so scared."


    Mate.


    I felt him wrap his arm around my waist and tug.


    "I''ve gotta go. See you guyster," I waved, getting the message.


    There was a chorus of ter Red"s and "see ya"s.


    I mean, I hope I didn''t just lie to all of them and they actually will see meter. You never know in these


    sorts of situations.


    . . . Actually, I''m pretty sure I do, and they will, but best not to get your expectations too high, I guess.


    Wolfie and I started heading towards one of the three long and beautifully decorated dining tables.


    "What did I tell you?" Wolfie growled in my ear.


    "Don''t speak unless I''m spoken to, which I did," I pointed out.


    He was silent.


    "I also told you to keep it short," he tried to save it.


    "I did. I kept my responses short. It''s not my fault they wanted to keep talking," I shrugged.


    Silence.


    "Just shut up."


    Ha.

 Chapter 12) Respect

    Chapter 12) Respect


    After dinner ¡ª and steeling a few of a friend''s champaign sses because, and I quote, "you need it


    more than I do," which I agree with 100% ¡ª we''re dancing.


    If you consider stomping off beat around a ball room floor dancing.


    "How are you so well respected around here?" Wolfie narrowed his eyes at me.


    It''s also turned into more of an interrogation.


    I shrugged. "Just by knowing how to get things done and done well I guess."


    It''s true. I am pretty well respected in this scene. By most, not all. I''ve worked my but off to get these


    high ranking members to see me as their equal. Some of them still haven''t gotten the picture, but if


    that''s the case, I probably don''t care about their opinion anyway.


    And some really are just better than me and aren''t my equal.


    That doesn''t mean we can''t respect each other though.


    "Hmm. . ." He hummed.


    "Are you sure it''s not because you were born with this position and everything thates with it is


    wrapped in a nice little bow for you? You still don''t seem that impressive," he scoffed, giving me a once


    over.


    Iughed heartily. "Y''know, all these jabs your taking at me," it''s not the first of the night, and he''s


    clearly trying to rile me up, "they''re basically the equivalent to stabbing a corpse," I informed him.


    He looked slightly caught off guard. "That''s an interesting analogy."


    I shrugged, "I mean really, you''re saying them like you expect me to care," I snorted. "It''s like stabbing


    a corpse and expecting it to stir."


    "You are such a weird girl."


    "I already told you you haven''t seen anything yet," I shook my head.


    He sighed, giving up and changing the topic.


    "And why do so many people wanna talk to you?"


    "Ummm, it might have something to do with the fact I''m just not a douchebag," I mocked with augh.


    "I swear, you think too highly of me," I shook my head sarcastically.


    His eyes narrowed even more. "Mm, I don''t know."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Of course you don''t. How would you?"


    "I''m very good at reading people," he informed.


    "Ah, sure you are."


    You''re as clueless as a lost puppy.


    "What am I thinking right now?" I challenged him.


    He''ll never get it.


    "How undeniably attractive I am," he stated matter-of-factly, kind of surprising me with the fact he made


    a joke.


    "Pft, no."


    Well now I am.


    "My turn," I chirped.


    His eyebrows furrowed. "For what?"


    "To guess what you''re thinking. And then I get to pick your brain with questions like you did mine."


    "That''s not how this works ¡ª"


    "That''s how I''m telling you it''s gonna work."


    Before he could whine more about it, I proceeded. "I bet you''re thinking about. . . Me."


    "Self centered much?"


    Says the guy that just called himself undeniably attractive.


    "I think you''re trying to figure me out. Either that, or you think you already have," I stated.


    There was a pause.


    "The second one."


    I snorted. "Of course. And what have you deduced?"


    "You''re young ¡ª"


    "Oh, good one Sherlock."


    He red at me.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I shrugged at him with a smirk.


    "You''re nieve."


    Oh, strike one.


    "You just skate through life, not observing what''s around you."


    Strike two.


    "You think you''re always right."


    . . . Yeah, okay.


    "You''re all bark no bite."


    No, actually, I think that''s you.


    "Strike three batter, and you''re out," I shook my head at him.


    He quirked an eyebrow. "You''re just in denial."


    "Oh, a hundred percent. Just not about any of that."


    He looked at me confusedly. I took the opportunity to change the subject.


    "Now, on to the most important question. . ." I paused for suspense. "What''s your favorite color?" I


    asked, trying to sound intense.


    "Gray," he answered with an eye roll.


    I don''t care if he thinks it''s frivolous.


    "Gray like your tie or gray like your eyes?" I questioned.


    ". . . My tie."


    ". . . What''s yours?" He inquired.


    I let out a grin. Aw, he''s interested. "It used to be teal."


    Now it''s silver, but not like your tie. It''s all because of your eyes.


    "What is it now?"


    "Don''t worry about it." The grin grew. "Tell me about your parents," I changed the subject.


    His eyebrow raised in hesitation and confusion, but he let out a sigh and told me anyway. "They passed


    down the role of alpha to mest year and now just live in the pack house guiding me in the right


    direction. They''re good people."


    "And they lead you in this direction?" I asked with disbelief clearly written across my face.


    "Well, actually, this is my first time going against their advise."


    Well that exins a lot.


    "Really? Wouldn''t wanna try it on something a little less extreme first?" I questioned with a quirked


    brow.


    "Well it''s working out well enough so far."


    "Hm, yeah, don''t get used to it."


    "Are you threatening me?" He asked, a bit of angry annoyance bubbling behind his words.


    Oh, someone''s getting cranky.


    "Of course not."


    He loosened up.


    "It''s a fair warning."


    Oh. the storms are back.


    Wow, his mood just changes on a dime now doesn''t it?


    He checked his watch. "I think that''s long enough."


    "Wait what ¡ª ?"


    He grabbed his signature ce at my neck ¡ª Sadly enough, I can tell this is gonna be a habit of his ¡ª


    and yanked me nearly off my feet. We maneuvered through the people on the dance floor, ignoring all


    the weird looks, and got to the car. He threw me in without a word and mmed the door shut.


    Wow, definitely cranky. I wonder if this has more to do with what I said at the bar than myment


    while dancing. . .


    He then got in the passenger side and waited for Happy to finishing down the steps behind us.


    Once he was inside, "step on it," Wolfie ordered. The driver did just that and took off.


    Yeah, definitely more to do with Wolfie''s messed up partnership he promised I''d hear more about.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t be so pissed.


    The car ride was silent. When we pulled up to my House territory the first sound heard was Wolfie''s


    door being swung open. Then his angry footsteps stomping over to my side. Then me being yanked out


    and the door mmed behind me in one fluid motion. "Walk!" Wolfie barked. I guess I didn''t do it fast


    enough for him because his grip moved to a clump of my hair.


    "Ah!" I hissed out in pain.


    I saw a few concerned faces looking out the windows of their homes. I tried not to make eye contact


    with any of them.


    His grip didn''t loosen. He gave it another yank and I sped up my pace. We stayed like this all the way


    through the entrance, up the stairs and down the many corridors. We had left behind Happy and the


    driver at the entrance when we first got here. Whenever I would fall behind he''d just give my hair


    another tug. Like he does with my neck, but that doesn''t set my scalp on fire. "I hope you''re happy!


    Victor wouldn''t evene within ten feet of me the rest of the party! I swear if you messed this up for


    me. . ."


    He kept it up until we got to "his room" and then flung me inside. He came in behind me and mmed


    the door shut.


    He stared at me seething for a second.


    From my ce on the floor, he looked pretty hulking.


    I gazed up at him tentatively.


    Then he pounced.


    Grabbing my forearms and yanking me up, he spun me around to face away from him. Before I knew


    it my arms were pinned against my back and my face was smothered by the bed.


    "Get it through your thick skull! Your house, is MINE now!" He growled.


    I huffed. "Get this through your thick skull!" His grip wasn''t tight enough on my wrists to prevent what


    happened next. I flung my hand out and grabbed a fist full of his sleeve and pulled. It made hime


    crashing from on top of me and gave me more leeway to move. I circled my fingers around his cor


    and shoved him across the room, into the corner. The night stand that used to sit there crumbled under


    his weight with a loud crash.


    I heard rustling downstairs and a mixture of puzzled voices.


    I have to stop this now. There''s no point. He''ll call for backup and I''ll be taken down. I''ve


    aplished my goal ¡ª proving a point ¡ª and now I''m going to have to let him think he''s won to keep


    things from getting out of hand.


    Which wasn''t hard considering his hands were back on me like a sh. My wrist was pinned back to


    my back, but this time with an iron grip, and his other hand was on the back of my neck. He shoved me


    out on the balcony until the railing was digging into my stomach. "You see all that?!" He bellowed. He


    grabbed a fist full of my hair and yanked my head back. Forcing me to look out on my territory. Thank


    the goddess I can''t see if anyone is looking back at me through their windows. "I''ll destroy ALL OF IT, if


    you don''t do as I say. If you don''t cooperate the way I want you to. If you step out of line ONE MORE


    TIME, someone is going to die."


    He doesn''t mean that.


    Right?


    "Do I make myself clear pup?"


    I''m not a pup, but I get what he was going for with the insult.


    I tried to nod my head, my jaw clenched so hard I''m surprised my teeth didn''t break.


    He yanked my head back even more. "I didn''t hear you! Am I clear!"


    I took shallow breaths through gritted teeth. "Crystal."


    "Good."


    He pulled me off the railing and back inside without letting up on my wrist or hair. "Here, here''s the


    new room I had set up for you once I realized how problematic you would be."


    He threw me onto the floor in the room across from his and mmed the door shut without another


    word.


    Oh yeah, I''m the problematic one.


    Click.


    And here we go again.


    I climbed off the floor and grimaced when I rubbed my hand across my sore scalp.


    Why do they always go for the hair?


    Taking a look around the room, I saw it was practically the same set up as thest one. Same bed and


    same bolts on the window. Only this time there was a small dresser with only one remaining drawer


    across from the bed. I opened the drawer out of curiosity and found a pair of my sweats and a t-shirt


    folded inside.


    Well okay then. At least now I don''t have to sleep in this, but they couldn''t have included makeup


    wipes? Maybe ab and a toothbrush too?


    I mean, they already went through my closet apparently, why not my bathroom too?


    With an eye roll, I changed into the pjs and settled for the makeup I wiped off with my hands and


    climbed into bed.


    This time I lied down with only one thought initially flying around in my head.


    I wonder if he had this room set up right next to his when we were at the g because I was causing


    trouble, or when he discovered we were mates because he wanted me close.

 Chapter 12: 11 - Poking More Holes

    Chapter 12: 11 - Poking More Holes


    "Shut up."


    Mhm.


    I decided to take what Wolfie said and throw it right back in his face.


    "Oh, hi Maria. How have you been, dear?"


    That''s why I didn''t respond when sweet old Luna Cara greeted me once we sat down a few chairs


    away along the grand dining tables.


    I only looked at her and gave her my best wounded puppy impression.


    Be careful what you wish for Wolfie.


    The look of confusion mixed with concern that came on her face was exactly the reaction I was


    expecting. Especially since the news of my situation has spread like wildfire.


    I broke eye contact to look down dejectedly, then looked back, looking even more wounded. I pointed


    to Wolfie sullenly and did the zipped lip expression tomunicate why I couldn''t talk. To really take it


    home, I gave a meek sigh and rested my chin on my hands with the most hopeless of pouts.


    I took a quick peak at Luna Cara afterward and found her looking genuinely horrified in Wolfie''s


    direction. It even got her mate''s attention, and he was looking extremely perplexed and baffled as well.


    I had to hold back augh.


    It got even harder to do when Wolfie noticed and got all panicked and fidgety.


    I can''t me the two for being concerned(with a sprinkle of horror). If anyone ever did find a way to


    shut me up(without a gag, that is), that would be a pretty grisly process. Most would be right to be


    horrified.


    They''re probably wondering what the h3ll Wolfie could have done to get me all sad and submissive.


    It took a few seconds for Wolfie''s brain to catch up to the situation. He brought his mouth down to my


    ear. "Stop that!"


    I looked at him silently with "innocent" eyes.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Alpha Jason, what is this all about?" Luna tried to smile, although confusion yed clear in her voice.


    "You know what you''re doing! Stop!" He hissed quietly, the panicing out more in his tone.


    I tilted my head in "confusion".


    "Yes, I''ve heard a bit about what you''ve been up totely as well," her mate said, his eyes shifting to


    me for only a second, "what is it about, son?"


    Wait what?!


    SON?


    . . . Nah.


    There was a pause.


    "It''s debatable how good of a decision it was," the alpha continued.


    Oh shoot, shots fired.


    "It doesn''t matter. It has nothing to do with you. It''s Silver Moon pack business." Wolfie responded.


    Ooh, reciprocating of shots.


    After all the passive aggressive-ness, more ensued. And so I tuned it out.


    I fell down a hole of what-ifs and conspiracies.


    I''ve known them for years. I feel like I would know if they had a son that was the alpha of apletely


    different pack(not to mention my mate). It''s too umon for it not to be well known.


    Also, that''s not how a son talks to his alpha father. Even if he''s an alpha himself(again, extremely


    umon), that definitely wouldn''t fly.


    The couple nced at each other.


    Dang it, now I wanna know about Wolfie''s parents.


    Wolfie took the opportunity of them looking the other direction to grab the back of my neck and pull me


    towards him. "If you don''t stop right now, I will ¡ª!"


    They turned back around. Unreadable expressions on their faces.


    The only thing I could read, was you do not want to be Wolfie right about now.


    He froze.


    "Please?" He quietly tacked on, his voice going up an octave.


    I let out a quiet snort.


    Pulling myself together, I discreetly rolled my eyes and ended my little game. "Everything''s under


    control," I told the concerned couple with a smile. "Thank you for the concern, though."


    ''Everything is under control.''


    It may not seem like it, but being able to poke holes in every plot the enemy makes, that''s control.


    That''s what''s been happening so far.


    Luna Cara gave me a slow once over to make sure that was truly the case.


    Her mate just kept looking on with confused skepticism.


    Once she was satisfied, she met my eyes again. "Okay dear, you take care of yourself."


    "Thank you. I will," I smiled.


    They turned in their seats and the discussion was over.


    That went well.


    I mean, she might think I''m borderline bipr for actingpletely dejected then switching on a dime


    to not having a care in the world. But sometimes that''s just how life is.


    "Why do you have to be so difficult?" Wolfie gritted.


    "Why do I have to have a mate who wants to take over my house? Just another one of life''s great


    mysteries, I guess."


    ~*~*~*~


    "And then, and then I said to him, ''go find your own rainbow butterfly socks, man.''"


    We all erupted intoughter once again.


    Jeez, we''re annoying.


    One of the guys was telling a story, that wasn''t really that funny, but the way he and his friends were


    telling it, made it hrious.


    Y''know those stories?


    We got a few weird(more like jealous they''re not having as much fun, ha!) looks from the people farther


    down the table, but after about three or four times we got pretty good at ignoring them.


    We''ve been talking and joking with the four chairs on either side of us and the people across from them


    all through dinner. We''ve be that section.


    But that tends to happen with me. Especially if I have people to bounce off of even before all the


    normal people are interested. That''s the case this time. I have Candy, Grace and the guys(a bunch of


    college age kids, mind you). We''re ALWAYS a badbination when ites to fancy events. But


    we''re all master''s and second''s kids so we still get invited to them.


    Not to mention our aplishments in the field, but who asked?


    Someone who seems to be one of Wolfie''s friends also came to sit near us(one of his actual friends.


    Not 30-40 year old dudes he''s allies with). And of course Zach, a.k.a Happy, is here too, to his


    immediate right, while I''m on his left. I could already tell those two were best friends the second Iid


    eyes on them together, so it''s no surprise when the trio work up their own lighthearted conversation.


    One that makes Wolfie smile so his dimples show.


    Cue the heart melting.


    Another addition to the list of reasons Wolfie is a softy.


    Bad guys don''t have dimples. It''s just not allowed.


    Our section of the dining area continues having fun and cracking jokes, and sometimes Wolfie even


    contributes to the conversation. In fact, he does it a lot. And my heart squeezes every time.


    But whenever I do ¡ª which is the majority of the time ¡ª and I say something actuallypetent or


    funny, he looks at me like he''s surprised.


    Like he expects me to be a total idiot.


    "Hey, when life gives you lemons, make lemonade," Dn shrugs looking between me and Wolfie.


    "Dude, life gave me fricken apples and said, ''here, now make lemonade.''," I rolled my eyes.


    The group chuckled.


    Even Wolfie let out augh.


    I yelled at myself for letting the pride swell in my chest.


    It wasn''t even that funny, but Wolfie''sugh makes me feel like I''m the funniest person in the world.


    Goddess, I''m in trouble.


    "Now oranges I can work with. I''m used to making something out of practically nothing. Just ask Rose


    and Brandon about when I gave a speech about how life is fair and when you do something good, it


    gets reciprocated at some convention thingy," I shook my head. "I pulled all of that out of thin air."


    More chuckles.


    "I mean, don''t get me wrong, it might be true for some people," I spoke out of the corner of my mouth,


    "lucky Son of a guns,"


    "Hahaha."


    "But me? NOT one of those people," I exaggerated, making my eyes go wide with my hands making a


    cutting motion through the air.


    "We know Maria," Candyughed at howpletely far from the truth what I was preaching at that


    convention was for me.


    "But apples are a different story," I continued right back into what I was saying.


    "Hahahahaha."


    ~*~*~*~


    "Hey Red, you wanna know something funny? When I first met you I thought you were gonna be such


    a cry baby," Jettmented randomly, shaking his head.


    He''s had quite a few sses of enhanced champagne.


    I''ll give you three guesses what part they enhanced.


    We are a bunch of werewolves and vampires. Gotta find some way to spice up the party.


    "What?" Iughed, both at his bluntness and the statement itself.


    "Yeah, that''s why I didn''t bother talking to you at first. I thought you were gonna be all whiny and


    annoying," he scrunched up his nose in disgust.


    The people around us chuckled while I let out a full onugh.


    "But now I see you differently. Now I see you more like a man."


    I nearly spit out my drink.


    Everyone nearly fell out of their chairsughing.


    "Oh yep, that''s me," Iughed. "And people wonder why I don''t have a boyfriend."


    They started cracking up even more.


    I sighed. "Just kidding, nobody''s wondering that."


    "Hahahahaha!"

 Chapter 13) Reasons Why

    Chapter 13) Reasons Why


    ???Jason''s POV???


    I can hear her moving around in there. It''s just making it even harder to wait until tomorrow to do


    everything I have nned. I don''t know what she could be doing in there, but all I do know, is that I''m


    not getting to sleep until she does.


    ~*~*~*~


    I didn''t get a second of shut eye, which means she didn''t either.


    Which also means she''s gonna be even more bratty and hard to deal with, and I''m going to have even


    less patience for it.


    ''And I''m going to have even less patience in waiting to be able to have my mate JASON,'' my wolf,


    Mki, cried.


    I rolled my eyes.


    You know she doesn''t even have a wolf right Mki? And I''m pretty sure she''s not into that beastiality


    stuff.


    ''I''m fine with that. Just know I''m gonna be taking over a lot more often when you finally ¡ª''


    That''s enough of that. I don''t need anymore temptation myself.


    It''s a little earlier than I usually start the day, but I decided to get up and get ready anyway. After doing


    all the basics, I threw on a white button up and dark blue jeans. Looking in the mirror, I thought about


    how I would style my hair today. I ran my hand through it.


    Done.


    I waited a few more minutes, and heard Emily arrive in the hallway. She walked into the room across


    from mine.


    Her room.


    "Alright, get up," Emily barked.


    Haha, it''s funny hearing her act all mean.


    "Go away!" I heard Maria whine.


    Apparently she''s not much more affected by it than I am.


    ''Aw, how cute. Isn''t our mate adorable?''


    Yes, yes. Go back to sleep Mki.


    ''But she''s so ¡ª''


    Night, night.


    I heard a bunch of rustling.


    "UuUuuUuUGgGggGhhHH!"


    Oh my goddess, did a dinosaur just resurrect from the dead?


    "I hate all of you."


    "Yeah, you''ve mentioned it."


    Oh, nope, it was just my mate being forced out of bed in the morning.


    Well maybe if she had actually slept in it, she would ¡ª


    Before I could finish my thought, a knock came from the other side of my door. "Alpha?" Emily called.


    It was Emily, ire, Bruno and a certain someone else with a particrly sweet scent on the other


    side of the door. I opened it, and my eyes were immediately drawn to hers, then they raked her body


    that is still only dressed in the sweat pants and T-shirt we gave herst night. How does she manage to


    still look delicious in it?


    ''Perrrrr'' Mki purred.


    Sleep!


    I took in and appreciated her hips first, and then waist and thighs and everything. I panned down, then


    back up. I revisited the slightly chapped but infinitely rosy lips I couldn''t take my eyes off ofst night,


    then her average torger sized nose, then her perfectly cut jaw, to her pale but a adorable cheeks ¡ª


    when she smiles cute dimples appear there. Her cheek bones rest high on her face, but not too high.


    The perfect height I think would be the best way to describe it. Then,st but not least, certainly not


    least, probably the best actually, her eyes. Emerald green. So deep, like a dark forest I could fall into


    and never want out of.


    "Come."


    I started walking down the corridor, not waiting for a response. I knew they would follow me.


    I thought about putting my hand at the back of her neck anyway, just as an excuse to touch her, but


    decided against it. The others would find it suspicious. Emily knows, but the warriors don''t. And an


    alpha finding his mate that can''t immediately be Luna needs to be kept under wraps.


    We walked down all the stairs and winding hallways to finally reach the front door. Zach met us there


    and followed us out.


    We reached the staircase leading up to the doors and stopped, and I turned to Maria.


    "You remember what I said?"


    She rolled her eyes.


    Mki and I both growled.


    "Of course, how could I forget?"


    ''Why does she always have to roll her eyes at us?''


    I don''t know Ki.


    "Good," I nodded. "You''ll being with us around the territory and introducing us to everybody in the


    central area. Who they are, who we are. What they do, what we do, stuff like that," I informed her.


    She sighed. "Let''s get it over with then, I guess."


    She led the way, which I''d usually have a problem with, but don''t now, because of the amazing view


    from back here.


    ''She looks too good in those sweats.''


    We followed her towards the first house on the right and came up beside her when she neared the


    door. She knocked. The person on the other side was quick to answer.


    Maria took a deep breath. "Mr. Sellers, Hello, how have you been?"


    "How have I been? Really? How have I been. Did those words actually juste out of your mouth


    you little know-it-all brat?"


    Woah.


    "Lemme tell you how I''ve been ¡ª"


    "Mari!" A female voice came from behind him. She quickly pushed him aside and tackled Maria in a


    hug. Maria returned the favor with a smile. "Oh my gosh, I''m so d that you''re okay!" The girl


    beamed.


    "Well I''m not! She ¡ª"


    "Dad, don''t be mean," the girl turned to the man, cutting him off once again.


    He rolled his eyes and they eventuallynded on us. His daughter followed his gaze and found us, as


    well. Almost like they''re just now noticing our presence, frowns sketched themselves onto their faces.


    "Um Mari," the girl looked back to her. "What''s going on?"


    She let out another sigh and gestured to me. "This is Jason, he''s an alpha ¡ª"


    "Your alpha," I corrected.


    She stared at me.


    "This is ire and Bruno, warriors."


    ''Of course, just like our mate topletely ignore us''


    "And this is Emily, I don''t really know what she is, but she''s been forcing me out of bed in the morning


    so, that''s something."


    Oh my goddess. She has no filter.


    "Guys, this is Mr. Sellers and Cami. They live here with Samantha Sellers, Cami''s mom. Mr. and Mrs.


    Sellers help keep tabs on the blood portions everyone receives ¡ª"


    "Which have been going down a great deal, and ¡ª"


    "And Cami goes to school at the high school down the road," Maria continued, talking through Sellers''


    interruption.


    Haha, it''s funnier when she''s ignoring other people.


    "Yeah," the girl named Cami nodded, clearly a little nervous around us.


    "Okay," I nodded back. "We only have one more thing to ask, and then we''ll be out of your hair," I


    looked between her and her father. "Do the two of you have any fighting experience?" I question.


    Maria and the other girl shared a look. At first I was concerned she would do something stupid, but


    she gave Cami a reassuring nod.


    Hm.


    Cami looked back at us. "We know the basics," she shrunk back a little. "like most of the people you''ll


    talk to," she informed.


    I nodded again. "Thank you, c''mon."


    On to the next house.


    "Wait," Zach, my beta, called. He looked back. "And Mrs. Sellers? May we speak with her?"


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I turned back with everyone else.


    "Oh yeah, I forgot," Wolfie started walking back over.


    I followed. I made eye contact with Cami and rm was evident in her eyes.


    Oh no.


    They were darting between me and the vast woods surrounding the territory. It''s clear to me what


    she''s trying to say. She''s not here. She''s there. As in, not in her house like she''s supposed to be. Out


    hunting probably. Her family was one of the ones that got a decreased amount of blood.


    Of course the others wouldn''t know that, and wouldn''t know she was practically always out and about


    amongst the trees. That''s the only way I got the message. Because of this, they only looked at us


    suspiciously and kept walking back to the porch.


    "Um, she''s. . . Sleeping!" Cami eximed a little too excitedly.


    The wolves raised an eyebrow.


    Oh double no.


    "Well, can you wake her up?" Happy asked, with an even higher raised eyebrow.


    "No!" Both Cami and her father nearly shouted.


    I gave them wide eyed looks.


    If they don''t stop this, they''re going to make Wolfie and his friends'' jobs a whole lot easier in finding


    them out.


    "She um," Cami hurried to think of an excuse. "Hasn''t been feeling well."


    "Oh," Zach looked between me and her.


    I nodded quickly.


    "Well, then maybe we could go to her ¡ª"


    "No!"


    Goddess help them and their lying skills.


    "She''s contagious!" Cami jumped to justify.


    "Yes, very contagious," Mr. Sellers nodded vigorously.


    "Hm. . ." Happy hummed.


    He looked to me again discreetly. We locked eyes.


    Crap, he knows.


    They''re being too obvious something''s up!


    I shot him a pleading look before anyone else could notice, but we had to snap our attention back to


    the front when Wolfie looked our way.


    "I thought vampires had a practically indestructible immune system," he stated with slightly furrowed


    brows. "Even better than werewolves''."


    "Um-duh-uh, we do! She''s just really sick. Like REALLY sick. Any other creature would be dead by


    now," Cami babbled,ughing nervously at the end.


    "Mhm. . ." Happy grumbled. His thick arms are crossed across his broad chest now with the ghost of


    an almost amused smirk on his face.


    He finds this funny, does he?


    He looked to Wolfie, then to the two people in front of him. "Well then, I guess we should let her rest."


    Happy gave ast knowing nce to me and the two Sellers. The only ones present in the home.


    "Alright, now really on to the next house," Wolfie started in that direction.


    "Yes, hope she wakes up soon, and take care so something like this doesn''t happen again," Happy


    instructed. We all know what he meant by that.


    The Sellers nodded frantically in agreement.


    I sighed, partially in relief and partially in omg-that-was-bad. But it could have been worse.


    We knocked on the door to the next house and did the same drill, only with lessplications this


    time.


    ~*~*~*~


    We''ve been doing this for a few hours now, and we''re finally approaching thest house. We''ve been


    lucky in the fact that everything has gone smoothly up until now.


    Though, it may have less to do with luck and more to do with the fact he still has all the people that


    actually would cause trouble locked up.


    I''m leaning more towards that option.


    Though, that may actually help my n go more smoothly. I need everything calm and normal seeming


    right now.


    So, I breathed a sigh of relief knowing we''re about to finish up aplishing just that.


    Then the scream rang out through the territory.


    It was loud and high pitched. Someone fearing for their life.


    All of us forgot about the interview and started sprinting over. As we got closer to where the shriek


    originated from, I could tell by the smell it was a werewolf and vampire together. Though, who is


    attacking who?


    I got my answer when I skidded to a stop in front of an infuriating scene. It was a house member of


    mine, Lukas, 18, holding a werewolf girl that looks around our age against a tree by the throat.


    "Hey! Let go of her!" I heard Wolfie yell from the background. He started taking strides towards them.


    Ignoring him, I jumped into action. I know this kid. If you don''t act fast, everything will go to crap even


    faster. I grabbed Lukas by the arm and shoulder and flung him off the girl and into a near by tree. When


    he moved to get up with hate in his eyes, I red his way, "Don''t even think about it." He looked me in


    the eyes, and once he saw who I am, huffed and plopped back down. I sighed and rolled my eyes.


    "Thank you. Don''t move!" I pointed a stern finger at him.


    I slowly turned to the girl trying to catch her breath. I crouched down. Everyone immediately went on


    high alert and nearly shoved me away from anywhere near her.


    "Um, excuse me! I just helped the girl," I red.


    Wolfie turned around, looking furious as ever. "You."


    He wasn''t looking at me though. He''s looking at Lukas.


    ring holes into Lukas actually.


    "You ¡ª!"


    "What the h3ll were you thinking?!" I jumped up, cutting Wolfie off. I can''t hold it in anymore.


    Lukas was silent.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Well? Speak! What was your reasoning for attacking an innocent girl?" I shouted at him.


    "Oh, she is not innocent. None of them are," he spat. Sneering at Wolfie And the girl.


    "Oh really? Fine. What did she do to you? I don''t see any marks on you like you left on her." Like the


    giant red mark circling her neck left by Lucas'' hand. She doesn''t even smell like a warrior. At least not


    like the two that stand by my door.


    "She''s with them!"


    "She''s not a soldier!" I hollered. "She''s just one of their random pack members. Y''know how you tell the


    difference? I''m assuming she didn''t show any hostility towards you before you jumped her. You don''t


    look like a hair has been touched on your head. Which only leads me to believe you started the fight.


    And if you did, you''re the bad guy, Lukas. I can''t defend you."


    "But she''s ¡ª"


    "I don''t care what pack she''s from!" I cut him off, already knowing what he''s gonna say. "She''s a person


    and you attacked her for no reason! That''s uneptable."


    Silence.


    From everybody. Nobody''s rambling over the girl, and she''s not even breathing heavily anymore.


    Everyone''s eyes are just on me.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    I just witnessed one of the reasons why she''s so well respected.


    I don''t care what pack she''s from, she''s a person.


    That''s what she said.


    That''s one of the things so many people are impressed by. . .


    It''s amazing. . .


    . . . And it just won''t do.


    If I want to keep all the power, I''m going to have to keep that under wraps, along with the mate bond.

 Chapter 13: 12 - Respect

    Chapter 13: 12 - Respect


    After dinner ¡ª and steeling a few of a friend''s champaign sses because, and I quote, "you need it


    more than I do," which I agree with 100% ¡ª we''re dancing.


    If you consider stomping off beat around a ball room floor dancing.


    "How are you so well respected around here?" Wolfie narrowed his eyes at me.


    It''s also turned into more of an interrogation.


    I shrugged. "Just by knowing how to get things done and done well I guess."


    It''s true. I am pretty well respected in this scene. By most, not all. I''ve worked my but off to get these


    high ranking members to see me as their equal. Some of them still haven''t gotten the picture, but if


    that''s the case, I probably don''t care about their opinion anyway.


    And some really are just better than me and aren''t my equal.


    That doesn''t mean we can''t respect each other though.


    "Hmm. . ." He hummed.


    "Are you sure it''s not because you were born with this position and everything thates with it is


    wrapped in a nice little bow for you? You still don''t seem that impressive," he scoffed, giving me a once


    over.


    Iughed heartily. "Y''know, all these jabs your taking at me," it''s not the first of the night, and he''s


    clearly trying to rile me up, "they''re basically the equivalent to stabbing a corpse," I informed him.


    He looked slightly caught off guard. "That''s an interesting analogy."


    I shrugged, "I mean really, you''re saying them like you expect me to care," I snorted. "It''s like stabbing


    a corpse and expecting it to stir."


    "You are such a weird girl."


    "I already told you you haven''t seen anything yet," I shook my head.


    He sighed, giving up and changing the topic.


    "And why do so many people wanna talk to you?"


    "Ummm, it might have something to do with the fact I''m just not a douchebag," I mocked with augh.


    "I swear, you think too highly of me," I shook my head sarcastically.


    His eyes narrowed even more. "Mm, I don''t know."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Of course you don''t. How would you?"


    "I''m very good at reading people," he informed.


    "Ah, sure you are."


    You''re as clueless as a lost puppy.


    "What am I thinking right now?" I challenged him.


    He''ll never get it.


    "How undeniably attractive I am," he stated matter-of-factly, kind of surprising me with the fact he made


    a joke.


    "Pft, no."


    Well now I am.


    "My turn," I chirped.


    His eyebrows furrowed. "For what?"


    "To guess what you''re thinking. And then I get to pick your brain with questions like you did mine."


    "That''s not how this works ¡ª"


    "That''s how I''m telling you it''s gonna work."


    Before he could whine more about it, I proceeded. "I bet you''re thinking about. . . Me."


    "Self centered much?"


    Says the guy that just called himself undeniably attractive.


    "I think you''re trying to figure me out. Either that, or you think you already have," I stated.


    There was a pause.


    "The second one."


    I snorted. "Of course. And what have you deduced?"


    "You''re young ¡ª"


    "Oh, good one Sherlock."


    He red at me.


    I shrugged at him with a smirk.


    "You''re nieve."


    Oh, strike one.


    "You just skate through life, not observing what''s around you."


    Strike two.


    "You think you''re always right."


    . . . Yeah, okay.


    "You''re all bark no bite."


    No, actually, I think that''s you.


    "Strike three batter, and you''re out," I shook my head at him.


    He quirked an eyebrow. "You''re just in denial."


    "Oh, a hundred percent. Just not about any of that."


    He looked at me confusedly. I took the opportunity to change the subject.


    "Now, on to the most important question. . ." I paused for suspense. "What''s your favorite color?" I


    asked, trying to sound intense.


    "Gray," he answered with an eye roll.


    I don''t care if he thinks it''s frivolous.


    "Gray like your tie or gray like your eyes?" I questioned.


    ". . . My tie."


    ". . . What''s yours?" He inquired.


    I let out a grin. Aw, he''s interested. "It used to be teal."


    Now it''s silver, but not like your tie. It''s all because of your eyes.


    "What is it now?"


    "Don''t worry about it." The grin grew. "Tell me about your parents," I changed the subject.


    His eyebrow raised in hesitation and confusion, but he let out a sigh and told me anyway. "They passed


    down the role of alpha to mest year and now just live in the pack house guiding me in the right


    direction. They''re good people."


    "And they lead you in this direction?" I asked with disbelief clearly written across my face.


    "Well, actually, this is my first time going against their advise."


    Well that exins a lot.


    "Really? Wouldn''t wanna try it on something a little less extreme first?" I questioned with a quirked


    brow.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well it''s working out well enough so far."


    "Hm, yeah, don''t get used to it."


    "Are you threatening me?" He asked, a bit of angry annoyance bubbling behind his words.


    Oh, someone''s getting cranky.


    "Of course not."


    He loosened up.


    "It''s a fair warning."


    Oh. the storms are back.


    Wow, his mood just changes on a dime now doesn''t it?


    He checked his watch. "I think that''s long enough."


    "Wait what ¡ª ?"


    He grabbed his signature ce at my neck ¡ª Sadly enough, I can tell this is gonna be a habit of his ¡ª


    and yanked me nearly off my feet. We maneuvered through the people on the dance floor, ignoring all


    the weird looks, and got to the car. He threw me in without a word and mmed the door shut.


    Wow, definitely cranky. I wonder if this has more to do with what I said at the bar than myment


    while dancing. . .


    He then got in the passenger side and waited for Happy to finishing down the steps behind us.


    Once he was inside, "step on it," Wolfie ordered. The driver did just that and took off.


    Yeah, definitely more to do with Wolfie''s messed up partnership he promised I''d hear more about.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t be so pissed.


    The car ride was silent. When we pulled up to my House territory the first sound heard was Wolfie''s


    door being swung open. Then his angry footsteps stomping over to my side. Then me being yanked out


    and the door mmed behind me in one fluid motion. "Walk!" Wolfie barked. I guess I didn''t do it fast


    enough for him because his grip moved to a clump of my hair.


    "Ah!" I hissed out in pain.


    I saw a few concerned faces looking out the windows of their homes. I tried not to make eye contact


    with any of them.


    His grip didn''t loosen. He gave it another yank and I sped up my pace. We stayed like this all the way


    through the entrance, up the stairs and down the many corridors. We had left behind Happy and the


    driver at the entrance when we first got here. Whenever I would fall behind he''d just give my hair


    another tug. Like he does with my neck, but that doesn''t set my scalp on fire. "I hope you''re happy!


    Victor wouldn''t evene within ten feet of me the rest of the party! I swear if you messed this up for


    me. . ."


    He kept it up until we got to "his room" and then flung me inside. He came in behind me and mmed


    the door shut.


    He stared at me seething for a second.


    From my ce on the floor, he looked pretty hulking.


    I gazed up at him tentatively.


    Then he pounced.


    Grabbing my forearms and yanking me up, he spun me around to face away from him. Before I knew it


    my arms were pinned against my back and my face was smothered by the bed.


    "Get it through your thick skull! Your house, is MINE now!" He growled.


    I huffed. "Get this through your thick skull!" His grip wasn''t tight enough on my wrists to prevent what


    happened next. I flung my hand out and grabbed a fist full of his sleeve and pulled. It made hime


    crashing from on top of me and gave me more leeway to move. I circled my fingers around his cor


    and shoved him across the room, into the corner. The night stand that used to sit there crumbled under


    his weight with a loud crash.


    I heard rustling downstairs and a mixture of puzzled voices.


    I have to stop this now. There''s no point. He''ll call for backup and I''ll be taken down. I''ve aplished


    my goal ¡ª proving a point ¡ª and now I''m going to have to let him think he''s won to keep things from


    getting out of hand.


    Which wasn''t hard considering his hands were back on me like a sh. My wrist was pinned back to my


    back, but this time with an iron grip, and his other hand was on the back of my neck. He shoved me out


    on the balcony until the railing was digging into my stomach. "You see all that?!" He bellowed. He


    grabbed a fist full of my hair and yanked my head back. Forcing me to look out on my territory. Thank


    the goddess I can''t see if anyone is looking back at me through their windows. "I''ll destroy ALL OF IT, if


    you don''t do as I say. If you don''t cooperate the way I want you to. If you step out of line ONE MORE


    TIME, someone is going to die."


    He doesn''t mean that.


    Right?


    "Do I make myself clear pup?"


    I''m not a pup, but I get what he was going for with the insult.


    I tried to nod my head, my jaw clenched so hard I''m surprised my teeth didn''t break.


    He yanked my head back even more. "I didn''t hear you! Am I clear!"


    I took shallow breaths through gritted teeth. "Crystal."


    "Good."


    He pulled me off the railing and back inside without letting up on my wrist or hair. "Here, here''s the new


    room I had set up for you once I realized how problematic you would be."


    He threw me onto the floor in the room across from his and mmed the door shut without another


    word.


    Oh yeah, I''m the problematic one.


    Click.


    And here we go again.


    I climbed off the floor and grimaced when I rubbed my hand across my sore scalp.


    Why do they always go for the hair?


    Taking a look around the room, I saw it was practically the same set up as thest one. Same bed and


    same bolts on the window. Only this time there was a small dresser with only one remaining drawer


    across from the bed. I opened the drawer out of curiosity and found a pair of my sweats and a t-shirt


    folded inside.


    Well okay then. At least now I don''t have to sleep in this, but they couldn''t have included makeup


    wipes? Maybe ab and a toothbrush too?


    I mean, they already went through my closet apparently, why not my bathroom too?


    With an eye roll, I changed into the pjs and settled for the makeup I wiped off with my hands and


    climbed into bed.


    This time I lied down with only one thought initially flying around in my head.


    I wonder if he had this room set up right next to his when we were at the g because I was causing


    trouble, or when he discovered we were mates because he wanted me close.

 Chapter 14) More Reasons Why

    Chapter 14) More Reasons Why


    ***Maria''s POV***


    We''re walking back across the territory to get to the master house and I''m still riled about how stupid


    Lucas was. I mean, he''s kind of known for being impulsive, but he doesn''t just go around jumping


    people.


    I sighed again, shaking my head. They dragged him down to the cells we have in a separate building


    with the other warriors and spitfires. And I didn''t do anything to stop them. What could I do? He was in


    the wrong, and I can''t just ask them to let that go.


    Now, if they try and hurt him or anyone else, I''m throwing hands, but we haven''t had that problem yet.


    Thankfully enough.


    I was ready to drift off into my thoughts and ns and schemes and everything going on in my hectic


    head(including the stress over my mate. Or hopes, also about my mate), but Wolfie stumbling towards


    me slightly followed by a small high pitched squeal, kept me in reality.


    This squeal wasn''t like thest one we heard, earlier today. It was filled with amusement and


    adrenaline and maybe even joy. The screech of a little girl having a st.


    I looked down to find Gummy Bear, a little girl who''s real name is Cassie and is also one of the most


    adorable beings you''ll ever meet. I freaking love her. She''s called gummy bear ''cause, she''s sweet and


    loves to eat the things. Though this leaves her hyper and bouncing around all the time. So it wasn''t


    exactly a surprise to find her a giggling mess clinging to wolfie''s leg.


    "Well hello there," he greeted down at her.


    A smile grew on my face.


    That was so cute.


    I wasn''t expecting him to react that way.


    She looked up at him and grinned. "Hi."


    Aww ¡ª "AH, agndgn OoF."


    A jumbled mess of a grunt or a yell or whatever just came out of my mouth, tumbled from my lips


    when arge mass rammed into me at full speed and knocked me to the ground.


    I let out a huff of air. "What the heck?" I said breathlessly. I craned my head up to see who was still


    sprawled on top of me. It was Dn, a thirteen year old who is often tasked with looking after Cassie


    with his twin sister, Stacy. They''re both her older cousins.


    He looked up to meet my eyes with a small groan, also having his breath knocked out of him by the


    impact. "Oh, hey Mari," he said with a silly grin after recovering a bit.


    "Hi, where''s your sistAHR ¡ª"


    "EEEK," Stacy hollered as she stumbled out of a full on sprint to avoid falling onto us as well. Though,


    she only tripped over Dn and rolled into a tree.


    "Found her," I sighed.


    Dn cringed, "you alright Stace?" He called out.


    Stacy rubbed her head. "Who me? Yeah, I''m totally fine. Never been better," she grumbled as she


    dusted herself off.


    "Hey, Dn," I spoke up.


    He nced down at me, "huh?"


    "Get off of me."


    "Oh right," heughed, "sorry," he said helping me up.


    I chuckled "what are you two even doing?"


    "Chasing that little monster around!" Stacy hollered furiously, pointing at her little cousin.


    Cassie let out another shriek mixed with augh at her cousin''s using finger and jumped over to my


    leg to cling to.


    I shook my head but still had a grin on my face. This kid.


    "Mari, Mari, look!" She screamed as she gave me the widest smile she could muster.


    I gasped. "You got your ¡ª!"


    "I got my fangs!" She beat me to the punch, jumping up and down.


    I grinned widely. "yay you."


    But boo Stacy and Dn.


    Their next few weeks are gonna be h3ll.


    Kids are particrly. . . What''s the word?


    Monstrous, when they get their fangs. With the fangs,e the heightened abilities. They have some


    all their lives, but now they''re for real. And. . . It''s not pretty watching them learn how to use them.


    Especially when their actually quite a bit faster and stronger than the average fully grown vampire.


    I don''t know why it happens, but it makes things A LOT harder for everyone involved with trying to


    keep the kid tame.


    And don''t even get me started on their talents.


    I shuttered. I remember having to take care of the twins when they discovered theirs.


    They had telepathy.


    Twin telepathy.


    Of course, right?


    It was only between the two of them when they were younger, but that''s all they needed to put me


    through the ringer.


    It was terrible.


    I could never tell when they were plotting something.


    But Iter learned, they were always plotting something.


    But after a month it all calms down and they get the abilities appropriate for their age.


    Gummy Bear was already totally buzerk, so they''re gonna have a real fun time taking care of her.


    Almost as much fun as I had taking care of them.


    "Yeah. Yay," Dn said tly.


    I snorted, "You causing your cousins trouble?" I grinned down at Cassie.


    She let out a loud giggle and said, "no," while nodding her head yes.


    I smiled and winked at her, "good job," I whispered to her.


    Stacy scoffed and put her hand over her heart dramatically. "Excuse us?" She gave me the stink eye.


    I rolled my eyes with a snort. "Oh, neither of you can talk. Do you remember what you both put me


    through when you got your fangs," I red back at her.


    "Oh yeah," Dnughed.


    They both made eye contact and smirked, most likely reminiscing about all the crap they pulled over


    their little link. They haven''t quite figured out how to do it between other people yet, but they''re getting


    there.


    I rolled my eyes, "Yeah, you little monsters."


    They chuckled.


    Wolfie cleared his throat loudly, and the chuckles went quiet. The twins nced his way but


    immediately turned back when they saw his impatient face.


    I sighed and watched the twins shift ufortably. I looked down at Cassie. "All right Gummy Bear,


    time to go with your big cousins," I ruffled her hair, getting the message that Wolfie wants this whole


    encounter to end.


    She immediately wore a distressed face. "Nooo!" She begged clinging tighter to my leg and hiding her


    face in my hip. "I don''t wanna! All they wanna do is keep me all cooped up inside!" She cried.


    I looked to the twins, and their heads hung ever so slightly.


    Wolfie''s house arrest order.


    I sighed again. "Oh hun, it wasn''t them," I told her running my fingers through her long hair.


    She looked up at me. Bottom lip quivering and tears welling in her eyes.


    I hugged her a little tighter.


    "Yeah," Dn squatted a bit to get closer to eye level with Cassie, "we''re just trying to make sure the


    scary monsters won''t eat ya."


    My eyes immediately shot his way. "Dn!"


    "Dude!" His sister chided.


    Gummy Bear gasped and started sobbing.


    He shrugged and put his hands up in defense. "I was just being honest."


    I shook my head and looked down to find Cassie hesitantly peeking up towards Wolfie with those wide,


    teary eyes. Her lip made a single quiver and she immediately dove back into my hip, hiding her face.


    Why did that tear me apart inside?


    Wolfie wasn''t looking threatening or anything.


    Wasn''t exactly looking nice either.


    But I guess that''s all you need to tip the scale when you''re a child. A t expression and a monster title.


    ~*~*~*~


    It''s the next day now, and I spent the entirety of it alone, inside a room. Not the same room, but a


    different one. This one''s down the hall from "his" office, where he spent most of today.


    It''s to keep me out of trouble, is his excuse.


    Sure, that''s why you moved me.


    This room''s slightly bigger, as it''s meant to serve as an office as well, but it''s also beenpletely


    gutted. Though, instead of the sorry excuse for a bed that was in thest two, they just left the couch


    that was originally in here, that I am also currently sitting on.


    "Get up," Wolfie himself barged in, instead of Emily and the warriors.


    I rose a suspicious eyebrow. "What are we doing?"


    "We''re distributing the blood that is in that truck we found you guys loading," he told me, nudging his


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    head towards the outside.


    Both my eyebrows rose and my eyes widened. "Really?"


    He looked at me, "yeah, there''s not much to rule over if everyone''s dead," he said like it was the most


    obvious thing in the world.


    I nodded slowly at the statement, "okay then, let''s get to work."

 Chapter 14: 13 - Reasons Why

    Chapter 14: 13 - Reasons Why


    ???Jason''s POV???


    I can hear her moving around in there. It''s just making it even harder to wait until tomorrow to do


    everything I have nned. I don''t know what she could be doing in there, but all I do know, is that I''m


    not getting to sleep until she does.


    ~*~*~*~


    I didn''t get a second of shut eye, which means she didn''t either.


    Which also means she''s gonna be even more bratty and hard to deal with, and I''m going to have even


    less patience for it.


    ''And I''m going to have even less patience in waiting to be able to have my mate JASON,'' my wolf,


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mki, cried.


    I rolled my eyes.


    You know she doesn''t even have a wolf right Mki? And I''m pretty sure she''s not into that beastiality


    stuff.


    ''I''m fine with that. Just know I''m gonna be taking over a lot more often when you finally ¡ª''


    That''s enough of that. I don''t need anymore temptation myself.


    It''s a little earlier than I usually start the day, but I decided to get up and get ready anyway. After doing


    all the basics, I threw on a white button up and dark blue jeans. Looking in the mirror, I thought about


    how I would style my hair today. I ran my hand through it.


    Done.


    I waited a few more minutes, and heard Emily arrive in the hallway. She walked into the room across


    from mine.


    Her room.


    "Alright, get up," Emily barked.


    Haha, it''s funny hearing her act all mean.


    "Go away!" I heard Maria whine.


    Apparently she''s not much more affected by it than I am.


    ''Aw, how cute. Isn''t our mate adorable?''


    Yes, yes. Go back to sleep Mki.


    ''But she''s so ¡ª''


    Night, night.


    I heard a bunch of rustling.


    "UuUuuUuUGgGggGhhHH!"


    Oh my goddess, did a dinosaur just resurrect from the dead?


    "I hate all of you."


    "Yeah, you''ve mentioned it."


    Oh, nope, it was just my mate being forced out of bed in the morning.


    Well maybe if she had actually slept in it, she would ¡ª


    Before I could finish my thought, a knock came from the other side of my door. "Alpha?" Emily called.


    It was Emily, ire, Bruno and a certain someone else with a particrly sweet scent on the other side


    of the door. I opened it, and my eyes were immediately drawn to hers, then they raked her body that is


    still only dressed in the sweat pants and T-shirt we gave herst night. How does she manage to still


    look delicious in it?


    ''Perrrrr'' Mki purred.


    Sleep!


    I took in and appreciated her hips first, and then waist and thighs and everything. I panned down, then


    back up. I revisited the slightly chapped but infinitely rosy lips I couldn''t take my eyes off ofst night,


    then her average torger sized nose, then her perfectly cut jaw, to her pale but a adorable cheeks ¡ª


    when she smiles cute dimples appear there. Her cheek bones rest high on her face, but not too high.


    The perfect height I think would be the best way to describe it. Then,st but not least, certainly not


    least, probably the best actually, her eyes. Emerald green. So deep, like a dark forest I could fall into


    and never want out of.


    "Come."


    I started walking down the corridor, not waiting for a response. I knew they would follow me.


    I thought about putting my hand at the back of her neck anyway, just as an excuse to touch her, but


    decided against it. The others would find it suspicious. Emily knows, but the warriors don''t. And an


    alpha finding his mate that can''t immediately be Luna needs to be kept under wraps.


    We walked down all the stairs and winding hallways to finally reach the front door. Zach met us there


    and followed us out.


    We reached the staircase leading up to the doors and stopped, and I turned to Maria.


    "You remember what I said?"


    She rolled her eyes.


    Mki and I both growled.


    "Of course, how could I forget?"


    ''Why does she always have to roll her eyes at us?''


    I don''t know Ki.


    "Good," I nodded. "You''ll being with us around the territory and introducing us to everybody in the


    central area. Who they are, who we are. What they do, what we do, stuff like that," I informed her.


    She sighed. "Let''s get it over with then, I guess."


    She led the way, which I''d usually have a problem with, but don''t now, because of the amazing view


    from back here.


    ''She looks too good in those sweats.''


    We followed her towards the first house on the right and came up beside her when she neared the


    door. She knocked. The person on the other side was quick to answer.


    Maria took a deep breath. "Mr. Sellers, Hello, how have you been?"


    "How have I been? Really? How have I been. Did those words actually juste out of your mouth


    you little know-it-all brat?"


    Woah.


    "Lemme tell you how I''ve been ¡ª"


    "Mari!" A female voice came from behind him. She quickly pushed him aside and tackled Maria in a


    hug. Maria returned the favor with a smile. "Oh my gosh, I''m so d that you''re okay!" The girl


    beamed.


    "Well I''m not! She ¡ª"


    "Dad, don''t be mean," the girl turned to the man, cutting him off once again.


    He rolled his eyes and they eventuallynded on us. His daughter followed his gaze and found us, as


    well. Almost like they''re just now noticing our presence, frowns sketched themselves onto their faces.


    "Um Mari," the girl looked back to her. "What''s going on?"


    She let out another sigh and gestured to me. "This is Jason, he''s an alpha ¡ª"


    "Your alpha," I corrected.


    She stared at me.


    "This is ire and Bruno, warriors."


    ''Of course, just like our mate topletely ignore us''


    "And this is Emily, I don''t really know what she is, but she''s been forcing me out of bed in the morning


    so, that''s something."


    Oh my goddess. She has no filter.


    "Guys, this is Mr. Sellers and Cami. They live here with Samantha Sellers, Cami''s mom. Mr. and Mrs.


    Sellers help keep tabs on the blood portions everyone receives ¡ª"


    "Which have been going down a great deal, and ¡ª"


    "And Cami goes to school at the high school down the road," Maria continued, talking through Sellers''


    interruption.


    Haha, it''s funnier when she''s ignoring other people.


    "Yeah," the girl named Cami nodded, clearly a little nervous around us.


    "Okay," I nodded back. "We only have one more thing to ask, and then we''ll be out of your hair," I


    looked between her and her father. "Do the two of you have any fighting experience?" I question.


    Maria and the other girl shared a look. At first I was concerned she would do something stupid, but she


    gave Cami a reassuring nod.


    Hm.


    Cami looked back at us. "We know the basics," she shrunk back a little. "like most of the people you''ll


    talk to," she informed.


    I nodded again. "Thank you, c''mon."


    On to the next house.


    "Wait," Zach, my beta, called. He looked back. "And Mrs. Sellers? May we speak with her?"


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I turned back with everyone else.


    "Oh yeah, I forgot," Wolfie started walking back over.


    I followed. I made eye contact with Cami and rm was evident in her eyes.


    Oh no.


    They were darting between me and the vast woods surrounding the territory. It''s clear to me what she''s


    trying to say. She''s not here. She''s there. As in, not in her house like she''s supposed to be. Out hunting


    probably. Her family was one of the ones that got a decreased amount of blood.


    Of course the others wouldn''t know that, and wouldn''t know she was practically always out and about


    amongst the trees. That''s the only way I got the message. Because of this, they only looked at us


    suspiciously and kept walking back to the porch.


    "Um, she''s. . . Sleeping!" Cami eximed a little too excitedly.


    The wolves raised an eyebrow.


    Oh double no.


    "Well, can you wake her up?" Happy asked, with an even higher raised eyebrow.


    "No!" Both Cami and her father nearly shouted.


    I gave them wide eyed looks.


    If they don''t stop this, they''re going to make Wolfie and his friends'' jobs a whole lot easier in finding


    them out.


    "She um," Cami hurried to think of an excuse. "Hasn''t been feeling well."


    "Oh," Zach looked between me and her.


    I nodded quickly.


    "Well, then maybe we could go to her ¡ª"


    "No!"


    Goddess help them and their lying skills.


    "She''s contagious!" Cami jumped to justify.


    "Yes, very contagious," Mr. Sellers nodded vigorously.


    "Hm. . ." Happy hummed.


    He looked to me again discreetly. We locked eyes.


    Crap, he knows.


    They''re being too obvious something''s up!


    I shot him a pleading look before anyone else could notice, but we had to snap our attention back to


    the front when Wolfie looked our way.


    "I thought vampires had a practically indestructible immune system," he stated with slightly furrowed


    brows. "Even better than werewolves''."


    "Um-duh-uh, we do! She''s just really sick. Like REALLY sick. Any other creature would be dead by


    now," Cami babbled,ughing nervously at the end.


    "Mhm. . ." Happy grumbled. His thick arms are crossed across his broad chest now with the ghost of an


    almost amused smirk on his face.


    He finds this funny, does he?


    He looked to Wolfie, then to the two people in front of him. "Well then, I guess we should let her rest."


    Happy gave ast knowing nce to me and the two Sellers. The only ones present in the home.


    "Alright, now really on to the next house," Wolfie started in that direction.


    "Yes, hope she wakes up soon, and take care so something like this doesn''t happen again," Happy


    instructed. We all know what he meant by that.


    The Sellers nodded frantically in agreement.


    I sighed, partially in relief and partially in omg-that-was-bad. But it could have been worse.


    We knocked on the door to the next house and did the same drill, only with lessplications this time.


    ~*~*~*~


    We''ve been doing this for a few hours now, and we''re finally approaching thest house. We''ve been


    lucky in the fact that everything has gone smoothly up until now.


    Though, it may have less to do with luck and more to do with the fact he still has all the people that


    actually would cause trouble locked up.


    I''m leaning more towards that option.


    Though, that may actually help my n go more smoothly. I need everything calm and normal seeming


    right now.


    So, I breathed a sigh of relief knowing we''re about to finish up aplishing just that.


    Then the scream rang out through the territory.


    It was loud and high pitched. Someone fearing for their life.


    All of us forgot about the interview and started sprinting over. As we got closer to where the shriek


    originated from, I could tell by the smell it was a werewolf and vampire together. Though, who is


    attacking who?


    I got my answer when I skidded to a stop in front of an infuriating scene. It was a house member of


    mine, Lukas, 18, holding a werewolf girl that looks around our age against a tree by the throat.


    "Hey! Let go of her!" I heard Wolfie yell from the background. He started taking strides towards them.


    Ignoring him, I jumped into action. I know this kid. If you don''t act fast, everything will go to crap even


    faster. I grabbed Lukas by the arm and shoulder and flung him off the girl and into a near by tree. When


    he moved to get up with hate in his eyes, I red his way, "Don''t even think about it." He looked me in


    the eyes, and once he saw who I am, huffed and plopped back down. I sighed and rolled my eyes.


    "Thank you. Don''t move!" I pointed a stern finger at him.


    I slowly turned to the girl trying to catch her breath. I crouched down. Everyone immediately went on


    high alert and nearly shoved me away from anywhere near her.


    "Um, excuse me! I just helped the girl," I red.


    Wolfie turned around, looking furious as ever. "You."


    He wasn''t looking at me though. He''s looking at Lukas.


    ring holes into Lukas actually.


    "You ¡ª!"


    "What the h3ll were you thinking?!" I jumped up, cutting Wolfie off. I can''t hold it in anymore.


    Lukas was silent.


    "Well? Speak! What was your reasoning for attacking an innocent girl?" I shouted at him.


    "Oh, she is not innocent. None of them are," he spat. Sneering at Wolfie And the girl.


    "Oh really? Fine. What did she do to you? I don''t see any marks on you like you left on her." Like the


    giant red mark circling her neck left by Lucas'' hand. She doesn''t even smell like a warrior. At least not


    like the two that stand by my door.


    "She''s with them!"


    "She''s not a soldier!" I hollered. "She''s just one of their random pack members. Y''know how you tell the


    difference? I''m assuming she didn''t show any hostility towards you before you jumped her. You don''t


    look like a hair has been touched on your head. Which only leads me to believe you started the fight.


    And if you did, you''re the bad guy, Lukas. I can''t defend you."


    "But she''s ¡ª"


    "I don''t care what pack she''s from!" I cut him off, already knowing what he''s gonna say. "She''s a person


    and you attacked her for no reason! That''s uneptable."


    Silence.


    From everybody. Nobody''s rambling over the girl, and she''s not even breathing heavily anymore.


    Everyone''s eyes are just on me.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    I just witnessed one of the reasons why she''s so well respected.


    I don''t care what pack she''s from, she''s a person.


    That''s what she said.


    That''s one of the things so many people are impressed by. . .


    It''s amazing. . .


    . . . And it just won''t do.


    If I want to keep all the power, I''m going to have to keep that under wraps, along with the mate


    bond.

 Chapter 15) The Prisoners Are Sassy

    Chapter 15) The Prisoners Are Sassy


    "So, where do you guys usually start?" Wolfie asked me.


    Happy is to my right, also waiting for my response.


    "We usually call everyone to the courtyard and set up stations for the blood types for everyone to get


    their portion," I tell them.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Wolfie turns away from me to look out at the territory. "Yeah, that''s not happening."


    I re at him, "and why not? Afraid you wouldn''t be able to control everybody?" I challenged.


    "Well, your house clearly isn''t very good at following orders," he res back at me, "so I don''t see the


    need to take the risk. We''ll go house to house again, like we did for the introductions."


    "That''ll take all day," I protested. "Their feeding has already been dyed and they won''t even be


    getting a full portion as it is. There''s no reason to dy even more just because you''re not confident in


    you and your warriors'' abilities," I re again.


    He looked back at me, "We''re either doing it my way or no way. Take your pick," he stood there with a


    hard look and arms crossed.


    I sighed and shook my head, not wanting to make the wait any longer, "whatever, let''s just get going."


    He nodded in satisfaction and followed me to the truck.


    On a different note, I don''t look like I just crawled out of bed today.


    I''m no longer in the sweats and T-shirt I was wearing yesterday, but jeans and yet another T-shirt.


    Though, this one has e to the dark side, we have cookies" written on it in white font.


    I wonder if they look at these before they pull them out of my closet.


    I have my hair up in a ponytail because, it''s in desperate need of a wash. I''ll have to annoy Wolfie


    about thatter. He hasn''t even thought to let me shower.


    Anyway, it''s a sunnier day today and I can already feel myself getting a bit of a sun burn, so maybe it''s


    not so bad we don''t have to get everyone outside.


    Though, they could just throw on some sunscreen and be fine. I don''t have ess to my room, so I''m


    kinda stuck.


    "We''re visiting the jails today, right?" I asked over my shoulder, once I finished my train of thought.


    Yesterday when I was introducing everyone, we didn''t go to the jails, for obvious reasons.


    "Didn''t you say something about a shortage?" He asked me,ing to my side.


    I nodded in reply.


    "Then if we don''t have enough, they''ll be the ones not getting anything," Wolfie exined, looking back


    forward.


    I frowned, "c''mon, that''s not necessary. I''m sure it''ll work out so that won''t have to happen."


    "I don''t know, the more I think about it, the more I lean towards not doing it at all," he informed.


    "Well then stop thinking about it!" I scolded him.


    I heard happy let out a small breath ofughter.


    Wolfie just looked at me, unamused. "They need to learn fighting us has consequences," he replied,


    ignoring my protests.


    "Oh c''mon, haven''t you ever heard of second chances? And it''s not like you can me them. What


    would you have done in their position?" I looked at him with a brow raised and arms crossed.


    He stayed quiet.


    "Whatever, if we run out, we run out. It''s too bad for them," he said with finality.


    I sighed, yet again.


    Ugh.


    I go through all this trouble to make sure everyone gets a share, and hees in and stomps all over


    it.


    How rude.


    Yes, I thought that in Machelle Tanner''s voice. How could I not?


    We got to the truck.


    "So, how do you n on making this work? Do we just go around the neighborhood like the freaking


    ice cream man?" I crossed my arms.


    He turned his head to me. "That''s not a half bad idea," he stated with a thoughtful expression.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "After you," he gave me a fake smile and opened the back doors, since the front is going to be


    upied by the two dumb dumbs.


    I climbed in, somewhat begrudgingly, annoyed with everything he does. Especially when he puts his


    hand on my back to help me up the big step(not that I can''t do it myself). I hate myself so much for


    enjoying the warmth that radiates through me from that spot.


    Something I could definitely get used to, h3ll, addicted to, given enough time.


    Once I''m in the van, the doors are mmed shut behind me ¡ª something he seems to have gotten


    very good at ¡ª and the warmth slips away.


    I sigh and prepare to take the lead in this whole thing. Usually, I have people helping me and keeping


    track of proportions and blood types and countless other things thate with doing this. But now it''s


    just me.


    ~*~*~*~


    Finally!


    We are FINALLY done distributing blood from house to house. The sun is already setting and we still


    have to go to the jails. My brain is fried.


    We have some blood remaining for the people there, not nearly enough, but it''s something.


    The guards standing by the door stood aside when they saw their alpha and beta heading for the


    entrance of our lockup building. They eyed me suspiciously but turned their attention back the the front


    when we were fully passed them and inside, not giving us any trouble.


    Obviously.


    Because they''re their leaders.


    Stupid.


    I walked behind Wolfie and ahead of Happy, smelling around for anyone inside. It was kind of hard


    because, every sent had a hint of dog mixed in.


    But the familiar smell of my house was particrly strong down one hallway, and a second after I


    picked it up, they started ushering me down it.


    We walked down the long corridor, the familiar scents practically engulfing me by the end of it.


    That''s how many people they''ve been freaking keeping here. Enough to be swallowed by the simple


    smell.


    I can''t imagine how the dog people feel. Their sense of smell is even better than ours.


    "Mari!" I hear a very familiar voice yell.


    I run up to the bars, "Rose! Brandon! Is everything okay down here?" I ask my best friends.


    "Yeah, rtively. I mean, no one''s dying," Rose said, motioning around the room. It''s one of the bigger


    cells and is holding around 20 people by the looks of it, but I can hear there are more down the hall.


    "But things are getting a little heated," Brandon whispered right after, under his breath.


    My brows furrowed. "What do you m ¡ª?"


    "I''ll tell you what it means!" One of our particrly entitled captains interrupts, practically shoving


    Brandon out of the way. Earning a re from him, me and Rose. "It means we know what you''ve been


    doing these past few days in this time of chaos, and we are not happy about it!"


    I raise my brow, already getting defensive.


    "And what, exactly, would that be?"


    "Lounging around the master house, going out to parties, falling into his arms and gazing into his eyes


    like a love struck idiot, taking his side," he spat like the words are the most disgusting thing he''s ever


    tasted, "and all we can do is watch our way of life fall apart through this d@mn window that''s not even


    big enough to fit and arm through!"


    So these are all the assumptions he''s been sitting on for the duration of his stay here?


    I mean, I understand his frustrations.


    Mostly.


    But that didn''t stop the anger licking away at my patience and will to be civil with this jerk. This isn''t his


    first time assuming the worst and making a scene out of it. Especially when ites to me.


    "Last but not least, helping him in his dealings around the house! I can''t believe you would just hand


    everything over so easily!" He hollered. "I guess the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree," the captain


    added with spite.


    Being civil is overrated.


    I could tell he wasn''t finished but I went on anyway.


    "I am nothing like my aunt and uncle!" I spat, ring at him for implying I''d be so weak. "The only thing


    we have inmon is blood!"


    He shot back without even missing a beat. "And your willingness to give up on our house at the first


    sign of invasion! You act like you belong on a high horse, so much better than them. Like you aren''t


    handing all of us over on a silver tter!"


    "And you act like I''ve earned your doubt in me!" I interjected with a roar


    My voice was level this time. It wasn''t a scream, but it certainly wasn''t quiet.


    Authoritative, as some would call it.


    The captain shut his pie hole for once in his life.


    In the second of silence, I looked around the cell in front of me at the mix of angry and judgmental


    stares in contrast with the sympathetic and hopeful ones. They''re both there. Both of their fates depend


    on me at the moment, weather they like it or not, and I''m not letting any of them down. They just aren''t


    confident in that fact apparently.


    Of course then there''s my two best friends standing to my left, shooting angry and judgmental res at


    anyone who breathes in a negative way towards me.


    Sometimes you need people like that.


    Just to keep the bull crap of life frompletely engulfing you in all it''s brown-green-ish, smelly glory.


    Okay, Authoritative mode: back on.


    I lowered my voice sense I knew no one would talk over me this time ¡ª an affect aggravated high


    rankers tend to have ¡ª but still kept my tone strong, "You act like I ever let you all down before," I


    spoke to everyone this time, scanning, meeting all of their eyes.


    There was a small lull.


    "And I''m not going to this time either, d@mn it!"


    That one was also for me.


    I mean, I''m definitely doing this, but you can always use more drive.


    "So. . . You want us to all just wait until you have yourself together. Until you figure all this out," the


    captain questioned with a sneer.


    I raised a brow, "do you have any better ideas?"


    No response.


    "Anyone else?" I looked around the cell with my chin up and eyebrow raised, making it a point to make


    eye contact with the judgmental and angry faces.


    Nothing, again.


    I sighed, rxing a bit, because, I''m human too, and I like everyone as aware of that as possible. I''m


    not trying to keep a sheet over everyone''s eyes.


    "Me neither."


    "Well thanks so much for that, shows how useful you are."


    Yep, there it is.


    I bet anyone could guess who that was.


    "You need to learn to use the cards you''re dealt wisely," I red at him, "we were dealt a crappy hand,


    you don''t forfeit the game, you bide your time and y the game."


    "Oh you ¡ª"


    "Hey, why don''t you just do everyone a favor and shut up," Brandon rolled his eyes at the captain like


    the bratty teenager I know and love him as.


    "Yeah," Rose began,ing to save the day as well, "you can''t foul her for gazing lovingly into his eyes


    like an idiot."


    Wait what.


    She surprised me by turning to me with an evil glint in her eyes, and I knew this was really bad.


    "They are mates after all."


    Yeah, this is really bad.

 Chapter 15: 14 - More Reasons Why

    Chapter 15: 14 - More Reasons Why


    ***Maria''s POV***


    We''re walking back across the territory to get to the master house and I''m still riled about how stupid


    Lucas was. I mean, he''s kind of known for being impulsive, but he doesn''t just go around jumping


    people.


    I sighed again, shaking my head. They dragged him down to the cells we have in a separate building


    with the other warriors and spitfires. And I didn''t do anything to stop them. What could I do? He was in


    the wrong, and I can''t just ask them to let that go.


    Now, if they try and hurt him or anyone else, I''m throwing hands, but we haven''t had that problem yet.


    Thankfully enough.


    I was ready to drift off into my thoughts and ns and schemes and everything going on in my hectic


    head(including the stress over my mate. Or hopes, also about my mate), but Wolfie stumbling towards


    me slightly followed by a small high pitched squeal, kept me in reality.


    This squeal wasn''t like thest one we heard, earlier today. It was filled with amusement and


    adrenaline and maybe even joy. The screech of a little girl having a st.


    I looked down to find Gummy Bear, a little girl who''s real name is Cassie and is also one of the most


    adorable beings you''ll ever meet. I freaking love her. She''s called gummy bear ''cause, she''s sweet and


    loves to eat the things. Though this leaves her hyper and bouncing around all the time. So it wasn''t


    exactly a surprise to find her a giggling mess clinging to wolfie''s leg.


    "Well hello there," he greeted down at her.


    A smile grew on my face.


    That was so cute.


    I wasn''t expecting him to react that way.


    She looked up at him and grinned. "Hi."


    Aww ¡ª "AH, agndgn OoF."


    A jumbled mess of a grunt or a yell or whatever just came out of my mouth, tumbled from my lips when


    arge mass rammed into me at full speed and knocked me to the ground.


    I let out a huff of air. "What the heck?" I said breathlessly. I craned my head up to see who was still


    sprawled on top of me. It was Dn, a thirteen year old who is often tasked with looking after Cassie


    with his twin sister, Stacy. They''re both her older cousins.


    He looked up to meet my eyes with a small groan, also having his breath knocked out of him by the


    impact. "Oh, hey Mari," he said with a silly grin after recovering a bit.


    "Hi, where''s your sistAHR ¡ª"


    "EEEK," Stacy hollered as she stumbled out of a full on sprint to avoid falling onto us as well. Though,


    she only tripped over Dn and rolled into a tree.


    "Found her," I sighed.


    Dn cringed, "you alright Stace?" He called out.


    Stacy rubbed her head. "Who me? Yeah, I''m totally fine. Never been better," she grumbled as she


    dusted herself off.


    "Hey, Dn," I spoke up.


    He nced down at me, "huh?"


    "Get off of me."


    "Oh right," heughed, "sorry," he said helping me up.


    I chuckled "what are you two even doing?"


    "Chasing that little monster around!" Stacy hollered furiously, pointing at her little cousin.


    Cassie let out another shriek mixed with augh at her cousin''s using finger and jumped over to my


    leg to cling to.


    I shook my head but still had a grin on my face. This kid.


    "Mari, Mari, look!" She screamed as she gave me the widest smile she could muster.


    I gasped. "You got your ¡ª!"


    "I got my fangs!" She beat me to the punch, jumping up and down.


    I grinned widely. "yay you."


    But boo Stacy and Dn.


    Their next few weeks are gonna be h3ll.


    Kids are particrly. . . What''s the word?


    Monstrous, when they get their fangs. With the fangs,e the heightened abilities. They have some


    all their lives, but now they''re for real. And. . . It''s not pretty watching them learn how to use them.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Especially when their actually quite a bit faster and stronger than the average fully grown vampire.


    I don''t know why it happens, but it makes things A LOT harder for everyone involved with trying to keep


    the kid tame.


    And don''t even get me started on their talents.


    I shuttered. I remember having to take care of the twins when they discovered theirs.


    They had telepathy.


    Twin telepathy.


    Of course, right?


    It was only between the two of them when they were younger, but that''s all they needed to put me


    through the ringer.


    It was terrible.


    I could never tell when they were plotting something.


    But Iter learned, they were always plotting something.


    But after a month it all calms down and they get the abilities appropriate for their age.


    Gummy Bear was already totally buzerk, so they''re gonna have a real fun time taking care of her.


    Almost as much fun as I had taking care of them.


    "Yeah. Yay," Dn said tly.


    I snorted, "You causing your cousins trouble?" I grinned down at Cassie.


    She let out a loud giggle and said, "no," while nodding her head yes.


    I smiled and winked at her, "good job," I whispered to her.


    Stacy scoffed and put her hand over her heart dramatically. "Excuse us?" She gave me the stink eye.


    I rolled my eyes with a snort. "Oh, neither of you can talk. Do you remember what you both put me


    through when you got your fangs," I red back at her.


    "Oh yeah," Dnughed.


    They both made eye contact and smirked, most likely reminiscing about all the crap they pulled over


    their little link. They haven''t quite figured out how to do it between other people yet, but they''re getting


    there.


    I rolled my eyes, "Yeah, you little monsters."


    They chuckled.


    Wolfie cleared his throat loudly, and the chuckles went quiet. The twins nced his way but


    immediately turned back when they saw his impatient face.


    I sighed and watched the twins shift ufortably. I looked down at Cassie. "All right Gummy Bear,


    time to go with your big cousins," I ruffled her hair, getting the message that Wolfie wants this whole


    encounter to end.


    She immediately wore a distressed face. "Nooo!" She begged clinging tighter to my leg and hiding her


    face in my hip. "I don''t wanna! All they wanna do is keep me all cooped up inside!" She cried.


    I looked to the twins, and their heads hung ever so slightly.


    Wolfie''s house arrest order.


    I sighed again. "Oh hun, it wasn''t them," I told her running my fingers through her long hair.


    She looked up at me. Bottom lip quivering and tears welling in her eyes.


    I hugged her a little tighter.


    "Yeah," Dn squatted a bit to get closer to eye level with Cassie, "we''re just trying to make sure the


    scary monsters won''t eat ya."


    My eyes immediately shot his way. "Dn!"


    "Dude!" His sister chided.


    Gummy Bear gasped and started sobbing.


    He shrugged and put his hands up in defense. "I was just being honest."


    I shook my head and looked down to find Cassie hesitantly peeking up towards Wolfie with those wide,


    teary eyes. Her lip made a single quiver and she immediately dove back into my hip, hiding her face.


    Why did that tear me apart inside?


    Wolfie wasn''t looking threatening or anything.


    Wasn''t exactly looking nice either.


    But I guess that''s all you need to tip the scale when you''re a child. A t expression and a monster title.


    ~*~*~*~


    It''s the next day now, and I spent the entirety of it alone, inside a room. Not the same room, but a


    different one. This one''s down the hall from "his" office, where he spent most of today.


    It''s to keep me out of trouble, is his excuse.


    Sure, that''s why you moved me.


    This room''s slightly bigger, as it''s meant to serve as an office as well, but it''s also beenpletely


    gutted. Though, instead of the sorry excuse for a bed that was in thest two, they just left the couch


    that was originally in here, that I am also currently sitting on.


    "Get up," Wolfie himself barged in, instead of Emily and the warriors.


    I rose a suspicious eyebrow. "What are we doing?"


    "We''re distributing the blood that is in that truck we found you guys loading," he told me, nudging his


    head towards the outside.


    Both my eyebrows rose and my eyes widened. "Really?"


    He looked at me, "yeah, there''s not much to rule over if everyone''s dead," he said like it was the most


    obvious thing in the world.


    I nodded slowly at the statement, "okay then, let''s get to work."

 Chapter 16) Again? Really?

    Chapter 16) Again? Really?


    Yeah, this is really bad.


    My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets at how wide they shot open.


    D@mn Rose and her freaking emotion reading.


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "You didn''t get that from me did you?"


    She rolled her eyes and pouted, "No, still haven''t gotten through to you," she pointed a determined


    finger at me, "but I will."


    I chuckled, "Yeah, good luck with that."


    She''s been working to get into my head since she found out her talent was emotion reading and figured


    out it didn''t work on me.


    After some nasty run-ins with them(mind readers and such), I decided it would probably be best to try


    and train myself to keep people like that out of my brain. It worked. And pretty well too. Emotion


    readers, mind readers and people with telepathy can''t pry their way in without me letting them(unless


    they''re more advanced, in which case, I''m working on it). Now, I''m able to use it to keep bad guys out


    and annoy my friend to death. It''s a good skill to have.


    That''s a well known fact around here, though, her emotion reading, she''s always spilling secrets. But


    where everyone''s attention is now, is the secret she just spilled.


    Brandon, Wolfie and Happy mirrored my expression of shock. I don''t think it''s sunken in for everyone


    else yet.


    Especially Brandon. His next action was to stare at me with a look of bewilderment on his face.


    You''d think it''d be Wolfie who''s reaction would be the biggest ¡ª his supposed secret being out and all


    ¡ª but Brandon knows me, and our little friend group was pretty much convinced I was never gonna


    find any sort of romantic love interest. Figured I was too romantically ipetent.


    Not even the mate bond that everyone gets would help me.


    But now, here we are.


    Still an awkward potato that''s afraid of emotions, but with a mate.


    An improvement?


    That''s debatable.


    And I definitely don''t think the information has quite sunken in for everyone else yet. No one''s looking


    shocked out of their mind yet.


    Yes, it''s also a well known fact around here that I suck at love, so I''m just waiting for the confused


    faces.


    Wolfie red, and his gaze shot to me, then her. "How did you know that?!"


    My best friend smirked evilly, "You may act all big and mean, but your feelings betray you," she


    pointed at him.


    He narrowed his eyes angrily, "What the h3ll is going on? How did you know that?"


    Haha, he''s so confuzzled.


    "It''s my talent. Y''know, that ability vampires get when they''re young?"


    He just stared at her, still confused, and angry about it.


    "No? Not ringing any bells? Jeez, you''re mated to a vampire and you don''t know crap about them,"


    Rosie mocked.


    Brandon shook his head, "disgraceful".


    I smiled at them. They''re so awesome.


    "WAIT, YOU''RE MATES?!?!"


    And there''s the reaction from the onlookers I was waiting for. The lightbulb.


    "Ha, of course. How typical," The Captain remarked with his nose up, looking down on me with


    judgment radiating off him, practically in waves.


    Jeez, this guy thinks he''s the best thing since sliced bread now doesn''t he?


    But what else is new?


    "Yes, how typical, my supposed to be soul mate would turn out to be the invader of my house," I


    remarked back tly. "I swear, my luck never seems to run out," Imented, voice dripping with


    sarcasm.


    "I''m just saying, it''s rather convenient you just get to disappear into the master house, with your mate,


    while we rot down here. You expect us to believe you''re not just canoodling up there, not a thought


    about us in your mind?"


    "Yes," I said immediately.


    "Did you just say canoodling?"


    We ignored Brandon. No matter how funny that statement was, I can''t acknowledge it because, I''m on


    rapid fire.


    And the concerned and distrusting faces are starting to spread across the cell, so that means the


    captain is winning them all over with his presumptuous rambling.


    "Like I said before," I addressed them, "I have never given any reason for you to doubt me before, so


    why would I start now?" I raised a brow.


    "Also," this time, I stared right at the captain, "keep in mind, that when I fix all of this, and goddess help


    me, I will, you get to go back to May. You get to be with your mate."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "And me?" I continued, "Not likely."


    He stared at me, actually remaining quiet for a second time today. That''s a new record.


    "But of course, right? Typical. If I actually got a happy ending, it wouldn''t be right. Why should he be


    stable just because he''s "supposed" to be. Didn''t work that way for anyone else in my life that were


    "supposed" to be there."


    For some reason no one had a response to that.


    And yes, I just guilt tripped the h3ll out of all of them, but sometimes a girl needs to vent. And when


    everyone is yelling at her, telling her she''s got it too good, it''s just too enticing to resist.


    So they got to be reminded of my sob story that always seems to slip their minds.


    I don''t know how. It never seems to want to leave the back of my mind. I low key envy them for being


    able to do that. Lucky sons of mother truckers.


    Speaking of things not leaving the back of my mind. I became hyper aware of all of Wolfie''s little fidgets


    throughout that entire conversation. It put me on edge, and it makes me just want to hand out the blood


    and leave this ce as soon as possible.


    It also made me smirk at how I was sessful in rying my sob story without actually giving Wolfie


    any real information.


    But (because there''s always a but) saying out loud I may never have him, made sort of a hole


    somewhere. I don''t know where, and I don''t know how to fill it, so I''m hoping getting out of this situation


    will help it heal itself.


    We were able to leave most of the blood bags for Rose and Brandon to distribute since they know how,


    which saved us a lot of time. Then we moved down the corridor handing the bags out to the others in


    the cells down there.


    I took note of everyone in there, paying special attention to where people like Margret, our house


    doctor, and Marco, thebat trainer for the higher ranks, are being kept. You never know when you


    might need someone like them in a time of trouble.


    Speaking to everyone briefly and giving reassurance ¡ª I can tell Wolfie is getting impatient, I''m


    surprised he evensted this long without telling me to quit with the hope speeches ¡ª we made our


    way back to the entrance, or exit, or, whatever the hack you wanna call it, and left.


    YES! Now we''re really done with the blood distribution.


    I turned to Wolfie and raised a confused brow, "why so quiet?"


    He turned to me, actually surprising me with how pissed he looked, "Your friends know about us."


    I furrowed my eyebrows, "yeah, so? What''s the big deal? They just ¡ª"


    He suddenly shot his hand up and sped my chin. He yanked me close to his face.


    He became ufortably ¡ª but veryfortably at the same time ¡ª close to my face. I could smell


    his minty breath and clearly see the storms in his eyes raging.


    "I''ll tell you what the big deal is," he growled, "word will travel, and soon some very powerful people will


    find out, and after that, they will get the idea you are a liability to a n set in ce and bad things will


    happen to my pack and yours."


    I stayed silent for a few seconds.


    "Well, those don''t seem like very good people to make a deal with," I stated, matching his gaze head


    on.


    His demeanor darkened even more. Did I strike a nerve? "Well, that doesn''t matter much now does it?


    The deal is already made. I don''t go back on my word."


    I raised an eyebrow, "and it''s worth all this? Ruining a whole house of people and possibly your


    chances of, oh, I don''t know, not dying alone. For what? Your pride? Your name?"


    He''s doing this to his mate for crying out loud.


    He stared at me, his grip had loosened on my chin, but I was still held tightly in his grasp. I don''t know if


    what was holding me there was his hand or his eyes or his smell or what, but I''m still here, very close


    to his face.


    "What else is there to do anything for?"


    Oh my goddess.


    I shook my head, "you must live quite an empty life if you really can''t think of anything."


    I felt like pping myself for knowing what I want him to think of. I yearned for him to think it, and it


    leaves an even bigger hole knowing that he doesn''t. And I hate that. My happiness shouldn''t rely on


    anyone other than me. Not to mention it''s a little self absorbed of me to want to be someone''s reason


    to do anything. It''s just. . . All my life I. . . It would be a nice change of pace if. . . Never mind. I me


    the mate bond.


    But with all that said.


    what about me?


    Happy cleared his throat awkwardly and started shuffling in the direction of the master house. We took


    that as our cue to drop it and start heading back.


    I sighed under my breath, why does this mate bond have it out for my mental health? Wasn''t in peak


    condition in the first ce.


    We walked through my territory, that''s the size of a small town, and I still haven''t gotten used to the fact


    there are no people on the streets. Just the asional prowling werewolf.


    I looked to Wolfie, "when are you going to let everyone leave they''re home? Most of these people


    have lives to attend to, y''know."


    "I already told you, once there is order. We''ve already had multiple encounters of your house


    members running around, outside their homes. Y''know, exactly like I told them not to," he red.


    I rolled my eyes, "Well I''m sorry we''re not thepliant, quaint little vampires you wanted us to be."


    "I realized that, and that''s why I added more patrols and told them to use force on anyone who leaves


    their house without permission."


    I red at him in real life, but in my head, I was confused. What has he been doing this whole time?


    Asking nicely? No wonder so many people were slipping by.


    Whatever, I''m notining.


    "Mari!" A small voice sounded.


    Oh, not again.


    "Are you kidding me?!" Wolfie exasperated.


    "Help!"


    Help?


    I looked around trying to find out who was calling for help. I found a girl, Tessy, she''s ten, I believe,


    and she was running with all she had.


    What is going on? Who''s chasing her?


    My question didn''t take long to be answered. A werewolf in wolf form ¡ª quite arge wolf form at that


    ¡ª turned the corner, hot on her tail.


    My eyebrows shot up, "Tessy!" I ran towards the two. I jumped in front of Tessy and held her behind


    my back. The wolf stopped. "What the h3ll is going on here?!"


    Instead of answering, he growled menacingly and stalked closer. I stood my ground and red back.


    Louder growling.


    "Isaiah," I heard Wolfie''s voice cut through from behind, sounding a bit strained, "shift," it wasn''t a


    request, it was amand.


    And not gonna lie, kinda hot.


    You didn''t hear that from me though.


    The wolf did so immediately.


    Now I was face to chest with the douchebag. Face to bare chest, might I add. He was wearing


    basketball shorts, thank the goddess. We''ve got two sets of innocent eyes here, mine and Tessy''s(Yes,


    mine too, don''t jump to conclusions). We don''t need anything being exposed.


    Don''t ask me how that happened. I have no idea how the dog people take their clothes with them when


    they shift. I''m just happy they do.


    "Do you have a problem?" The one Wolfie called Isaiah, sneered.


    "Yes, with you. What are you doing terrorizing a little girl?" I looked up at him usingly.


    He took a step closer, getting in my face, "Well, maybe if she fallowed directions she wouldn''t be being


    terrorized," his re switched to her.


    She whimpered, and I immediately blocked his view of her, "okay, first of all, I''m gonna need you to


    back up," I stuck a finger at his chest and pushed. He had to step back to catch his footing and looked


    surprised I was even able to move him. "Second of all, she''s ten! When you''re a child and you see a


    monster, you don''t stop and negotiate with it, you don''t wait for instructions, you run."


    "Well if she had just ¡ª"


    "No, no ifs or buts, she''s a child, you''re a grown @ss werewolf. You scared her, and she ran. You''re not


    aloud to fault her for that."


    "And who''s going to stop me? You?"


    The tension''s getting a little higher.


    I raised an eyebrow, "obviously."


    "Tessy!"


    "Another one?!" Wolfie shouted at the appearance of Tessy''s older sister, Manda, who is also being


    chased by a couple of guards.


    I nearlyughed at that.


    "Why can no one just follow orders and stay in their d@mn home?!"


    "One, watch yournguage, there are kids here ¡ª"


    "There shouldn''t be!"


    "Two, because you''re leaving terrified kids to look after their younger siblings! What did you expect?


    You locked up all the adults!"


    Speechless.


    Again.


    Gosh, why am always right?

 Chapter 16: 15 - The Prisoners Are Sassy

    Chapter 16: 15 - The Prisoners Are Sassy


    "So, where do you guys usually start?" Wolfie asked me.


    Happy is to my right, also waiting for my response.


    "We usually call everyone to the courtyard and set up stations for the blood types for everyone to get


    their portion," I tell them.


    Wolfie turns away from me to look out at the territory. "Yeah, that''s not happening."


    I re at him, "and why not? Afraid you wouldn''t be able to control everybody?" I challenged.


    "Well, your house clearly isn''t very good at following orders," he res back at me, "so I don''t see the


    need to take the risk. We''ll go house to house again, like we did for the introductions."


    "That''ll take all day," I protested. "Their feeding has already been dyed and they won''t even be


    getting a full portion as it is. There''s no reason to dy even more just because you''re not confident in


    you and your warriors'' abilities," I re again.


    He looked back at me, "We''re either doing it my way or no way. Take your pick," he stood there with a


    hard look and arms crossed.


    I sighed and shook my head, not wanting to make the wait any longer, "whatever, let''s just get going."


    He nodded in satisfaction and followed me to the truck.


    On a different note, I don''t look like I just crawled out of bed today.


    I''m no longer in the sweats and T-shirt I was wearing yesterday, but jeans and yet another T-shirt.


    Though, this one has e to the dark side, we have cookies" written on it in white font.


    I wonder if they look at these before they pull them out of my closet.


    I have my hair up in a ponytail because, it''s in desperate need of a wash. I''ll have to annoy Wolfie


    about thatter. He hasn''t even thought to let me shower.


    Anyway, it''s a sunnier day today and I can already feel myself getting a bit of a sun burn, so maybe it''s


    not so bad we don''t have to get everyone outside.


    Though, they could just throw on some sunscreen and be fine. I don''t have ess to my room, so I''m


    kinda stuck.


    "We''re visiting the jails today, right?" I asked over my shoulder, once I finished my train of thought.


    Yesterday when I was introducing everyone, we didn''t go to the jails, for obvious reasons.


    "Didn''t you say something about a shortage?" He asked me,ing to my side.


    I nodded in reply.


    "Then if we don''t have enough, they''ll be the ones not getting anything," Wolfie exined, looking back


    forward.


    I frowned, "c''mon, that''s not necessary. I''m sure it''ll work out so that won''t have to happen."


    "I don''t know, the more I think about it, the more I lean towards not doing it at all," he informed.


    "Well then stop thinking about it!" I scolded him.


    I heard happy let out a small breath ofughter.


    Wolfie just looked at me, unamused. "They need to learn fighting us has consequences," he replied,


    ignoring my protests.


    "Oh c''mon, haven''t you ever heard of second chances? And it''s not like you can me them. What


    would you have done in their position?" I looked at him with a brow raised and arms crossed.


    He stayed quiet.


    "Whatever, if we run out, we run out. It''s too bad for them," he said with finality.


    I sighed, yet again.


    Ugh.


    I go through all this trouble to make sure everyone gets a share, and hees in and stomps all over


    it.


    How rude.


    Yes, I thought that in Machelle Tanner''s voice. How could I not?


    We got to the truck.


    "So, how do you n on making this work? Do we just go around the neighborhood like the freaking


    ice cream man?" I crossed my arms.


    He turned his head to me. "That''s not a half bad idea," he stated with a thoughtful expression.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "After you," he gave me a fake smile and opened the back doors, since the front is going to be


    upied by the two dumb dumbs.


    I climbed in, somewhat begrudgingly, annoyed with everything he does. Especially when he puts his


    hand on my back to help me up the big step(not that I can''t do it myself). I hate myself so much for


    enjoying the warmth that radiates through me from that spot.


    Something I could definitely get used to, h3ll, addicted to, given enough time.


    Once I''m in the van, the doors are mmed shut behind me ¡ª something he seems to have gotten


    very good at ¡ª and the warmth slips away.


    I sigh and prepare to take the lead in this whole thing. Usually, I have people helping me and keeping


    track of proportions and blood types and countless other things thate with doing this. But now it''s


    just me.


    ~*~*~*~


    Finally!


    We are FINALLY done distributing blood from house to house. The sun is already setting and we still


    have to go to the jails. My brain is fried.


    We have some blood remaining for the people there, not nearly enough, but it''s something.


    The guards standing by the door stood aside when they saw their alpha and beta heading for the


    entrance of our lockup building. They eyed me suspiciously but turned their attention back the the front


    when we were fully passed them and inside, not giving us any trouble.


    Obviously.


    Because they''re their leaders.


    Stupid.


    I walked behind Wolfie and ahead of Happy, smelling around for anyone inside. It was kind of hard


    because, every sent had a hint of dog mixed in.


    But the familiar smell of my house was particrly strong down one hallway, and a second after I


    picked it up, they started ushering me down it.


    We walked down the long corridor, the familiar scents practically engulfing me by the end of it.


    That''s how many people they''ve been freaking keeping here. Enough to be swallowed by the simple


    smell.


    I can''t imagine how the dog people feel. Their sense of smell is even better than ours.


    "Mari!" I hear a very familiar voice yell.


    I run up to the bars, "Rose! Brandon! Is everything okay down here?" I ask my best friends.


    "Yeah, rtively. I mean, no one''s dying," Rose said, motioning around the room. It''s one of the bigger


    cells and is holding around 20 people by the looks of it, but I can hear there are more down the hall.


    "But things are getting a little heated," Brandon whispered right after, under his breath.


    My brows furrowed. "What do you m ¡ª?"


    "I''ll tell you what it means!" One of our particrly entitled captains interrupts, practically shoving


    Brandon out of the way. Earning a re from him, me and Rose. "It means we know what you''ve been


    doing these past few days in this time of chaos, and we are not happy about it!"


    I raise my brow, already getting defensive.


    "And what, exactly, would that be?"


    "Lounging around the master house, going out to parties, falling into his arms and gazing into his eyes


    like a love struck idiot, taking his side," he spat like the words are the most disgusting thing he''s ever


    tasted, "and all we can do is watch our way of life fall apart through this d@mn window that''s not even


    big enough to fit and arm through!"


    So these are all the assumptions he''s been sitting on for the duration of his stay here?


    I mean, I understand his frustrations.


    Mostly.


    But that didn''t stop the anger licking away at my patience and will to be civil with this jerk. This isn''t his


    first time assuming the worst and making a scene out of it. Especially when ites to me.


    "Last but not least, helping him in his dealings around the house! I can''t believe you would just hand


    everything over so easily!" He hollered. "I guess the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree," the captain


    added with spite.


    Being civil is overrated.


    I could tell he wasn''t finished but I went on anyway.


    "I am nothing like my aunt and uncle!" I spat, ring at him for implying I''d be so weak. "The only thing


    we have inmon is blood!"


    He shot back without even missing a beat. "And your willingness to give up on our house at the first


    sign of invasion! You act like you belong on a high horse, so much better than them. Like you aren''t


    handing all of us over on a silver tter!"


    "And you act like I''ve earned your doubt in me!" I interjected with a roar


    My voice was level this time. It wasn''t a scream, but it certainly wasn''t quiet.


    Authoritative, as some would call it.


    The captain shut his pie hole for once in his life.


    In the second of silence, I looked around the cell in front of me at the mix of angry and judgmental


    stares in contrast with the sympathetic and hopeful ones. They''re both there. Both of their fates depend


    on me at the moment, weather they like it or not, and I''m not letting any of them down. They just aren''t


    confident in that fact apparently.


    Of course then there''s my two best friends standing to my left, shooting angry and judgmental res at


    anyone who breathes in a negative way towards me.


    Sometimes you need people like that.


    Just to keep the bull crap of life frompletely engulfing you in all it''s brown-green-ish, smelly glory.


    Okay, Authoritative mode: back on.


    I lowered my voice sense I knew no one would talk over me this time ¡ª an affect aggravated high


    rankers tend to have ¡ª but still kept my tone strong, "You act like I ever let you all down before," I


    spoke to everyone this time, scanning, meeting all of their eyes.


    There was a small lull.


    "And I''m not going to this time either, d@mn it!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    That one was also for me.


    I mean, I''m definitely doing this, but you can always use more drive.


    "So. . . You want us to all just wait until you have yourself together. Until you figure all this out," the


    captain questioned with a sneer.


    I raised a brow, "do you have any better ideas?"


    No response.


    "Anyone else?" I looked around the cell with my chin up and eyebrow raised, making it a point to make


    eye contact with the judgmental and angry faces.


    Nothing, again.


    I sighed, rxing a bit, because, I''m human too, and I like everyone as aware of that as possible. I''m


    not trying to keep a sheet over everyone''s eyes.


    "Me neither."


    "Well thanks so much for that, shows how useful you are."


    Yep, there it is.


    I bet anyone could guess who that was.


    "You need to learn to use the cards you''re dealt wisely," I red at him, "we were dealt a crappy hand,


    you don''t forfeit the game, you bide your time and y the game."


    "Oh you ¡ª"


    "Hey, why don''t you just do everyone a favor and shut up," Brandon rolled his eyes at the captain like


    the bratty teenager I know and love him as.


    "Yeah," Rose began,ing to save the day as well, "you can''t foul her for gazing lovingly into his eyes


    like an idiot."


    Wait what.


    She surprised me by turning to me with an evil glint in her eyes, and I knew this was really bad.


    "They are mates after all."


    Yeah, this is really bad.

 Chapter 17) Sleeping Beauty

    Chapter 17) Sleeping Beauty


    "Isaiah, please gently escort these girls, back to their homes," Wolfie finally conceded.


    "We know the way," Manda, Tessy''s thirteen year old sister, snapped.


    We all looked to her.


    I sighed, "Manda please. Go. Stay safe. Take care of your little sister. I''ll handle all of this."


    She looked at me, wariness in her eyes.


    Manda''s not the type to be wary or worry. She''s tough and doesn''t like people seeing her as anything


    but. Which is why even her small expression of uncertainty is saddening.


    "I promise. Your parents will be back soon, and everything will be alright."


    I didn''t coo it to her. She''s not the kind to buy that. Her little sister, who I''m still holding close to my side,


    eats it up, but her? No. I looked her in the eyes and promised her, and thankfully, I could tell it made


    her feel a little better.


    She sighed, "c''mon Tess," she red at the wolves while taking her sister''s hand and going in the


    direction of their home with her nose up.


    I smirked, you go girl.


    Isaiah only followed behind them, ring at their backs. The other guards that were chasing Manda,


    dispersed and wandered off. Off to find some other little girls to hunt down, I''d assume.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    I watched Isaiah trail behind the young girls.


    I shook my head silently, but made sure Maria was still turned the other way while I did.


    This isn''t what I wanted.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t like hurting people. Especially not kids.


    Especially not my mate.


    I hate that there are little girls being chased around by. . . By "monsters".


    And. . . And I hate how close Isaiah just got to Maria. He got too close to her, right? I''m not just being


    unreasonable, right? When he was in wolf form, he was growling way too threateningly, right? And then


    I put a stop to it ¡ª like the knight in shining armor that I am, well. . . That I am most of the time ¡ª right?


    But then in human form he got even closer. Way. Way too close. . . . . . . . . . .


    Breathe.


    Am I right?


    But she can''t know that.


    She has to see me as the ruthless leader that I truly am willing to be, to keep all the power.


    ''You sound like you''re trying to convince yourself,'' Mki budded in.


    ''Did anyone ask you?'' I snapped back.


    ''Chill man, and don''t worry, when you lose your will to keep control because of our breathtaking mate


    ¡ª like I know you will ¡ª I''ll be there to snap you back into it.''


    ''You''re alright with our mate hating us for all eternity?'' I sent an image of me raising my brow to the


    back of mind, where he resides. ''And never actually mating with us?''


    ''Oh please, she''ll give up ande crawling to us in due time.''


    ''. . . I don''t know Ki. I''ve heard things ¡ª''


    ''Forget about all that. Besides I''ve got a n.'' A picture of his wolf grin shed in front of my eyes. ''It''s


    for the next time we get her alone in her room.''


    ''Wait, you''re not gonna ¡ª''


    ''Don''t be stupid, of course I''m not gonna mate with her.''


    I let out a small sigh of relief.


    ''Not unless she says please.''


    ''Ki!''


    ''What?!''


    ''I can''t even with you.''


    . . . Oh goddess, please get that image out of my head. I''ll lose my mind.


    ''No, keep it there as long as possible.''


    ''Mki!''


    ''What?!''


    ''Stop being such a creep!''


    ''She''s our mate, and don''t pretend you don''t like it just as much.''


    ''I know, but you don''t have to say it out loud. I half mumbled in my head, checking around us for any


    eavesdroppers.''


    ''I didn''t! I''m in your head! And stop looking around, no one can here us.''


    ''Y''know what, just shut up and go to sleep.''


    And he actually listened to me.


    For once.


    Which is. . . Weird, now that I think about it.


    Why did he ¡ª WOAH!


    I was barely quick enough, and I almost didn''t even seed in catching Maria mid fall. I didn''t see


    what happened, I was distracted.


    What the heck?!


    She fainted?!


    ''I saw her swaying and then down she went. Pay attention to our mate Jason!'' Ki snapped at me.


    ''You were distracting me!''


    ''Yeah well we''re lucky I noticed, or else you would have just stayed standing there like an idiot.''


    I growled at him, then turned to the more pressing matters. My currently unconscious mate in my


    arms.


    The second part I don''t mind, but the first, I need fixed.


    Now.


    Everything that happened next happened very quickly. A woman I half recognize from the momentary


    introductions, came running out her door and down her porch steps, over to us.


    "Maria!" She shouted, eyes wide, looking scared.


    I understand the feeling.


    Mki cleared his throat.


    I mean, no I don''t. I''ve never been scared in my life.


    She touched her forehead and cheeks, and I did the same.


    She''s freezing.


    REALLY, freezing.


    She''s always cold.


    But now she''s freezing.


    Mki nearly let a growl rip out of him at the thought of our mate being sick.


    The woman looked up at me, her eyes now surprisingly hard and strong.


    "Go get the doctor," she ordered.


    Mki stirred at that, but we both let it slide because she''s helping us.


    "Where is he?" I demand.


    "She," she corrected. "And where do you think?" She deadpans.


    Breathe.


    Don''t lose it.


    I turn to Zach and nudge my head in the direction of the prisons, "Go."


    He takes off running and soon, I''m doing the same toward the master house. I don''t have time to think


    about what happens to thedy behind me, but I hear her yell something before I m the front door


    shut with the hand that''s not supporting Maria.


    "Bring Rose and Brandon with you!" She yelled to Zach, "you''re gonna need them."


    I don''t know what Zach responded, or if he even did. All I can seem to think about is getting Maria


    safe in bed.


    Which is unlike me, not be able to multitask, but all my attention is on her. I can''t seem to tear my


    eyes away from her lid covered ones that I can see Jolt and dart in different directions, even while


    unconscious.


    I finally made it to the room I''ve been staying in and set her on my bed. I don''t know why I brought her


    here; I was just on auto pilot.


    I started pacing the floor, but before I knew it, Zach''s voice filled the mind link, "where are you guys?"


    "My room," I responded.


    "On my way."


    ''Hurry,'' Ki growled through the link.


    "Yes alpha."


    I shook my head, what did I do to deserve such a good beta and best friend?


    "I don''t know, you got lucky," I heard through the link. I could practically feel the smirk in his voice.


    "You weren''t supposed to hear that you @ss."


    I heard him chuckle, then it gradually faded away. He left the link.


    Not five secondster, he came running into the room, Maria''s friends, and who I assume to be the


    house doctor, in toe.


    The doctor is a middle aged looking woman with light brown hair tied up in a messy bun and wise


    ck eyes, betraying her not so aged features.


    You never know with vampires. They, like us, practically stop aging at 25, after which, cells and other


    bodily functions are supposed to start depleting. Well, not for us, so this ''middle aged'' woman is


    probably well within her 500th or so year of life.


    Yeah. Old.


    "What did you do to my girl?" The doctor red at me, rushing to Maria''s side and checking her vitals


    and temperature and everything. She somehow didn''t look stressed or panicked. She just had a scowl


    on her face. Most likely directed at me.


    She worked on Maria with the expertise only someone with centuries of experience under their belt


    could.


    But Mki and I were still fidgeting over the "my girl"ment.


    We scowled at her, "what do you mean "your girl"?"


    She set her re on me. "She''s everyone''s girl. You''ve pissed a lot of people off bying here and


    messing with her," she shook her head, directing her attention back to MY girl.


    Mki growled in agreement.


    "Well what''s wrong with her?" I gritted out.


    She looked at me, "She''s starving. Not to mention exhausted. Skippedst month''s feeding, and only


    the moon knows when thest time that child got some shut eye."


    "You told all that by feeling her temperature and pulse?" Zach raised a brow.


    "No, she just thinks she''s slick skipping feedings when she''s not," the doctor rolled her eyes.


    "And Doc, we''re convinced she didn''t even have a full portion the month before either," one of her


    friends, Rose, spoke up, exasperated.


    The doctor sighed with a head shake. "Jeez, what is wrong with this girl? Why can''t she get self care


    through her head?"


    The other friend, Brandon, I think his name was, rolled his eyes, "It''s because we''ve been running


    short on blood for the past few months and she refuses to let anyone else skip a feeding. She tries to


    pull the whole "I don''t know what you''re talking about" act, but we all know."


    Oh no. . . That''s why she''s in this mess?


    Mki stirred.


    "Yeah," Rose abruptly turned to me and stared me down. "And on ourst round we found someone


    had been tampering with the quality of the blood before we got there," she announced to the room.


    There was a pause. A sliver of tension filled the air.


    "It''s been going on for the past few months," she finished, her eyes narrowing at me.


    . . . Um.


    The doctor took a deep breath, presumably trying to restrain herself. Maria''s friends on the other


    hand, are making no effort to hide the res threatening death.


    I opened my mouth, but Brandon interrupted.


    "You. . . are so lucky Mari is an angel on earth, and it''s not what she would want, because if that


    wasn''t the case, I would rip you to shreds," he growls menacingly.


    Mki growled back. Neither of us like how he''s talking about our Maria.


    But the almost matching marks on his and Rose''s necks, along with their scents ¡ª they must be


    mates ¡ª calmed us down a little bit.


    Just a little bit.


    "Yeah," Rose voiced, "And then, when he was done, it would be my turn," she res right through my


    entire freaking being.


    "Then mine," the doctor threw over her shoulder while trying to make Mariafortable on the bed.


    Jeez, these vampires are feisty.


    I think you mean dangerous, a subconscious, more logical part of my mind thought. It definitely wasn''t


    Mki. It was me, the part of my thoughts I try to suppress whenever I''m around Maria.


    "Brandon, go grab my h h h medical stuff." The doctor ordered.


    He took off, followed by Zach.


    I started to get impatient, "Well then, what do we do?" I half growled.


    Everyone red at me, but the doctor took a whiff of the air. She rose an eyebrow and scrutinized me.


    "0 positive huh?"


    It took me a second to figure out what she was talking about, but once I did, I nodded rapidly. That''s my


    blood type.


    She looked to Maria, then to me. A small conflict going on in her brain, it seems.


    "Sit," she directed me with her eyes to a chair.


    I basically leapt into it and started rolling up my sleeve, already knowing what she was thinking.


    "Woah," Rose put her hands up, "Are you really gonna do this to her?" She stared at the doctor.


    What?


    "He''s her blood type. And his blood will make her heal the fastest," Doc tried to reason with her.


    "Yeah, and it will also multiply the mate bond on her end to a thousand. It would be like her marking


    him!" Rose argued.


    Well I don''t hate the sound of that.


    "You know how painful that would be for her," Rose continued, shaking her head.


    Okay. . . Not so much that part.


    The doctor shrugged with a half sorry and a half stern look, "Do you have any better ideas? Rose, she


    can go into aa and never wake up if we don''t do this."


    Woah.


    ''Oh h3ll no, we''re doing this.'' Mki growled.


    Rose looked shocked.


    Doc nodded, "This is serious," she confirmed. "Thanks to someone," she threw another crooked nce


    at me over her shoulder.


    Maria''s friend sighed in defeat.


    It was at that moment, Brandon and Zach came rushing in with the equipment Doc had asked for.


    Everyone hurried to get everything ready and plugged in and attached to whatever it needed to be


    attached to.


    And by everyone, I mean the doc, Brandon and Rose. Zach and I just stood there confused and


    useless.


    ''Way to go man,'' Mki rolled his golden eyes.


    Hey, I don''t see you doing anything useful.


    ''Oh right, because paws in this instance would be so useful,'' he shot back sarcastically.


    ''Go. To. Sleep!'' I growled.


    By the end of the organized chaos, Maria had one needle sticking out of her right arm and another out


    of her left. One, we were preparing to put my blood through, the other, was some clear substance.


    Then they pulled out tube that looked freaking two feet long.


    Hm, I wonder what tha ¡ª


    Then they started shoving it down her throat.


    WAIT, WHAT?!


    I jumped up and Mki almost lost his mind. "HEY!" I boomed.


    Brandon came over and pushed my shoulders down, back into the seat.


    He looked me in the eye, "Hey, it needs to go through her digestive system. She needs the nutrients."


    Well I guess I was wrong about what was going through that first IV.


    "No way, get that thing out of her throat," I argued loudly, trying to get back up.


    Brandon pushed me back down.


    Hard.


    "Yeah well, you did this to her so maybe next time you''ll think before you sabotage someone''s life line!"


    He boomed.


    Silence fell.


    I was speechless.


    I didn''t mean to.


    It''s not fair Maria''s friends can do this to me too.


    That''s another characteristic of mine that''s been thrown down the drain sense I''ve gotten here. No


    one''s supposed to make me speechless. Then Mariaes into my life and vampire''s got my tongue


    every other minute.


    Anyway, in other news, my mate''s got a stic tube shoved down her throat, and when doc turns to me


    with a needle in her hand, I know it''s my turn to get poked and prodded.


    I quickly try to roll up my sleeve even more, but when it doesn''t expose the part she needs to stick the


    needle into, I just rip off my whole shirt.


    I''m done waiting. The longer we take, the longer she''s got that thing down her throat.


    "Woah," I heard Brandon say, then pull Rose into his chest so she wouldn''t see.


    She just chuckled and hugged him around the waist.


    Ki whimpered. ''Why can''t our mate do that?''


    Because we want all the power.


    ''Oh. . . Yeah.''


    Doc came over and shoved the needle into my arm.


    "OW!" I sneered.


    "That was for my girl," Doc whispered darkly.


    I didn''t say anything.


    Then she twisted the needle and shoved it deeper. "And that was for my house."

 Chapter 17: 16 - Again? Really?

    Chapter 17: 16 - Again? Really?


    Yeah, this is really bad.


    My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets at how wide they shot open.


    D@mn Rose and her freaking emotion reading.


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "You didn''t get that from me did you?"


    She rolled her eyes and pouted, "No, still haven''t gotten through to you," she pointed a determined


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    finger at me, "but I will."


    I chuckled, "Yeah, good luck with that."


    She''s been working to get into my head since she found out her talent was emotion reading and figured


    out it didn''t work on me.


    After some nasty run-ins with them(mind readers and such), I decided it would probably be best to try


    and train myself to keep people like that out of my brain. It worked. And pretty well too. Emotion


    readers, mind readers and people with telepathy can''t pry their way in without me letting them(unless


    they''re more advanced, in which case, I''m working on it). Now, I''m able to use it to keep bad guys out


    and annoy my friend to death. It''s a good skill to have.


    That''s a well known fact around here, though, her emotion reading, she''s always spilling secrets. But


    where everyone''s attention is now, is the secret she just spilled.


    Brandon, Wolfie and Happy mirrored my expression of shock. I don''t think it''s sunken in for everyone


    else yet.


    Especially Brandon. His next action was to stare at me with a look of bewilderment on his face.


    You''d think it''d be Wolfie who''s reaction would be the biggest ¡ª his supposed secret being out and all


    ¡ª but Brandon knows me, and our little friend group was pretty much convinced I was never gonna


    find any sort of romantic love interest. Figured I was too romantically ipetent.


    Not even the mate bond that everyone gets would help me.


    But now, here we are.


    Still an awkward potato that''s afraid of emotions, but with a mate.


    An improvement?


    That''s debatable.


    And I definitely don''t think the information has quite sunken in for everyone else yet. No one''s looking


    shocked out of their mind yet.


    Yes, it''s also a well known fact around here that I suck at love, so I''m just waiting for the confused


    faces.


    Wolfie red, and his gaze shot to me, then her. "How did you know that?!"


    My best friend smirked evilly, "You may act all big and mean, but your feelings betray you," she pointed


    at him.


    He narrowed his eyes angrily, "What the h3ll is going on? How did you know that?"


    Haha, he''s so confuzzled.


    "It''s my talent. Y''know, that ability vampires get when they''re young?"


    He just stared at her, still confused, and angry about it.


    "No? Not ringing any bells? Jeez, you''re mated to a vampire and you don''t know crap about them,"


    Rosie mocked.


    Brandon shook his head, "disgraceful".


    I smiled at them. They''re so awesome.


    "WAIT, YOU''RE MATES?!?!"


    And there''s the reaction from the onlookers I was waiting for. The lightbulb.


    "Ha, of course. How typical," The Captain remarked with his nose up, looking down on me with


    judgment radiating off him, practically in waves.


    Jeez, this guy thinks he''s the best thing since sliced bread now doesn''t he?


    But what else is new?


    "Yes, how typical, my supposed to be soul mate would turn out to be the invader of my house," I


    remarked back tly. "I swear, my luck never seems to run out," Imented, voice dripping with


    sarcasm.


    "I''m just saying, it''s rather convenient you just get to disappear into the master house, with your mate,


    while we rot down here. You expect us to believe you''re not just canoodling up there, not a thought


    about us in your mind?"


    "Yes," I said immediately.


    "Did you just say canoodling?"


    We ignored Brandon. No matter how funny that statement was, I can''t acknowledge it because, I''m on


    rapid fire.


    And the concerned and distrusting faces are starting to spread across the cell, so that means the


    captain is winning them all over with his presumptuous rambling.


    "Like I said before," I addressed them, "I have never given any reason for you to doubt me before, so


    why would I start now?" I raised a brow.


    "Also," this time, I stared right at the captain, "keep in mind, that when I fix all of this, and goddess help


    me, I will, you get to go back to May. You get to be with your mate."


    "And me?" I continued, "Not likely."


    He stared at me, actually remaining quiet for a second time today. That''s a new record.


    "But of course, right? Typical. If I actually got a happy ending, it wouldn''t be right. Why should he be


    stable just because he''s "supposed" to be. Didn''t work that way for anyone else in my life that were


    "supposed" to be there."


    For some reason no one had a response to that.


    And yes, I just guilt tripped the h3ll out of all of them, but sometimes a girl needs to vent. And when


    everyone is yelling at her, telling her she''s got it too good, it''s just too enticing to resist.


    So they got to be reminded of my sob story that always seems to slip their minds.


    I don''t know how. It never seems to want to leave the back of my mind. I low key envy them for being


    able to do that. Lucky sons of mother truckers.


    Speaking of things not leaving the back of my mind. I became hyper aware of all of Wolfie''s little fidgets


    throughout that entire conversation. It put me on edge, and it makes me just want to hand out the blood


    and leave this ce as soon as possible.


    It also made me smirk at how I was sessful in rying my sob story without actually giving Wolfie


    any real information.


    But (because there''s always a but) saying out loud I may never have him, made sort of a hole


    somewhere. I don''t know where, and I don''t know how to fill it, so I''m hoping getting out of this situation


    will help it heal itself.


    We were able to leave most of the blood bags for Rose and Brandon to distribute since they know how,


    which saved us a lot of time. Then we moved down the corridor handing the bags out to the others in


    the cells down there.


    I took note of everyone in there, paying special attention to where people like Margret, our house


    doctor, and Marco, thebat trainer for the higher ranks, are being kept. You never know when you


    might need someone like them in a time of trouble.


    Speaking to everyone briefly and giving reassurance ¡ª I can tell Wolfie is getting impatient, I''m


    surprised he evensted this long without telling me to quit with the hope speeches ¡ª we made our


    way back to the entrance, or exit, or, whatever the hack you wanna call it, and left.


    YES! Now we''re really done with the blood distribution.


    I turned to Wolfie and raised a confused brow, "why so quiet?"


    He turned to me, actually surprising me with how pissed he looked, "Your friends know about us."


    I furrowed my eyebrows, "yeah, so? What''s the big deal? They just ¡ª"


    He suddenly shot his hand up and sped my chin. He yanked me close to his face.


    He became ufortably ¡ª but veryfortably at the same time ¡ª close to my face. I could smell


    his minty breath and clearly see the storms in his eyes raging.


    "I''ll tell you what the big deal is," he growled, "word will travel, and soon some very powerful people will


    find out, and after that, they will get the idea you are a liability to a n set in ce and bad things will


    happen to my pack and yours."


    I stayed silent for a few seconds.


    "Well, those don''t seem like very good people to make a deal with," I stated, matching his gaze head


    on.


    His demeanor darkened even more. Did I strike a nerve? "Well, that doesn''t matter much now does it?


    The deal is already made. I don''t go back on my word."


    I raised an eyebrow, "and it''s worth all this? Ruining a whole house of people and possibly your


    chances of, oh, I don''t know, not dying alone. For what? Your pride? Your name?"


    He''s doing this to his mate for crying out loud.


    He stared at me, his grip had loosened on my chin, but I was still held tightly in his grasp. I don''t know if


    what was holding me there was his hand or his eyes or his smell or what, but I''m still here, very close


    to his face.


    "What else is there to do anything for?"


    Oh my goddess.


    I shook my head, "you must live quite an empty life if you really can''t think of anything."


    I felt like pping myself for knowing what I want him to think of. I yearned for him to think it, and it


    leaves an even bigger hole knowing that he doesn''t. And I hate that. My happiness shouldn''t rely on


    anyone other than me. Not to mention it''s a little self absorbed of me to want to be someone''s reason


    to do anything. It''s just. . . All my life I. . . It would be a nice change of pace if. . . Never mind. I me


    the mate bond.


    But with all that said.


    what about me?


    Happy cleared his throat awkwardly and started shuffling in the direction of the master house. We took


    that as our cue to drop it and start heading back.


    I sighed under my breath, why does this mate bond have it out for my mental health? Wasn''t in peak


    condition in the first ce.


    We walked through my territory, that''s the size of a small town, and I still haven''t gotten used to the fact


    there are no people on the streets. Just the asional prowling werewolf.


    I looked to Wolfie, "when are you going to let everyone leave they''re home? Most of these people have


    lives to attend to, y''know."


    "I already told you, once there is order. We''ve already had multiple encounters of your house members


    running around, outside their homes. Y''know, exactly like I told them not to," he red.


    I rolled my eyes, "Well I''m sorry we''re not thepliant, quaint little vampires you wanted us to be."


    "I realized that, and that''s why I added more patrols and told them to use force on anyone who leaves


    their house without permission."


    I red at him in real life, but in my head, I was confused. What has he been doing this whole time?


    Asking nicely? No wonder so many people were slipping by.


    Whatever, I''m notining.


    "Mari!" A small voice sounded.


    Oh, not again.


    "Are you kidding me?!" Wolfie exasperated.


    "Help!"


    Help?


    I looked around trying to find out who was calling for help. I found a girl, Tessy, she''s ten, I believe, and


    she was running with all she had.


    What is going on? Who''s chasing her?


    My question didn''t take long to be answered. A werewolf in wolf form ¡ª quite arge wolf form at that


    ¡ª turned the corner, hot on her tail.


    My eyebrows shot up, "Tessy!" I ran towards the two. I jumped in front of Tessy and held her behind my


    back. The wolf stopped. "What the h3ll is going on here?!"


    Instead of answering, he growled menacingly and stalked closer. I stood my ground and red back.


    Louder growling.


    "Isaiah," I heard Wolfie''s voice cut through from behind, sounding a bit strained, "shift," it wasn''t a


    request, it was amand.


    And not gonna lie, kinda hot.


    You didn''t hear that from me though.


    The wolf did so immediately.


    Now I was face to chest with the douchebag. Face to bare chest, might I add. He was wearing


    basketball shorts, thank the goddess. We''ve got two sets of innocent eyes here, mine and Tessy''s(Yes,


    mine too, don''t jump to conclusions). We don''t need anything being exposed.


    Don''t ask me how that happened. I have no idea how the dog people take their clothes with them when


    they shift. I''m just happy they do.


    "Do you have a problem?" The one Wolfie called Isaiah, sneered.


    "Yes, with you. What are you doing terrorizing a little girl?" I looked up at him usingly.


    He took a step closer, getting in my face, "Well, maybe if she fallowed directions she wouldn''t be being


    terrorized," his re switched to her.


    She whimpered, and I immediately blocked his view of her, "okay, first of all, I''m gonna need you to


    back up," I stuck a finger at his chest and pushed. He had to step back to catch his footing and looked


    surprised I was even able to move him. "Second of all, she''s ten! When you''re a child and you see a


    monster, you don''t stop and negotiate with it, you don''t wait for instructions, you run."


    "Well if she had just ¡ª"


    "No, no ifs or buts, she''s a child, you''re a grown @ss werewolf. You scared her, and she ran. You''re not


    aloud to fault her for that."


    "And who''s going to stop me? You?"


    The tension''s getting a little higher.


    I raised an eyebrow, "obviously."


    "Tessy!"


    "Another one?!" Wolfie shouted at the appearance of Tessy''s older sister, Manda, who is also being


    chased by a couple of guards.


    I nearlyughed at that.


    "Why can no one just follow orders and stay in their d@mn home?!"


    "One, watch yournguage, there are kids here ¡ª"


    "There shouldn''t be!"


    "Two, because you''re leaving terrified kids to look after their younger siblings! What did you expect?


    You locked up all the adults!"


    Speechless.


    Again.


    Gosh, why am always right?

 Chapter 18) Walking Idiot

    Chapter 18) Walking Idiot


    ??? Still Jason''s POV ???


    I watched the blood flow smoothly down the tube and into my mate.


    I keep checking my watch, and it''s only been five minutes, but it feels like hours.


    I''ve spent the entire time, eyes glued open, staring at the tube leading down my mate''s throat.


    I know that can''t befortable. And she''s gonna be sore when she wakes up.


    Not only her throat, but her jaw probably too. It''s holding her mouth open, so it''s gonna be dry as a


    desert.


    There''s also a small trail of drool that''s dripping out of the corner of her mouth.


    It''s kinda cute.


    But every time my eyes go there, I can see the clear stic so close by in my peripheral vision, so my


    mind shoots right back to the worst.


    At the end of the sixth minute, I finally allow my eyes to travel somewhere other than Maria''s mouth or


    my watch.


    They rolled over her face. She''s beautiful. I mean, I knew that before I saw her unconscious, but now


    she''s just so. . . Peaceful. When she''s awake, I don''t like how she looks at me. She''s either looking at


    me like I''m the most annoying person she''s ever encountered, or like I''m the dumbest.


    Why couldn''t it be something like fear? It''s easily reversible and kills two birds with one stone. There


    wouldn''t be any resistance and she could be an example for everyone else.


    But no, she has to roll her eyes,ugh like she knows something I don''t, and keep her chin up.


    Why does she have to do that? It''s the most obvious sign I have no control over the situation. It


    doesn''t help me in my dealings and makes me look bad.


    I only need it to fall for a second. After, I would pick it right back up.


    And things would be so much easier.


    But now, her chin''s up because her head needs to be tilted at an angle so she doesn''t sophisticate.


    And she''s not rolling her eyes, talking back orughing at me.


    She''s justying there. Still, and. . . And helpless.


    That doesn''t leave a good feeling in my stomach.


    But she also looks pure.


    Like the young girl she is, I suppose.


    The bold look she always holds in her eyes makes that fact slip my mind, I guess. She''s only


    seventeen.


    ''Yes, and probably very inexperienced.''


    ''Ki!''


    ''What?! Don''t worry, we''ll fix that.''


    I rolled my eyes.


    He has no filter.


    My gaze went straight back to her.


    This all just makes my heart ache for her more. How beautiful she is, but also how much pain she''s in.


    How much pain she''s in because of me.


    I can''t believe I did this to her.


    And after today, I have to go on hurting her, because backing out of this deal is not an option.


    I just wish she would just,promise. It''s not that hard. She''s making it so much moreplicated


    than it needs to be. She''s the one that can change all this. Is it really that hard to just submit? And if


    she does, everyone else will follow.


    Ugh! Why does she have to be so difficult!


    ''I know, many have told her we will be just and kind rulers. Once we get through the bumpy patch, we


    could actually start living up to that. But noooo.''


    I nodded and sighed out of frustration.


    ''. . . Ki, this doesn''t get in the way of your n, does it?''


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ''No, but it''s going to take a while to get any sort of results. It was going to anyway, but this might have


    set us back a bit.''


    ''Okay, as long as we''re not ruined.''


    ''Oh, far from it.''


    I nodded. ''Good.''


    It was hard eyes that fell on Maria next.


    And then they immediately softened when they took in her state again.


    Okay, enough plotting against her. We''ll have her to ourselves soon. Her love and submission.


    Well, maybe not soon, but at some point.


    For now we can feel guilty for what we did.


    ''. . . Look at her, Ki.''


    ''Don''t remind me.''


    "Hey," Rose''s voice sent Ki to the back of my mind. "Don''t worry too much," she told me.


    "I mean, worry, feel bad, you deserve it. But not too much. She''s had worse, she can take it," she


    said.


    "Is that supposed to make me feel better?" I raised my brow.


    She shrugged, "Maybe. But it could have also been a wake up call."


    "Wha ¡ª"


    Before I could ask the girl what the h3ll she meant by that, Maria started jolting and squirming.


    Ki immediately came back to the forefront, but stayed tensely quiet. I, on the other hand, "What is


    going on!?" I questioned, jumping out of my chair. But it didn''tst long. I swayed from side to side, then


    fell right back into the chair.


    Oh right, blood being drawn, better take it slow.


    "What''s happening to her?!" I asked again, only leaning forward this time.


    "Exactly what they told you to bring us here for," Rose said, her and Brandon Jumping into action.


    They took an arm each and pinned it to the bed, while Doc rushed to detach me from the blood sucky


    machine thingy. The thick liquid abruptly stopped flowing through the tube, which is good, because


    Maria started making unsettling choking and gagging sounds a secondter. The doctor ripped the tube


    right out of her throat, and I had to restrain myself from jumping up and yelling at her to be more


    careful.


    I can feel Mki fidgeting, agitated and jumpy, as well.


    She knows what she''s doing, I breathe to calm us both down.


    My attempt to keep my cool didn''t work for long, though, because Maria''s jolting and squirms turned to


    full on thrashing of her limbs. I felt my breathing and heart rate skyrocket to a million. Rose and


    Brandon looked like they were seriously struggling to hold her down. I was having a war with myself


    trying to decide if I should help hold her down, or pry the two off her.


    My eyes were raking her body frantically, trying to figure out whatever was causing this fit.


    Is she having a seizure? I''m pretty sure you''re not supposed to hold people down when they''re having


    a seizure.


    But if that were the case Doc definitely would have stepped in by now, right?


    Through the thoughts racing, my gaze finally found its way to her face, and she no longer looks


    peaceful. Her eyebrows are furrowed together and I can''t tell if that''s ayer of moisture over her


    eyshes. She''s letting out small whimpers that are jabbing at my heart strings. She looks. . . scared.


    Terrified.


    "Alright! What the h3ll is going on?!" I hollered, standing up and leaning over her, ignoring the


    dizziness.


    Brandon let out a strained sigh, "She''s having a nightmare," he informed me with suppressed panic in


    his voice.


    It made my own panic build in my chest. I looked around frantically at everyone, "Well, wake her up!"


    I didn''t even think to question how the h3ll a simple nightmare could cause all this. But how could I,


    when she looks like she''s witnessing something terrible right before her strong eyes? It''s even more


    heartbreaking that it''s all behind her lids, and I can''t do anything to stop it.


    When no one jumped into action, anger racked through me. I let out a growl fit for an alpha and took


    action myself.


    Mid reach to her shoulders, I was grabbed from behind. The anger built up into almost rage at that.


    What the h3ll are they doing trying to keep me from helping my mate?


    I struggled and pushed and pulled, and the weight on my shoulders only intensified.


    I heard something distant. Something maybe calling out to me. I wouldn''t know, though. I''m so


    focused on being outraged and panicked at the same time that I can''t hear Rose calling my name.


    Until she ps me across the face, and physically moves it to look at her.


    "Listen! If we wake her up now, there''s no telling what she''ll do! She won''t be able to think straight and


    might very well attack us and win." She gave me a pointed look right into my eyes.


    "Yeah," Brandon started, "she''s pumped up on blood directly from a live source. Her mate''s at that."


    "So. . . that''s bad?" I hear a familiar voice from behind me.


    I looked back, and it''s my second inmand helping to hold me down.


    He saw me looking and shrugged. "I figured they knew what they were talking about."


    Before I could react, Brandon answered his question. "A pure blood that just drank from a live source


    without it being apart of their regr diet? Yeah. It''s bad. She''s practically on cocaine."


    Wait what?


    "Why?" I question, trying again to calm myself down a bit.


    "Because, basically, you get this huge power rush, and it heightens all your senses, including your


    talent, and if you''re not used to it ¡ª especially for a pure blood ¡ª it can be. . . Rough," Brandon


    exins.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "what do you mean ''rough''?"


    Rose looked back up from Maria with an annoyed expression, "They go all koo koo crazy because,


    they can''t control their senses. We have to wait it out so she can calm down."


    "I swear, man, you need to get educated," Rose tacked on, shaking her head and focusing back on


    Maria.


    Zach and the doctor are no longer holding me back, but I can tell Doc is still ready to pounce at any


    second.


    "Hey, cut me some ck," I put my arms up in defense, "you''re a different species."


    "A different species that you took over the territory of," Rose shot back.


    "Well ¡ª"


    "Yeah, did you not do any research?" Brandon rose his brow.


    "I did but ¡ª"


    "And, your mate is one," Rose shook her head disapprovingly again.


    "What does that have to do with ¡ª"


    "AH!"

 Chapter 18: 17 - Sleeping Beauty

    Chapter 18: 17 - Sleeping Beauty


    "Isaiah, please gently escort these girls, back to their homes," Wolfie finally conceded.


    "We know the way," Manda, Tessy''s thirteen year old sister, snapped.


    We all looked to her.


    I sighed, "Manda please. Go. Stay safe. Take care of your little sister. I''ll handle all of this."


    She looked at me, wariness in her eyes.


    Manda''s not the type to be wary or worry. She''s tough and doesn''t like people seeing her as anything


    but. Which is why even her small expression of uncertainty is saddening.


    "I promise. Your parents will be back soon, and everything will be alright."


    I didn''t coo it to her. She''s not the kind to buy that. Her little sister, who I''m still holding close to my side,


    eats it up, but her? No. I looked her in the eyes and promised her, and thankfully, I could tell it made


    her feel a little better.


    She sighed, "c''mon Tess," she red at the wolves while taking her sister''s hand and going in the


    direction of their home with her nose up.


    I smirked, you go girl.


    Isaiah only followed behind them, ring at their backs. The other guards that were chasing Manda,


    dispersed and wandered off. Off to find some other little girls to hunt down, I''d assume.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    I watched Isaiah trail behind the young girls.


    I shook my head silently, but made sure Maria was still turned the other way while I did.


    This isn''t what I wanted.


    I don''t like hurting people. Especially not kids.


    Especially not my mate.


    I hate that there are little girls being chased around by. . . By "monsters".


    And. . . And I hate how close Isaiah just got to Maria. He got too close to her, right? I''m not just being


    unreasonable, right? When he was in wolf form, he was growling way too threateningly, right? And then


    I put a stop to it ¡ª like the knight in shining armor that I am, well. . . That I am most of the time ¡ª right?


    But then in human form he got even closer. Way. Way too close. . . . . . . . . . .


    Breathe.


    Am I right?


    But she can''t know that.


    She has to see me as the ruthless leader that I truly am willing to be, to keep all the power.


    ''You sound like you''re trying to convince yourself,'' Mki budded in.


    ''Did anyone ask you?'' I snapped back.


    ''Chill man, and don''t worry, when you lose your will to keep control because of our breathtaking mate


    ¡ª like I know you will ¡ª I''ll be there to snap you back into it.''


    ''You''re alright with our mate hating us for all eternity?'' I sent an image of me raising my brow to the


    back of mind, where he resides. ''And never actually mating with us?''


    ''Oh please, she''ll give up ande crawling to us in due time.''


    ''. . . I don''t know Ki. I''ve heard things ¡ª''


    ''Forget about all that. Besides I''ve got a n.'' A picture of his wolf grin shed in front of my eyes. ''It''s


    for the next time we get her alone in her room.''


    ''Wait, you''re not gonna ¡ª''


    ''Don''t be stupid, of course I''m not gonna mate with her.''


    I let out a small sigh of relief.


    ''Not unless she says please.''


    ''Ki!''


    ''What?!''


    ''I can''t even with you.''


    . . . Oh goddess, please get that image out of my head. I''ll lose my mind.


    ''No, keep it there as long as possible.''


    ''Mki!''


    ''What?!''


    ''Stop being such a creep!''


    ''She''s our mate, and don''t pretend you don''t like it just as much.''


    ''I know, but you don''t have to say it out loud. I half mumbled in my head, checking around us for any


    eavesdroppers.''


    ''I didn''t! I''m in your head! And stop looking around, no one can here us.''


    ''Y''know what, just shut up and go to sleep.''


    And he actually listened to me.


    For once.


    Which is. . . Weird, now that I think about it.


    Why did he ¡ª WOAH!


    I was barely quick enough, and I almost didn''t even seed in catching Maria mid fall. I didn''t see what


    happened, I was distracted.


    What the heck?!


    She fainted?!


    ''I saw her swaying and then down she went. Pay attention to our mate Jason!'' Ki snapped at me.


    ''You were distracting me!''


    ''Yeah well we''re lucky I noticed, or else you would have just stayed standing there like an idiot.''


    I growled at him, then turned to the more pressing matters. My currently unconscious mate in my arms.


    The second part I don''t mind, but the first, I need fixed.


    Now.


    Everything that happened next happened very quickly. A woman I half recognize from the momentary


    introductions, came running out her door and down her porch steps, over to us.


    "Maria!" She shouted, eyes wide, looking scared.


    I understand the feeling.


    Mki cleared his throat.


    I mean, no I don''t. I''ve never been scared in my life.


    She touched her forehead and cheeks, and I did the same.


    She''s freezing.


    REALLY, freezing.


    She''s always cold.


    But now she''s freezing.


    Mki nearly let a growl rip out of him at the thought of our mate being sick.


    The woman looked up at me, her eyes now surprisingly hard and strong.


    "Go get the doctor," she ordered.


    Mki stirred at that, but we both let it slide because she''s helping us.


    "Where is he?" I demand.


    "She," she corrected. "And where do you think?" She deadpans.


    Breathe.


    Don''t lose it.


    I turn to Zach and nudge my head in the direction of the prisons, "Go."


    He takes off running and soon, I''m doing the same toward the master house. I don''t have time to think


    about what happens to thedy behind me, but I hear her yell something before I m the front door


    shut with the hand that''s not supporting Maria.


    "Bring Rose and Brandon with you!" She yelled to Zach, "you''re gonna need them."


    I don''t know what Zach responded, or if he even did. All I can seem to think about is getting Maria safe


    in bed.


    Which is unlike me, not be able to multitask, but all my attention is on her. I can''t seem to tear my eyes


    away from her lid covered ones that I can see Jolt and dart in different directions, even while


    unconscious.


    I finally made it to the room I''ve been staying in and set her on my bed. I don''t know why I brought her


    here; I was just on auto pilot.


    I started pacing the floor, but before I knew it, Zach''s voice filled the mind link, "where are you guys?"


    "My room," I responded.


    "On my way."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ''Hurry,'' Ki growled through the link.


    "Yes alpha."


    I shook my head, what did I do to deserve such a good beta and best friend?


    "I don''t know, you got lucky," I heard through the link. I could practically feel the smirk in his voice.


    "You weren''t supposed to hear that you @ss."


    I heard him chuckle, then it gradually faded away. He left the link.


    Not five secondster, he came running into the room, Maria''s friends, and who I assume to be the


    house doctor, in toe.


    The doctor is a middle aged looking woman with light brown hair tied up in a messy bun and wise ck


    eyes, betraying her not so aged features.


    You never know with vampires. They, like us, practically stop aging at 25, after which, cells and other


    bodily functions are supposed to start depleting. Well, not for us, so this ''middle aged'' woman is


    probably well within her 500th or so year of life.


    Yeah. Old.


    "What did you do to my girl?" The doctor red at me, rushing to Maria''s side and checking her vitals


    and temperature and everything. She somehow didn''t look stressed or panicked. She just had a scowl


    on her face. Most likely directed at me.


    She worked on Maria with the expertise only someone with centuries of experience under their belt


    could.


    But Mki and I were still fidgeting over the "my girl"ment.


    We scowled at her, "what do you mean "your girl"?"


    She set her re on me. "She''s everyone''s girl. You''ve pissed a lot of people off bying here and


    messing with her," she shook her head, directing her attention back to MY girl.


    Mki growled in agreement.


    "Well what''s wrong with her?" I gritted out.


    She looked at me, "She''s starving. Not to mention exhausted. Skippedst month''s feeding, and only


    the moon knows when thest time that child got some shut eye."


    "You told all that by feeling her temperature and pulse?" Zach raised a brow.


    "No, she just thinks she''s slick skipping feedings when she''s not," the doctor rolled her eyes.


    "And Doc, we''re convinced she didn''t even have a full portion the month before either," one of her


    friends, Rose, spoke up, exasperated.


    The doctor sighed with a head shake. "Jeez, what is wrong with this girl? Why can''t she get self care


    through her head?"


    The other friend, Brandon, I think his name was, rolled his eyes, "It''s because we''ve been running short


    on blood for the past few months and she refuses to let anyone else skip a feeding. She tries to pull the


    whole "I don''t know what you''re talking about" act, but we all know."


    Oh no. . . That''s why she''s in this mess?


    Mki stirred.


    "Yeah," Rose abruptly turned to me and stared me down. "And on ourst round we found someone


    had been tampering with the quality of the blood before we got there," she announced to the room.


    There was a pause. A sliver of tension filled the air.


    "It''s been going on for the past few months," she finished, her eyes narrowing at me.


    . . . Um.


    The doctor took a deep breath, presumably trying to restrain herself. Maria''s friends on the other hand,


    are making no effort to hide the res threatening death.


    I opened my mouth, but Brandon interrupted.


    "You. . . are so lucky Mari is an angel on earth, and it''s not what she would want, because if that wasn''t


    the case, I would rip you to shreds," he growls menacingly.


    Mki growled back. Neither of us like how he''s talking about our Maria.


    But the almost matching marks on his and Rose''s necks, along with their scents ¡ª they must be mates


    ¡ª calmed us down a little bit.


    Just a little bit.


    "Yeah," Rose voiced, "And then, when he was done, it would be my turn," she res right through my


    entire freaking being.


    "Then mine," the doctor threw over her shoulder while trying to make Mariafortable on the bed.


    Jeez, these vampires are feisty.


    I think you mean dangerous, a subconscious, more logical part of my mind thought. It definitely wasn''t


    Mki. It was me, the part of my thoughts I try to suppress whenever I''m around Maria.


    "Brandon, go grab my h h h medical stuff." The doctor ordered.


    He took off, followed by Zach.


    I started to get impatient, "Well then, what do we do?" I half growled.


    Everyone red at me, but the doctor took a whiff of the air. She rose an eyebrow and scrutinized me.


    "0 positive huh?"


    It took me a second to figure out what she was talking about, but once I did, I nodded rapidly. That''s my


    blood type.


    She looked to Maria, then to me. A small conflict going on in her brain, it seems.


    "Sit," she directed me with her eyes to a chair.


    I basically leapt into it and started rolling up my sleeve, already knowing what she was thinking.


    "Woah," Rose put her hands up, "Are you really gonna do this to her?" She stared at the doctor.


    What?


    "He''s her blood type. And his blood will make her heal the fastest," Doc tried to reason with her.


    "Yeah, and it will also multiply the mate bond on her end to a thousand. It would be like her marking


    him!" Rose argued.


    Well I don''t hate the sound of that.


    "You know how painful that would be for her," Rose continued, shaking her head.


    Okay. . . Not so much that part.


    The doctor shrugged with a half sorry and a half stern look, "Do you have any better ideas? Rose, she


    can go into aa and never wake up if we don''t do this."


    Woah.


    ''Oh h3ll no, we''re doing this.'' Mki growled.


    Rose looked shocked.


    Doc nodded, "This is serious," she confirmed. "Thanks to someone," she threw another crooked nce


    at me over her shoulder.


    Maria''s friend sighed in defeat.


    It was at that moment, Brandon and Zach came rushing in with the equipment Doc had asked for.


    Everyone hurried to get everything ready and plugged in and attached to whatever it needed to be


    attached to.


    And by everyone, I mean the doc, Brandon and Rose. Zach and I just stood there confused and


    useless.


    ''Way to go man,'' Mki rolled his golden eyes.


    Hey, I don''t see you doing anything useful.


    ''Oh right, because paws in this instance would be so useful,'' he shot back sarcastically.


    ''Go. To. Sleep!'' I growled.


    By the end of the organized chaos, Maria had one needle sticking out of her right arm and another out


    of her left. One, we were preparing to put my blood through, the other, was some clear substance.


    Then they pulled out tube that looked freaking two feet long.


    Hm, I wonder what tha ¡ª


    Then they started shoving it down her throat.


    WAIT, WHAT?!


    I jumped up and Mki almost lost his mind. "HEY!" I boomed.


    Brandon came over and pushed my shoulders down, back into the seat.


    He looked me in the eye, "Hey, it needs to go through her digestive system. She needs the nutrients."


    Well I guess I was wrong about what was going through that first IV.


    "No way, get that thing out of her throat," I argued loudly, trying to get back up.


    Brandon pushed me back down.


    Hard.


    "Yeah well, you did this to her so maybe next time you''ll think before you sabotage someone''s life line!"


    He boomed.


    Silence fell.


    I was speechless.


    I didn''t mean to.


    It''s not fair Maria''s friends can do this to me too.


    That''s another characteristic of mine that''s been thrown down the drain sense I''ve gotten here. No


    one''s supposed to make me speechless. Then Mariaes into my life and vampire''s got my tongue


    every other minute.


    Anyway, in other news, my mate''s got a stic tube shoved down her throat, and when doc turns to me


    with a needle in her hand, I know it''s my turn to get poked and prodded.


    I quickly try to roll up my sleeve even more, but when it doesn''t expose the part she needs to stick the


    needle into, I just rip off my whole shirt.


    I''m done waiting. The longer we take, the longer she''s got that thing down her throat.


    "Woah," I heard Brandon say, then pull Rose into his chest so she wouldn''t see.


    She just chuckled and hugged him around the waist.


    Ki whimpered. ''Why can''t our mate do that?''


    Because we want all the power.


    ''Oh. . . Yeah.''


    Doc came over and shoved the needle into my arm.


    "OW!" I sneered.


    "That was for my girl," Doc whispered darkly.


    I didn''t say anything.


    Then she twisted the needle and shoved it deeper. "And that was for my house."

 Chapter 19) She Didnt Wake With a Kiss

    Chapter 19) She Didn''t Wake With a Kiss


    ???Jason''s POV???


    "AH!"


    I nearly jumped out of my skin as Maria suddenly broke free of her friend''s hold and lurched forward


    into a sitting position. Fantastic forest green eyes darted in every direction, wide in fear, confusion, and


    panic. I probably mirrored her, along with everyone else in the room.


    My heart was in my throat, but her''s seemed unnaturally slow in its beats, even for someone not


    waking up from the apparent nightmare of the century. I was perplexed, but everything went from zero


    to one hundred so quickly I could barely keep up, let alone question the slow rate of her heart.


    The second she darted up, her friends jumped to restrain her. But she fought. Hard.


    I didn''t understand why at first, but when I caught sight of her gaze, realization washed over me. Her


    forests weren''t deep and something you want to run arms open into, like usual. They were shallow. And


    what was happening right behind the tree line ¡ª right behind her eyes ¡ª wasn''t pretty. In fact, it was


    terrifying. And tragic. The expression on her face painted all of this for the world to see. We couldn''t


    witness what she was, but we could see the pain in her eyes.


    It made an intense feeling spread through my chest and crawl to my stomach. I couldn''t identify it if I


    wanted to. Butterflies wouldn''t be the right analogy. It''s more like a family of wasps panging at my


    insides.


    I don''t know why, but time took this time to slow down in my head. And everything went sort of muffled


    in my ears.


    It couldn''t have done it while everything was quiet and calm?


    But my subconscious chose now to let everything hit me. Not while I was staring at hery helpless,


    but while I was watching her suffer a tragedy mixed with a horror right in front of my eyes. The worst


    part is that it''s all behind her ssy gaze, in her head, and none of us can do anything about it.


    I had told Mki not to let me think too deeply about any of this, and I had done the same for him. All


    because I didn''t want either of us to truly see her.


    We''re mates for crying out loud. It would make me week in the knees and probably make the aspect


    of stopping all this and just begging for her forgiveness all too appealing.


    But here we are.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Finally seeing her.


    And d@mn, she''s the most magnificent thing I''ve ever seen. Even in her pain.


    And what''d you know, everything everyone spoke about her, warned me about, was true so far.


    She''s not just a master''s kid who''s had everything handed to her. She can''t be na?ve because, the


    movie that''s ying in her head right now, it can''t be anything innocent and kind.


    Deep deep deep deep deep down, I saw this before. Of course I did. How could I not? She''s my other


    half.


    But I was really hoping to avoid being able to feel this until she submitted. The feeling I get when I


    think about how amazing she is.


    She caught me off guard. Ki and I had our walls down, and she sneak attacked us with her beautiful


    truth and forced it down our throats. Her beautiful, painful truth.


    So much for denial.


    So much for getting through this easily.


    I thought I could be passive enough not to let this happen. . . But it did.


    ''And now we''re screwed,'' Ki budded in.


    ''No!''


    If I mess up this deal it puts us all in danger. Even her.


    ''We have to follow through. We''ll go through with your n.''


    ''I don''t know if I can do it ¡ª''


    ''You can, and you will,'' I cut Ki off.


    ''. . . Besides, you gonna let her walk all over you like that?''


    He let out a growl.


    ''No. I''M the alpha.''


    That''s what I thought.


    ''And yes, we are,'' I agreed.


    I focused back in on what''s around me.


    Goddess, seeing her is like a punch to the stomach ¡ª


    HOLY CRAP.


    I barely snapped out of it in time to see her fist hurtling towards my face.


    But there''s not enough time to move out of the way. So one 20th of a secondter, I took a


    surprisingly brain jarring punch right to the nose.


    "Fu#k!"


    D@mn, she hits hard. The tears started building in my eyes from the blow to my nose.


    "Oh my crap! I''m SO sorry!"


    ***Maria''s POV***


    Crap, I just punched mate in the face.


    Wait. . .


    "Wait, no I''m not," I scowled and gave him a kick to his side from his doubled over position.


    He puffed out a grunt of air at the contact.


    I rolled my eyes and ¡ª


    Wait. . .


    He''s shirtless.


    . . . Right in front of me.


    And oh my goddess.


    I feel light headed.


    This isn''t my fist time seeing a shirtless guy.


    Obviously. And it''s not even my first time seeing an absolutely ripped shirtless guy, like Wolfie is.


    Obviously, again, because I literally fight for a living and, not to mention, go to the gym and pool.


    But this is. . . This is a lot.


    Oh my goddess his abs. . .


    OKAY! Enough! I need to stop this.


    Before I literally faint.


    I need to get back onto my train of thought to distract myself from all of. . . That.


    But we will be returning to that.


    I may not regret it, but I still didn''t mean to punch him in the face.


    In my dream, like most times, I was a little girl again. Scared and helpless.


    Well, maybe helpless isn''t the right word. . . I was a little bad @ss, but no match for what I was


    dealing with.


    I was back in my nine year old body, staring up at him. Fighting with everything I had.


    It''s no wonder the scene in my dream switched from chains to his people holding me down. It was my


    friends trying to calm me down in real life.


    And Jason. . . He was just the first face I saw after all the terrible memories of him were bombarding


    my head. I didn''t mean to strike out at him.


    When I start to wake up ¡ª and this goes for most of my nightmares ¡ª I get this rush of power. I''m not


    my 9 year old self anymore, and I can kick butt like it''s nobody''s business again, so my first instinct is


    usually to jolt awake with a limb flying towards some innocent bystander''s face.


    But this time the bystander wasn''t innocent, so it worked out.


    Wolfie slowly stood from his doubled over position, still cradling his bleeding nose.


    Oh my goddess.


    That smells too good.


    So . . . Why am I not jumping him and draining him of all his blood?


    I haven''t fed in months.


    I shouldn''t be able to resist.


    I feel a pull, but it is far too manageable. I''ve had trouble controlling myself with his smell even without


    his blood actually being exposed. So why. . .


    I gasped, and I know my eyebrows shot up.


    Everyone got visibly more ufortable.


    No. . .


    They wouldn''t.


    I whipped my gaze to Doc, because apparently, she''s here too. I shook my head, "You didn''t."


    There''s no blood bags anywhere, and the single one Rose and Brandon gave me wouldn''t be enough


    for me to resist Wolfie''s exposed blood.


    Silence.


    They did.


    They gave me Jason''s blood.


    I don''t know how obvious I made the very intense. . .


    Wait. . . Deep breath.


    Don''t overreact. They were trying to help.


    I don''t know how obvious I made the very intense. . . Discontent, but I felt everyone''s agitation grow.


    "Everyone out," I heard Wolfie''s snarl cut through the air.


    No one moved for a second.


    He looked around, "Now!" He put a little alphamand behind it.


    It got Happy stirring, and he moved to lead everyone out.


    Before he got to her, Doc looked over to me and Wolfie, "She still shouldn''t be out and about. You need


    to regain your strength. You should sleep for the rest of the day."


    Lay down and stare at the sealing while I contemte every bad decision I''ve ever made for the rest of


    the day, got it.


    Happy got to her and grabbed her arm lightly, "Doctor," he beckoned.


    Wow, he''s probably the most gentlemanly person to throw someone out of a room since ever.


    She walked with him but threw something over her shoulder as she left.


    "You," she pointed at me sternly, "sleep."


    "And you," she moved her demanding gaze to Wolfie, "Make sure she sleeps."


    My brows furrowed.


    "Wait what?"


    And she was gone.

 Chapter 19: 18 - Walking Idiot

    Chapter 19: 18 - Walking Idiot


    ??? Still Jason''s POV ???


    I watched the blood flow smoothly down the tube and into my mate.


    I keep checking my watch, and it''s only been five minutes, but it feels like hours.


    I''ve spent the entire time, eyes glued open, staring at the tube leading down my mate''s throat.


    I know that can''t befortable. And she''s gonna be sore when she wakes up.


    Not only her throat, but her jaw probably too. It''s holding her mouth open, so it''s gonna be dry as a


    desert.


    There''s also a small trail of drool that''s dripping out of the corner of her mouth.


    It''s kinda cute.


    But every time my eyes go there, I can see the clear stic so close by in my peripheral vision, so my


    mind shoots right back to the worst.


    At the end of the sixth minute, I finally allow my eyes to travel somewhere other than Maria''s mouth or


    my watch.


    They rolled over her face. She''s beautiful. I mean, I knew that before I saw her unconscious, but now


    she''s just so. . . Peaceful. When she''s awake, I don''t like how she looks at me. She''s either looking at


    me like I''m the most annoying person she''s ever encountered, or like I''m the dumbest.


    Why couldn''t it be something like fear? It''s easily reversible and kills two birds with one stone. There


    wouldn''t be any resistance and she could be an example for everyone else.


    But no, she has to roll her eyes,ugh like she knows something I don''t, and keep her chin up.


    Why does she have to do that? It''s the most obvious sign I have no control over the situation. It doesn''t


    help me in my dealings and makes me look bad.


    I only need it to fall for a second. After, I would pick it right back up.


    And things would be so much easier.


    But now, her chin''s up because her head needs to be tilted at an angle so she doesn''t sophisticate.


    And she''s not rolling her eyes, talking back orughing at me.


    She''s justying there. Still, and. . . And helpless.


    That doesn''t leave a good feeling in my stomach.


    But she also looks pure.


    Like the young girl she is, I suppose.


    The bold look she always holds in her eyes makes that fact slip my mind, I guess. She''s only


    seventeen.


    ''Yes, and probably very inexperienced.''


    ''Ki!''


    ''What?! Don''t worry, we''ll fix that.''


    I rolled my eyes.


    He has no filter.


    My gaze went straight back to her.


    This all just makes my heart ache for her more. How beautiful she is, but also how much pain she''s in.


    How much pain she''s in because of me.


    I can''t believe I did this to her.


    And after today, I have to go on hurting her, because backing out of this deal is not an option.


    I just wish she would just,promise. It''s not that hard. She''s making it so much moreplicated


    than it needs to be. She''s the one that can change all this. Is it really that hard to just submit? And if


    she does, everyone else will follow.


    Ugh! Why does she have to be so difficult!


    ''I know, many have told her we will be just and kind rulers. Once we get through the bumpy patch, we


    could actually start living up to that. But noooo.''


    I nodded and sighed out of frustration.


    ''. . . Ki, this doesn''t get in the way of your n, does it?''


    ''No, but it''s going to take a while to get any sort of results. It was going to anyway, but this might have


    set us back a bit.''


    ''Okay, as long as we''re not ruined.''


    ''Oh, far from it.''


    I nodded. ''Good.''


    It was hard eyes that fell on Maria next.


    And then they immediately softened when they took in her state again.


    Okay, enough plotting against her. We''ll have her to ourselves soon. Her love and submission.


    Well, maybe not soon, but at some point.


    For now we can feel guilty for what we did.


    ''. . . Look at her, Ki.''


    ''Don''t remind me.''


    "Hey," Rose''s voice sent Ki to the back of my mind. "Don''t worry too much," she told me.


    "I mean, worry, feel bad, you deserve it. But not too much. She''s had worse, she can take it," she said.


    "Is that supposed to make me feel better?" I raised my brow.


    She shrugged, "Maybe. But it could have also been a wake up call."


    "Wha ¡ª"


    Before I could ask the girl what the h3ll she meant by that, Maria started jolting and squirming.


    Ki immediately came back to the forefront, but stayed tensely quiet. I, on the other hand, "What is going


    on!?" I questioned, jumping out of my chair. But it didn''tst long. I swayed from side to side, then fell


    right back into the chair.


    Oh right, blood being drawn, better take it slow.


    "What''s happening to her?!" I asked again, only leaning forward this time.


    "Exactly what they told you to bring us here for," Rose said, her and Brandon Jumping into action.


    They took an arm each and pinned it to the bed, while Doc rushed to detach me from the blood sucky


    machine thingy. The thick liquid abruptly stopped flowing through the tube, which is good, because


    Maria started making unsettling choking and gagging sounds a secondter. The doctor ripped the tube


    right out of her throat, and I had to restrain myself from jumping up and yelling at her to be more


    careful.


    I can feel Mki fidgeting, agitated and jumpy, as well.


    She knows what she''s doing, I breathe to calm us both down.


    My attempt to keep my cool didn''t work for long, though, because Maria''s jolting and squirms turned to


    full on thrashing of her limbs. I felt my breathing and heart rate skyrocket to a million. Rose and


    Brandon looked like they were seriously struggling to hold her down. I was having a war with myself


    trying to decide if I should help hold her down, or pry the two off her.


    My eyes were raking her body frantically, trying to figure out whatever was causing this fit.


    Is she having a seizure? I''m pretty sure you''re not supposed to hold people down when they''re having


    a seizure.


    But if that were the case Doc definitely would have stepped in by now, right?


    Through the thoughts racing, my gaze finally found its way to her face, and she no longer looks


    peaceful. Her eyebrows are furrowed together and I can''t tell if that''s ayer of moisture over her


    eyshes. She''s letting out small whimpers that are jabbing at my heart strings. She looks. . . scared.


    Terrified.


    "Alright! What the h3ll is going on?!" I hollered, standing up and leaning over her, ignoring the


    dizziness.


    Brandon let out a strained sigh, "She''s having a nightmare," he informed me with suppressed panic in


    his voice.


    It made my own panic build in my chest. I looked around frantically at everyone, "Well, wake her up!"


    I didn''t even think to question how the h3ll a simple nightmare could cause all this. But how could I,


    when she looks like she''s witnessing something terrible right before her strong eyes? It''s even more


    heartbreaking that it''s all behind her lids, and I can''t do anything to stop it.


    When no one jumped into action, anger racked through me. I let out a growl fit for an alpha and took


    action myself.


    Mid reach to her shoulders, I was grabbed from behind. The anger built up into almost rage at that.


    What the h3ll are they doing trying to keep me from helping my mate?


    I struggled and pushed and pulled, and the weight on my shoulders only intensified.


    I heard something distant. Something maybe calling out to me. I wouldn''t know, though. I''m so focused


    on being outraged and panicked at the same time that I can''t hear Rose calling my name.


    Until she ps me across the face, and physically moves it to look at her.


    "Listen! If we wake her up now, there''s no telling what she''ll do! She won''t be able to think straight and


    might very well attack us and win." She gave me a pointed look right into my eyes.


    "Yeah," Brandon started, "she''s pumped up on blood directly from a live source. Her mate''s at that."


    "So. . . that''s bad?" I hear a familiar voice from behind me.


    I looked back, and it''s my second inmand helping to hold me down.


    He saw me looking and shrugged. "I figured they knew what they were talking about."


    Before I could react, Brandon answered his question. "A pure blood that just drank from a live source


    without it being apart of their regr diet? Yeah. It''s bad. She''s practically on cocaine."


    Wait what?


    "Why?" I question, trying again to calm myself down a bit.


    "Because, basically, you get this huge power rush, and it heightens all your senses, including your


    talent, and if you''re not used to it ¡ª especially for a pure blood ¡ª it can be. . . Rough," Brandon


    exins.


    I narrowed my eyes at him, "what do you mean ''rough''?"


    Rose looked back up from Maria with an annoyed expression, "They go all koo koo crazy because,


    they can''t control their senses. We have to wait it out so she can calm down."


    "I swear, man, you need to get educated," Rose tacked on, shaking her head and focusing back on


    Maria.


    Zach and the doctor are no longer holding me back, but I can tell Doc is still ready to pounce at any


    second.


    "Hey, cut me some ck," I put my arms up in defense, "you''re a different species."


    "A different species that you took over the territory of," Rose shot back.


    "Well ¡ª"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Yeah, did you not do any research?" Brandon rose his brow.


    "I did but ¡ª"


    "And, your mate is one," Rose shook her head disapprovingly again.


    "What does that have to do with ¡ª"


    "AH!"

 Chapter 20) What Did They Do?

    Chapter 20) What Did They Do?


    She''s entrusting Wolfie with making sure I sleep?


    And leaving me?


    Alone. With him.


    I mean, I know she doesn''t have much of a choice.


    But still.


    "Make sure she sleeps?"


    Really? I don''t need sleep that bad, and there''s no way in h3ll I''m sleeping with him in the room.


    I turn and re at Wolfie''s tall and bulky frame. I have to tilt my head up quite a bit to look him in the


    eye from my position sitting with my legs dangling off the bed. He simply stares back.


    Dang he''s pretty.


    Too bad that''s his only redeeming quality, so far.


    We stay like this for a hot minute.


    And when I say hot, I mean hot.


    There''s a sort of warmth collecting in my stomach, and I almost feel a sweat brake loose. For a split


    second ¡ª split second ¡ª the fact that I may be going through heat shed through my mind. It''s


    mainly a werewolf thing, but it''s verymon for females mated to wolves, even if they''re not one


    themselves, to experience it too.


    Which is freaking weird if you ask me, but I don''t make the rules.


    I''m not na?ve enough to think that it won''t happen indefinitely, but the idea of it being what is going on


    right now immediately simmered out. It''s way too early for that.


    Thank the goddess.


    That would be terrible.


    But then what is this pit of warmth?


    It''s not bad. It''s actually. . . It''s actually pretty nice.


    And I have a feeling it''s because he''s looking at me like that.


    And because I might as well have freaking marked him.


    And his pecs are. . . Oh my goodness.


    NO! Stop it brain! I can already feel the repercussions of my friends'' decisionsing to bite me.


    This is not going to be good.


    "Could you stop looking at me like that?!" I suddenly blurted.


    Jeez, my brain can''t function properly under these conditions!


    He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, seemingly about to make a move, but his intense gaze


    still didn''t falter.


    It took me a second to realize his only motive for stirring was to inch closer to me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    And he wasn''t inching because he wanted to gage howfortable I was with his proximity.


    Oh no.


    Of course, not.


    He was inching because he was taking his sweet old time stalking towards me.


    I don''t know what made the feeling arise in my stomach that the scenario was anything like a predator


    stalking it''s prey, but that''s what it felt like.


    With him slowly slithering towards me, head slightly downcast so he''s looking at me through thick


    I didn''t feel any mal intent in his actions or expression, but I was still on edge.


    Is this how it''s always gonna be now?


    Because I have his blood pumping through my system, every time I''m under his gaze I''ll go rigid with. .


    . I don''t even know what.


    Uncertainty?


    Excitement?


    No, no, definitely not excitement.


    That would be. . . That would be bad.


    Right?


    I have no idea what it could be, but the feeling in my stomach is growing.


    Once he stood in front of me, he opened his mouth.


    "Well you heard her. Go to sleep," He ordered.


    I let out a loud, "Ha," and just smirked with an eyebrow raised up at him. "And what exactly makes you


    think I''d do that with you anywhere near me?" I enquired.


    His gaze never faltered, "I don''t know why you wouldn''t. You can trust me, you know."


    I let out another, "Ha!" But kept quiet after this one.


    Iughed at the prospect of trusting him, even though I felt sincerity fill the area around us. I even felt


    a hint of. . . Hurt? From his side of things.


    I don''t know when I started feeling ''things'' when it came to him, but that''s probably just another part of


    the mate bond no one ever decides to tell young people before they experience it.


    I swear, it''s like they find joy in our utter confusion and misunderstanding.


    Anyway, he has no right to be hurt if that is the case.


    Hepletely butchered any sliver of trust I could hold for him when he took over my house.


    Naturally.


    He shrugged at my response, "The sleeping medication currently flowing through your IV might also


    help."


    My eyes widened and whipped in the direction of my arm with the needle poking out of it.


    No way!!


    Doc did this too?


    No wonder I was feeling drowsier than usual, even after feeding.


    I immediately went to rip it out.


    "Hey!" Wolfie jumped to grab my wrist. He mped onto it tightly and wrapped a protective hand


    around the spot with the IV attached.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    My ¡ª his blood ran cold. I froze in my ce, and my eyes locked on his hand over one of my IV''s.


    He''s so close.


    And he''s shirtless.


    He''s on the bed. . . Touching me.


    And he''s shirtless.


    His his his. . . Oh my crap his muscles.


    He''s so close, on the bed, touching me, shirtless, and his musclessss.


    I can''ttttt.


    Helppp meee.


    I can''t breathe.


    How do you do that again?


    My eyes had absentmindedly traveled up his very toned arms, across his broad shoulders and to his


    chest.


    Air.


    Why do you elude me?


    "Are you done?" I heard Wolfie''s voice ring through the air with a hint of amusement.


    "Definitely not," I told him without even bothering to meet his eyes.


    There''s no way I''m taking my eyes off his shirtless upper body until he takes the opportunity away


    from me and puts a shirt on.


    I watched his chest rumble with a chuckle.


    My own chest constricted.


    This is too much.


    But I pushed through. I made sure to analyze every single detail. Every curve and edge. Every


    beautiful, beautiful curve and edge.


    Every scar. Even they were beautiful on him. He had a few of them. Nothing too crazy, but they


    decorated the parts of his body that I can see enough to know he''s been in his fair share of fights.


    My eyes found a mark that ran from his shoulder to the top of his pec. It looks like it was particrly


    painful, seeming deep and jagged.


    It had to have been. It''s not easy to scar people like us. Especially if we''re of master or alpha blood.


    The tiniest scar on us could have been a fatal wound to others.


    This is why it''s actually quite rming when you find a scar like that on someone. Maybe not as


    surprising as it used to be. Because of the war that broke out years back, nearly everyone significant


    seems to be sporting at least one.


    I know I have. . . A few.


    I was almost ready to trail my eyes back to his, but I decided to let them rack his upper body one more


    time.


    They ran over his arms, abs, and everything.


    Twice.


    Then I met his eyes.


    I wasn''t surprised to find a smirk on his face.


    I suppose I had just openly gawked at him for thest few minutes. That seems like something to smirk


    about.


    He raised a brow, amusement and smugness still on his face. "You done now?"


    I nodded, "for now, yes"


    It doesn''t help that you''re still holding me though.


    He nodded back. "Good, now go to sleep," he told me softly while not so softly pushing me down into a


    I tried to resist, but of course, all those muscles mean he''s strong, and I''m feeling crazy waited down


    because of the medication.


    I still fought.


    He saw the determined resistance in my eyes and lightened up, eyebrows furrowing in concern and


    confusion. "Why do you not want to sleep that badly?" His gaze softened the smallest bit, "Do you


    really think I''ll hurt you?" His voice is soft, barely above a whisper, filled with sincerity. He''s looking me


    directly in the eye. Truly asking and truly hurt at the prospect.


    Truly hurt for some reason.


    Up to this point, all he''s shown is that he wants my submission and power, not me. So I don''t see why


    he''d be hurt.


    Unless. . .


    It doesn''t matter, that''s not the case anyway.


    I want to break eye contact. I don''t want to look at his beautiful storms anymore. He can''t know the


    reason I don''t want to sleep, not right now. And looking into his eyes onlypels me more to tell him


    because, all I see in his gaze is the good in him. All the care and love he could give me and maybe


    even wants to give me, but doesn''t.


    So, I tore my stare from his swimming iron storms and set it on the sealing above his head.


    "Don''t worry about it," I mumbled.


    A small, small feeling of betrayal washed over me just as the overwhelming drowsiness did.


    They know how much I hate this. My friends. They know the reason I don''t sleep at night.


    That''s why they drugged me. I wouldn''t do it on my own.


    They''re hearts are in the right ce but. . . I just can''t help the feeling that they screwed me over.


    Especially when the dread starts creeping into the picture.


    I sighed and let my vision fall to the needle sticking out of my arm that, at this point, makes me want to


    vomit.


    It''s a double header,bining two things I hate in this world.


    Needles, and sleeping.


    I almost chuckled at how messed up that sounds, even in my own head.


    But it''s true, they both bring back images I would do anything to keep suppressed.


    Also, I''ve always just had a thing against needles.


    So who can me me for feeling a little stabbed in the back while gazing down at the needle in my


    skin as I lose consciousness.


    Right into what I know is my own personal h3ll.

 Chapter 20: 19 - She Didnt Wake With a Kiss

    Chapter 20: 19 - She Didn''t Wake With a Kiss


    ???Jason''s POV???


    "AH!"


    I nearly jumped out of my skin as Maria suddenly broke free of her friend''s hold and lurched forward


    into a sitting position. Fantastic forest green eyes darted in every direction, wide in fear, confusion, and


    panic. I probably mirrored her, along with everyone else in the room.


    My heart was in my throat, but her''s seemed unnaturally slow in its beats, even for someone not


    waking up from the apparent nightmare of the century. I was perplexed, but everything went from zero


    to one hundred so quickly I could barely keep up, let alone question the slow rate of her heart.


    The second she darted up, her friends jumped to restrain her. But she fought. Hard.


    I didn''t understand why at first, but when I caught sight of her gaze, realization washed over me. Her


    forests weren''t deep and something you want to run arms open into, like usual. They were shallow. And


    what was happening right behind the tree line ¡ª right behind her eyes ¡ª wasn''t pretty. In fact, it was


    terrifying. And tragic. The expression on her face painted all of this for the world to see. We couldn''t


    witness what she was, but we could see the pain in her eyes.


    It made an intense feeling spread through my chest and crawl to my stomach. I couldn''t identify it if I


    wanted to. Butterflies wouldn''t be the right analogy. It''s more like a family of wasps panging at my


    insides.


    I don''t know why, but time took this time to slow down in my head. And everything went sort of muffled


    in my ears.


    It couldn''t have done it while everything was quiet and calm?


    But my subconscious chose now to let everything hit me. Not while I was staring at hery helpless, but


    while I was watching her suffer a tragedy mixed with a horror right in front of my eyes. The worst part is


    that it''s all behind her ssy gaze, in her head, and none of us can do anything about it.


    I had told Mki not to let me think too deeply about any of this, and I had done the same for him. All


    because I didn''t want either of us to truly see her.


    We''re mates for crying out loud. It would make me week in the knees and probably make the aspect of


    stopping all this and just begging for her forgiveness all too appealing.


    But here we are.


    Finally seeing her.


    And d@mn, she''s the most magnificent thing I''ve ever seen. Even in her pain.


    And what''d you know, everything everyone spoke about her, warned me about, was true so far.


    She''s not just a master''s kid who''s had everything handed to her. She can''t be na?ve because, the


    movie that''s ying in her head right now, it can''t be anything innocent and kind.


    Deep deep deep deep deep down, I saw this before. Of course I did. How could I not? She''s my other


    half.


    But I was really hoping to avoid being able to feel this until she submitted. The feeling I get when I think


    about how amazing she is.


    She caught me off guard. Ki and I had our walls down, and she sneak attacked us with her beautiful


    truth and forced it down our throats. Her beautiful, painful truth.


    So much for denial.


    So much for getting through this easily.


    I thought I could be passive enough not to let this happen. . . But it did.


    ''And now we''re screwed,'' Ki budded in.


    ''No!''


    If I mess up this deal it puts us all in danger. Even her.


    ''We have to follow through. We''ll go through with your n.''


    ''I don''t know if I can do it ¡ª''


    ''You can, and you will,'' I cut Ki off.


    ''. . . Besides, you gonna let her walk all over you like that?''


    He let out a growl.


    ''No. I''M the alpha.''


    That''s what I thought.


    ''And yes, we are,'' I agreed.


    I focused back in on what''s around me.


    Goddess, seeing her is like a punch to the stomach ¡ª


    HOLY CRAP.


    I barely snapped out of it in time to see her fist hurtling towards my face.


    But there''s not enough time to move out of the way. So one 20th of a secondter, I took a surprisingly


    brain jarring punch right to the nose.


    "Fu#k!"


    D@mn, she hits hard. The tears started building in my eyes from the blow to my nose.


    "Oh my crap! I''m SO sorry!"


    ***Maria''s POV***


    Crap, I just punched mate in the face.


    Wait. . .


    "Wait, no I''m not," I scowled and gave him a kick to his side from his doubled over position.


    He puffed out a grunt of air at the contact.


    I rolled my eyes and ¡ª


    Wait. . .


    He''s shirtless.


    . . . Right in front of me.


    And oh my goddess.


    I feel light headed.


    This isn''t my fist time seeing a shirtless guy.


    Obviously. And it''s not even my first time seeing an absolutely ripped shirtless guy, like Wolfie is.


    Obviously, again, because I literally fight for a living and, not to mention, go to the gym and pool.


    But this is. . . This is a lot.


    Oh my goddess his abs. . .


    OKAY! Enough! I need to stop this.


    Before I literally faint.


    I need to get back onto my train of thought to distract myself from all of. . . That.


    But we will be returning to that.


    I may not regret it, but I still didn''t mean to punch him in the face.


    In my dream, like most times, I was a little girl again. Scared and helpless.


    Well, maybe helpless isn''t the right word. . . I was a little bad @ss, but no match for what I was dealing


    with.


    I was back in my nine year old body, staring up at him. Fighting with everything I had.


    It''s no wonder the scene in my dream switched from chains to his people holding me down. It was my


    friends trying to calm me down in real life.


    And Jason. . . He was just the first face I saw after all the terrible memories of him were bombarding


    my head. I didn''t mean to strike out at him.


    When I start to wake up ¡ª and this goes for most of my nightmares ¡ª I get this rush of power. I''m not


    my 9 year old self anymore, and I can kick butt like it''s nobody''s business again, so my first instinct is


    usually to jolt awake with a limb flying towards some innocent bystander''s face.


    But this time the bystander wasn''t innocent, so it worked out.


    Wolfie slowly stood from his doubled over position, still cradling his bleeding nose.


    Oh my goddess.


    That smells too good.


    So . . . Why am I not jumping him and draining him of all his blood?


    I haven''t fed in months.


    I shouldn''t be able to resist.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I feel a pull, but it is far too manageable. I''ve had trouble controlling myself with his smell even without


    his blood actually being exposed. So why. . .


    I gasped, and I know my eyebrows shot up.


    Everyone got visibly more ufortable.


    No. . .


    They wouldn''t.


    I whipped my gaze to Doc, because apparently, she''s here too. I shook my head, "You didn''t."


    There''s no blood bags anywhere, and the single one Rose and Brandon gave me wouldn''t be enough


    for me to resist Wolfie''s exposed blood.


    Silence.


    They did.


    They gave me Jason''s blood.


    I don''t know how obvious I made the very intense. . .


    Wait. . . Deep breath.


    Don''t overreact. They were trying to help.


    I don''t know how obvious I made the very intense. . . Discontent, but I felt everyone''s agitation grow.


    "Everyone out," I heard Wolfie''s snarl cut through the air.


    No one moved for a second.


    He looked around, "Now!" He put a little alphamand behind it.


    It got Happy stirring, and he moved to lead everyone out.


    Before he got to her, Doc looked over to me and Wolfie, "She still shouldn''t be out and about. You need


    to regain your strength. You should sleep for the rest of the day."


    Lay down and stare at the sealing while I contemte every bad decision I''ve ever made for the rest of


    the day, got it.


    Happy got to her and grabbed her arm lightly, "Doctor," he beckoned.


    Wow, he''s probably the most gentlemanly person to throw someone out of a room since ever.


    She walked with him but threw something over her shoulder as she left.


    "You," she pointed at me sternly, "sleep."


    "And you," she moved her demanding gaze to Wolfie, "Make sure she sleeps."


    My brows furrowed.


    "Wait what?"


    And she was gone.

 Chapter 21) I Slept With Him

    Chapter 21) I Slept With Him


    ???Jason''s POV???


    She does not look happy.


    Not one bit.


    She''s been asleep for barely a few minutes and she already looks in pain.


    She told me not to worry about it. She''s obviously afraid to sleep because she doesn''t want to face


    her dreams.


    Could they be that bad?


    All I want to do is go up to her and scoop her up in my arms.


    But she wouldn''t like that.


    Not at all.


    So I settled for sitting by her bedside and watching over her.


    She''s unconscious and there''s no one around. I can act as tender as I want to towards her.


    I rested my elbows on the bed and sighed, "you''ve got some real baggage up there don''t you?" I


    I was staring at her, and I noticed a little scar on her neck. She has a few of them in other ces too.


    One tiny one under her right eye, and a lower one on her left cheek.


    In the dress that exposed her shoulders that I saw her in while she was trying on, I noticed some there


    too. I couldn''t tell how deep they are, but they''re not small. That''s for sure.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    My mate has scars on her beautiful skin, quite a few, and those are just the ones I''ve seen. How could


    someone so young and beautiful get into a position to get so hurt?


    I watched her shoulders, that are now covered in fabric and strands of her colorful hair, intently.


    Maybe if I could just, take another look. Maybe I could put my mind at ease if I saw them again and


    they''re not that bad.


    My hand itched to move closer.


    But what if they are that bad.


    I stayed still for a second.


    ''They''re not,'' I heard Ki growl.


    I heaved out a breath of air. He''s probably right.


    I still found my hand inching closer to the fabric covering Maria''s shoulders.


    Maybe if I just ¡ª


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Maria''s groan in her sleep stopped me in my tracks.


    She can''t be waking up yet, she hasn''t gotten nearly enough sleep. I stood stock still and waited a few


    seconds.


    To my relief, she didn''t stir any further.


    Other than to rub her cheek against my outstretched hand.


    My throat constricted.


    Woah.


    She sighed, and whatever turmoil that was going on in her mind before, seemed to subside. She


    rested her head on my hand and leaned into my touch. And I certainly had no ns on pulling my hand


    away, so we stayed there, for I don''t know how long.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    My eyes peeled open.


    Only tond on a pair of silver cloudy ones in front of me.


    Inches in front of me.


    Attached to a face and body that are also lying only inches in front of me.


    A shirtless body.


    "AH!" I jumped when everything really sunk in.


    I slept with Wolfie!


    Unfortunately, before I could really process much else, my butt slipped from the edge of the bed, and I


    went tumbling down.


    I hopped back up without wasting any time. I found the son of a biscuit resting on his forearm with a,


    rather judgmental ¡ª if I do say so myself ¡ª eyebrow raised.


    "What the heck are you doing in my bed?!" I screamed at him.


    Before he could respond I tacked on, "You better freaking be wearing pants! I swear to ¡ª"


    "Of course I''m wearing pants," he rolled his eyes.


    Relief filled my entire being ¡ª


    Don''t lie, you know it wasn''t your entire being, something deep in my psyche chastened.


    . . . I don''t know who said that, but it wasn''t with my permission.


    After the fact, I immediately looked down and started patting everything down to make sure I''m wearing


    pants.


    I''m fully clothed.


    Just the way I left it.


    Thank the goddess.


    And lucky for him.


    ''Cause if I wasn''t, I would have ripped his throat out. Mate or not.


    Done with my brief analysis, for now, I looked back up at him with narrowed eyes, "Answer the


    question."


    He chuckled and shook his head while readjusting so he was upright and leaning back on his hands.


    "This is my bed," he told me, first of all. "I took it, along with everything else in this house, so it''s mine. I


    can sleep in it if I want."


    I rolled my eyes, "Well, you couldn''t have, oh I don''t know, picked another one for tonight," I told him,


    shaking my head with a look of annoyance. "And if not, maybe put on a shirt," I gritted out.


    "And sacrifice myfort?" He asked like it was the most ridiculous thing I could have brought up.


    "You''re lucky I even have pants on, I normally sleep without them."


    That made every fiber of my body freeze, but I tried to push it away.


    "Besides. . ." He continued.


    His voice came out differently this time.


    And it reeked havoc on my body.


    It was more husky and gruff.


    Dark.


    "I liked sleeping next to you." His hand reached out, and I didn''t even move to swipe it away. I just


    watched, suddenly mesmerized, as his hand neared the exposed skin on my arm. It got there, and he


    glided his hand over it lightly. And I swear, he might as well have dragged a lightning bolt against my


    skin because, the amount of electricity that it left in it''s wake was brain numbing.


    When the sparks of electricity subsided, it was followed by fiery heat, then icy cold, and it stayed there


    for quite some time. Even after his hand fell from my arm.


    He didn''t even have to look up at me to meet me eye to eye from his sitting position on the bed.


    And jeez, he really does have gorgeous eyes.


    And abs.


    And arms.


    And. . . I''m getting carried away.


    . . . But his musclesssss!


    Okay, I''m done.


    I heard his darkughter, "You''re staring again."


    I rolled my eyes before meeting his, "Am I suppose to be embarrassed? Don''t act like you don''t do the


    same thing," I crossed my arms.


    He chuckled harshly again, "Listen, I know you think you''re the center of everyone''s universe," he said


    with distaste.


    . . . No I don''t.


    "But I don''t stare you up and down for minutes on end," he told me with a subjective brow raised.


    I just stood there silently like an idiot. My arms grew tighter around my torso and I could feel my teeth


    digging into my bottom lip.


    I wasn''t just imagining catching him sneaking nces my way was I? Or ¡ª or when I would feel him


    stare into the back of my head. . .


    No.


    The looks were real, I know they were. They triggered my talent and I saw them with my own eyes.


    He''s just trying to get in my head. Make me feel embarrassed.


    But jeez, it freaking worked for a few seconds.


    I rolled my eyes even harder, "Don''t worry, I know very well I''m not the center of anyone''s universe," I


    put on a strained smile, "Especially not yours."


    I headed to the door for a dramatic exit and pulled at the handle.


    Locked.


    . . . Well, that ruined it.


    I heard Wolfie''s strangledughter from behind me.


    I huffed in exasperation, "Why do we have so many doors that lock from the outside?! This is


    ridiculous!"


    He snorted, "Don''t worry, I have the key."


    I held my hand out, "Well, can I have it?"


    "Mmmm, what''s the magic word?" He smirked, dangling the key in front of him.


    "Go to h3ll."


    "No, that''s three words."


    I gave him the ultimate eye roll, "Please," I gritted out.


    "Sure."


    He didn''t make a move toe closer.


    "Come and get it."


    Oh. . .


    . . . I do not like the look in his eyes.

 Chapter 21: 20 - What Did They Do?

    Chapter 21: 20 - What Did They Do?


    She''s entrusting Wolfie with making sure I sleep?


    And leaving me?


    Alone. With him.


    I mean, I know she doesn''t have much of a choice.


    But still.


    "Make sure she sleeps?"


    Really? I don''t need sleep that bad, and there''s no way in h3ll I''m sleeping with him in the room.


    I turn and re at Wolfie''s tall and bulky frame. I have to tilt my head up quite a bit to look him in the


    eye from my position sitting with my legs dangling off the bed. He simply stares back.


    Dang he''s pretty.


    Too bad that''s his only redeeming quality, so far.


    We stay like this for a hot minute.


    And when I say hot, I mean hot.


    There''s a sort of warmth collecting in my stomach, and I almost feel a sweat brake loose. For a split


    second ¡ª split second ¡ª the fact that I may be going through heat shed through my mind. It''s


    mainly a werewolf thing, but it''s verymon for females mated to wolves, even if they''re not one


    themselves, to experience it too.


    Which is freaking weird if you ask me, but I don''t make the rules.


    I''m not na?ve enough to think that it won''t happen indefinitely, but the idea of it being what is going on


    right now immediately simmered out. It''s way too early for that.


    Thank the goddess.


    That would be terrible.


    But then what is this pit of warmth?


    It''s not bad. It''s actually. . . It''s actually pretty nice.


    And I have a feeling it''s because he''s looking at me like that.


    And because I might as well have freaking marked him.


    And his pecs are. . . Oh my goodness.


    NO! Stop it brain! I can already feel the repercussions of my friends'' decisionsing to bite me.


    This is not going to be good.


    "Could you stop looking at me like that?!" I suddenly blurted.


    Jeez, my brain can''t function properly under these conditions!


    He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, seemingly about to make a move, but his intense gaze


    still didn''t falter.


    It took me a second to realize his only motive for stirring was to inch closer to me.


    And he wasn''t inching because he wanted to gage howfortable I was with his proximity.


    Oh no.


    Of course, not.


    He was inching because he was taking his sweet old time stalking towards me.


    I don''t know what made the feeling arise in my stomach that the scenario was anything like a predator


    stalking it''s prey, but that''s what it felt like.


    With him slowly slithering towards me, head slightly downcast so he''s looking at me through thick


    I didn''t feel any mal intent in his actions or expression, but I was still on edge.


    Is this how it''s always gonna be now?


    Because I have his blood pumping through my system, every time I''m under his gaze I''ll go rigid with. .


    . I don''t even know what.


    Uncertainty?


    Excitement?


    No, no, definitely not excitement.


    That would be. . . That would be bad.


    Right?


    I have no idea what it could be, but the feeling in my stomach is growing.


    Once he stood in front of me, he opened his mouth.


    "Well you heard her. Go to sleep," He ordered.


    I let out a loud, "Ha," and just smirked with an eyebrow raised up at him. "And what exactly makes you


    think I''d do that with you anywhere near me?" I enquired.


    His gaze never faltered, "I don''t know why you wouldn''t. You can trust me, you know."


    I let out another, "Ha!" But kept quiet after this one.


    Iughed at the prospect of trusting him, even though I felt sincerity fill the area around us. I even felt a


    hint of. . . Hurt? From his side of things.


    I don''t know when I started feeling ''things'' when it came to him, but that''s probably just another part of


    the mate bond no one ever decides to tell young people before they experience it.


    I swear, it''s like they find joy in our utter confusion and misunderstanding.


    Anyway, he has no right to be hurt if that is the case.


    Hepletely butchered any sliver of trust I could hold for him when he took over my house. Naturally.


    He shrugged at my response, "The sleeping medication currently flowing through your IV might also


    help."


    My eyes widened and whipped in the direction of my arm with the needle poking out of it.


    No way!!


    Doc did this too?


    No wonder I was feeling drowsier than usual, even after feeding.


    I immediately went to rip it out.


    "Hey!" Wolfie jumped to grab my wrist. He mped onto it tightly and wrapped a protective hand


    around the spot with the IV attached.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    My ¡ª his blood ran cold. I froze in my ce, and my eyes locked on his hand over one of my IV''s.


    He''s so close.


    And he''s shirtless.


    He''s on the bed. . . Touching me.


    And he''s shirtless.


    His his his. . . Oh my crap his muscles.


    He''s so close, on the bed, touching me, shirtless, and his musclessss.


    I can''ttttt.


    Helppp meee.


    I can''t breathe.


    How do you do that again?


    My eyes had absentmindedly traveled up his very toned arms, across his broad shoulders and to his


    chest.


    Air.


    Why do you elude me?


    "Are you done?" I heard Wolfie''s voice ring through the air with a hint of amusement.


    "Definitely not," I told him without even bothering to meet his eyes.


    There''s no way I''m taking my eyes off his shirtless upper body until he takes the opportunity away from


    me and puts a shirt on.


    I watched his chest rumble with a chuckle.


    My own chest constricted.


    This is too much.


    But I pushed through. I made sure to analyze every single detail. Every curve and edge. Every


    beautiful, beautiful curve and edge.


    Every scar. Even they were beautiful on him. He had a few of them. Nothing too crazy, but they


    decorated the parts of his body that I can see enough to know he''s been in his fair share of fights.


    My eyes found a mark that ran from his shoulder to the top of his pec. It looks like it was particrly


    painful, seeming deep and jagged.


    It had to have been. It''s not easy to scar people like us. Especially if we''re of master or alpha blood.


    The tiniest scar on us could have been a fatal wound to others.


    This is why it''s actually quite rming when you find a scar like that on someone. Maybe not as


    surprising as it used to be. Because of the war that broke out years back, nearly everyone significant


    seems to be sporting at least one.


    I know I have. . . A few.


    I was almost ready to trail my eyes back to his, but I decided to let them rack his upper body one more


    time.


    They ran over his arms, abs, and everything.


    Twice.


    Then I met his eyes.


    I wasn''t surprised to find a smirk on his face.


    I suppose I had just openly gawked at him for thest few minutes. That seems like something to smirk


    about.


    He raised a brow, amusement and smugness still on his face. "You done now?"


    I nodded, "for now, yes"


    It doesn''t help that you''re still holding me though.


    He nodded back. "Good, now go to sleep," he told me softly while not so softly pushing me down into a


    I tried to resist, but of course, all those muscles mean he''s strong, and I''m feeling crazy waited down


    because of the medication.


    I still fought.


    He saw the determined resistance in my eyes and lightened up, eyebrows furrowing in concern and


    confusion. "Why do you not want to sleep that badly?" His gaze softened the smallest bit, "Do you


    really think I''ll hurt you?" His voice is soft, barely above a whisper, filled with sincerity. He''s looking me


    directly in the eye. Truly asking and truly hurt at the prospect.


    Truly hurt for some reason.


    Up to this point, all he''s shown is that he wants my submission and power, not me. So I don''t see why


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    he''d be hurt.


    Unless. . .


    It doesn''t matter, that''s not the case anyway.


    I want to break eye contact. I don''t want to look at his beautiful storms anymore. He can''t know the


    reason I don''t want to sleep, not right now. And looking into his eyes onlypels me more to tell him


    because, all I see in his gaze is the good in him. All the care and love he could give me and maybe


    even wants to give me, but doesn''t.


    So, I tore my stare from his swimming iron storms and set it on the sealing above his head.


    "Don''t worry about it," I mumbled.


    A small, small feeling of betrayal washed over me just as the overwhelming drowsiness did.


    They know how much I hate this. My friends. They know the reason I don''t sleep at night.


    That''s why they drugged me. I wouldn''t do it on my own.


    They''re hearts are in the right ce but. . . I just can''t help the feeling that they screwed me over.


    Especially when the dread starts creeping into the picture.


    I sighed and let my vision fall to the needle sticking out of my arm that, at this point, makes me want to


    vomit.


    It''s a double header,bining two things I hate in this world.


    Needles, and sleeping.


    I almost chuckled at how messed up that sounds, even in my own head.


    But it''s true, they both bring back images I would do anything to keep suppressed.


    Also, I''ve always just had a thing against needles.


    So who can me me for feeling a little stabbed in the back while gazing down at the needle in my skin


    as I lose consciousness.


    Right into what I know is my own personal h3ll.

 Chapter 22) A Rats Butt

    Chapter 22) A Rat''s Butt


    Uhhhhh.


    Um.


    Duh-uh.


    Database brake down.


    I need a second.


    But apparently my feet don''t give a crap.


    Because they started stuttering on over without permission from my brain. My body parts have been


    doing thattely.


    It''s getting annoying.


    They kept going until they brought me right in front of the bed where he stillys nonchntly. It''s


    aggravating how nonchnt he is while I''m going through this mental and emotional turmoil over here,


    d@mmit.


    He still holds the key out to me.


    I already have a hunch about what''s about to happen, but I did what I did anyway.


    I reached up for the key.


    And he grabbed my wrist, spun us around and pinned my back to the bed.


    Like I called he would.


    One of his hands stayed gripping both of mine above my head, while the other supported his weight.


    And thank the goddess, because his shirtless body, flush against mine. . .


    I don''t even know what I''d do.


    But even as he''s holding himself up, the positionbined with the mere sight of his jet ck hair


    dangling down in his ang ¡ª I was gonna say angr, but I''m going to change it to angelic ¡ª face ¡ª


    much more fitting ¡ª is causing heat to rush to my face and every other inch of my body.


    Which is insane.


    Because even though I just fed, I''m always cold.


    It''s a vampire staple.


    It''s just not something that goes away. At least, not with me.


    But don''t even get me started on the look he is giving me.


    It feels like he''s burning through my skull with just a stare.


    I don''t want to mate him.


    But freak, I really really wanna mate him.


    I wonder if I bit him the feeling would go away.


    His heart stopping chuckled jarred me out of my thoughts.


    "Why are you looking at me like I''m a souffl¨¦?" He questioned with amusement in his voice. Then it got


    dark and husky again, "I''m the predator here," he mumbled as he ran his hand that''s holding him up up


    and down my side.


    Oh my gosh.


    My breath is stuck in a ball in my throat.


    But I still manage to get this out, "Well maybe that''s just what I want you to think."


    He looks taken aback for a second and honestly shaken, so I figured it wasn''t just my words that


    startled him. My eyes have most likely turned red.


    They do that sometimes.


    Sometimes, meaning when I''m in beast mode, and the new addition, ''my mind refuses to work mode'',


    apparently. I don''t know, it''s never happened in this sort of situation before. It''s only when I''m super


    mad or my talent gets activated that this happens.


    It''s the mind blowingly hot douchebag on top of me that''s the cause of this, I know it. That d@mn bond.


    It''s messing me up inside and out.


    I calm my breathing and convert my eyes back to my regr green. There are some triggers that will


    make them pop up automatically out of nowhere, but I can control them for the most part.


    I don''t have any other way to describe it, other than a beast mode.


    And I suppose that''s what it is.


    Wolfie''s lips moving to take in a breath of air in preparation to speak captured my full attention.


    What''s he got to say about my savage side that he just got a glimpse of.


    It''s different from what he knows. It''s not apletely separate being in the back of my mind. It''s like


    an automatic instinct defense system. The vampire version of wolfing out, I suppose.


    "Why haven''t you been eating?"


    Well that''s not what I expected.


    He didn''t even ask me about the eye thing. I wouldn''t be surprised if he already knew, but he doesn''t


    seem very caught up on vampire culture.


    It''s either that though, or he''s just way overconfident about his enemy disying a clearly threatening


    trait ¡ª bes it''s not just the eyes, I know the kind of vibes that shift in chemistry gives off.


    Or he could just not care and is more concerned about my well being.


    I have a feeling it''s a mixture of thest two. I know the mate bond pulls at him too. He thinks he''s able


    to hide it, but I see right through him.


    "Because we were short on supply," I told him simply.


    "But why you? There are lowers ranking vampires for stuff like that," he said, never breaking eye


    contact from above me.


    I know the look that covered my face was one of disgust before he even finished the sentence.


    "I am their Second, soon to be Mistress. What kind of leader would I be if I left even one of them to


    starve."


    "So instead you starve yourself."


    "Exactly."


    Silence.


    "I don''t have to worry about what happens to me," I continue, "I know I can handle it. What happens to


    everyone else, that''s what I''m more concerned about."


    Multiple things glint in his eyes, like clouds passing. Discontent, a hint of admiration, difort, lust.


    So many things.


    I wonder if he''s any better at understanding them than I am.


    I shrugged. At least, as best I could in this position. "besides, we only need a few pints of blood a


    month. Skipping a few isn''t going to kill me."


    "Well apparently, ording to the doctor, it can put you in aa you never wake up from," he told


    me.


    "Oh."


    "Yeah."


    "Well that''s good to know."


    "I''ll bet it is."


    Silence.


    Good, now I know I''m not lying when I tell people they''re over exaggerating when they whine about


    how I''m killing myself.


    I''m not, it would just be a death like sleep.


    "And about your sleep. How do you manage to be sleep deprived? Beings like us only need two to


    three nights a month," Wolfie questioned with the shake of his head.


    Ah yes, but I''ve heard werewolves usually try to get four or even five, to keep their beasts tamed. Same


    with vampires and our thirst for blood.


    I''ve never taken part in the practice.


    Even lesser so recently.


    Mind over matter is the way I''ve always thought.


    And I''m honestly just waiting for that to blow up in my face.


    "How bad could your nightmares be?"


    D@mmit, did he have to bring that up?


    I felt the anger start to bubble up, "Simply put. . . Bad," I gritted out.


    I''m not mad at him.


    I''m mad at the demons in my head.


    "Well, your heart doesn''t seem to agree."


    "Hey, Wolfie?" I said instead of responding.


    "Yes?"


    Ha, he responded to it.


    "You maybe wanna, I don''t know, get off of me?"


    "No."


    "Oh."


    "So, you''re heart. It was beating like you were taking a stroll in a park when you woke up."


    I frowned, "first of all, why are you asking me all these questions? Second of all, what in the shiitake


    mushrooms are you talking about? My heart was beating out of my chest when I woke up."


    His brow furrowed.


    So did mine. "I''m surprised it didn''t freaking explode."


    His frown got deeper and was obviously seriously confused.


    Then I remembered something, and everything made sense.


    "Oohhhh, I forgot, you guy''s hearts beat faster than a freaking jack rabbit," I say.


    I think they go like, 40 bets per minute.


    His confused look only grew with the shake of his head, "No, no, it''s lower than the average mortal," he


    said.


    I raised an eyebrow, "Do I look like the average mortal?"


    It seemed like realization finally struck him, and his mouth made an ''o'' shape. Then he looked at me


    funny. "What''s you''re resting heart rate? How many beats per minute?" He asked.


    I shrugged again, "One."


    "Yes, one minute."


    "No, one beat per minute."


    "What the fu ¡ª"


    "On a good month," I cut him off. "One with lots of blood intake. Otherwise, like two every three


    minutes."


    "Holy crap."


    I rolled my eyes. "You really tried to take over a species without actually knowing a rat''s @ss about


    them or how they work? How are you going to know how to kill us?"


    "Well, I just assumed that along with ripping off your head like everyone says to do," he felt it necessary


    to run his lean finger across my neck while saying that, "Stabbing or ripping out your heart will do."


    I chortled, "Pft, better hope they don''t receive any medical attention any time soon, or else they''ll just


    get a recement and be able to keep on kicking. And probably be really pissed at you, too."


    ". . . Hm."


    I let out a loud and embarrassing snort at his reaction.


    He looked down at me with an expression that was dangerously close to caring. Maybe even. . .


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Loving.


    But, as soon as it came, it left. Just like it always does with him. And I justid there, trying to convince


    myself it was a trick of the light.


    I sighed, "Are you done picking my brain?"


    He mimicked my sigh, "Yes."


    Oh, thank the goddess. Now if you could just ¡ª


    "Wait. . . No."


    "Nuh-uh, no backsies."


    He let out a slow, dark chuckle. Then, when he was calmed down, he let his head roll to the side and


    started racking my body with his gaze.


    OMG.


    I watched him take his sweet little time drinking me in, while goosebumps pricked at my skin.


    Okay, I don''t care if you call me a hypocrite for doing the same thing to him earlier, I need this to stop.


    Like, now.


    I can''t handle being under him while his gaze burns into me.


    Especially not with that look in his eyes.

 Chapter 22: 21 - I Slept With Him

    Chapter 22: 21 - I Slept With Him


    ???Jason''s POV???


    She does not look happy.


    Not one bit.


    She''s been asleep for barely a few minutes and she already looks in pain.


    She told me not to worry about it. She''s obviously afraid to sleep because she doesn''t want to face her


    dreams.


    Could they be that bad?


    All I want to do is go up to her and scoop her up in my arms.


    But she wouldn''t like that.


    Not at all.


    So I settled for sitting by her bedside and watching over her.


    She''s unconscious and there''s no one around. I can act as tender as I want to towards her.


    I rested my elbows on the bed and sighed, "you''ve got some real baggage up there don''t you?" I


    I was staring at her, and I noticed a little scar on her neck. She has a few of them in other ces too.


    One tiny one under her right eye, and a lower one on her left cheek.


    In the dress that exposed her shoulders that I saw her in while she was trying on, I noticed some there


    too. I couldn''t tell how deep they are, but they''re not small. That''s for sure.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    My mate has scars on her beautiful skin, quite a few, and those are just the ones I''ve seen. How could


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    someone so young and beautiful get into a position to get so hurt?


    I watched her shoulders, that are now covered in fabric and strands of her colorful hair, intently.


    Maybe if I could just, take another look. Maybe I could put my mind at ease if I saw them again and


    they''re not that bad.


    My hand itched to move closer.


    But what if they are that bad.


    I stayed still for a second.


    ''They''re not,'' I heard Ki growl.


    I heaved out a breath of air. He''s probably right.


    I still found my hand inching closer to the fabric covering Maria''s shoulders.


    Maybe if I just ¡ª


    Maria''s groan in her sleep stopped me in my tracks.


    She can''t be waking up yet, she hasn''t gotten nearly enough sleep. I stood stock still and waited a few


    seconds.


    To my relief, she didn''t stir any further.


    Other than to rub her cheek against my outstretched hand.


    My throat constricted.


    Woah.


    She sighed, and whatever turmoil that was going on in her mind before, seemed to subside. She rested


    her head on my hand and leaned into my touch. And I certainly had no ns on pulling my hand away,


    so we stayed there, for I don''t know how long.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    My eyes peeled open.


    Only tond on a pair of silver cloudy ones in front of me.


    Inches in front of me.


    Attached to a face and body that are also lying only inches in front of me.


    A shirtless body.


    "AH!" I jumped when everything really sunk in.


    I slept with Wolfie!


    Unfortunately, before I could really process much else, my butt slipped from the edge of the bed, and I


    went tumbling down.


    I hopped back up without wasting any time. I found the son of a biscuit resting on his forearm with a,


    rather judgmental ¡ª if I do say so myself ¡ª eyebrow raised.


    "What the heck are you doing in my bed?!" I screamed at him.


    Before he could respond I tacked on, "You better freaking be wearing pants! I swear to ¡ª"


    "Of course I''m wearing pants," he rolled his eyes.


    Relief filled my entire being ¡ª


    Don''t lie, you know it wasn''t your entire being, something deep in my psyche chastened.


    . . . I don''t know who said that, but it wasn''t with my permission.


    After the fact, I immediately looked down and started patting everything down to make sure I''m wearing


    pants.


    I''m fully clothed.


    Just the way I left it.


    Thank the goddess.


    And lucky for him.


    ''Cause if I wasn''t, I would have ripped his throat out. Mate or not.


    Done with my brief analysis, for now, I looked back up at him with narrowed eyes, "Answer the


    question."


    He chuckled and shook his head while readjusting so he was upright and leaning back on his hands.


    "This is my bed," he told me, first of all. "I took it, along with everything else in this house, so it''s mine. I


    can sleep in it if I want."


    I rolled my eyes, "Well, you couldn''t have, oh I don''t know, picked another one for tonight," I told him,


    shaking my head with a look of annoyance. "And if not, maybe put on a shirt," I gritted out.


    "And sacrifice myfort?" He asked like it was the most ridiculous thing I could have brought up.


    "You''re lucky I even have pants on, I normally sleep without them."


    That made every fiber of my body freeze, but I tried to push it away.


    "Besides. . ." He continued.


    His voice came out differently this time.


    And it reeked havoc on my body.


    It was more husky and gruff.


    Dark.


    "I liked sleeping next to you." His hand reached out, and I didn''t even move to swipe it away. I just


    watched, suddenly mesmerized, as his hand neared the exposed skin on my arm. It got there, and he


    glided his hand over it lightly. And I swear, he might as well have dragged a lightning bolt against my


    skin because, the amount of electricity that it left in it''s wake was brain numbing.


    When the sparks of electricity subsided, it was followed by fiery heat, then icy cold, and it stayed there


    for quite some time. Even after his hand fell from my arm.


    He didn''t even have to look up at me to meet me eye to eye from his sitting position on the bed.


    And jeez, he really does have gorgeous eyes.


    And abs.


    And arms.


    And. . . I''m getting carried away.


    . . . But his musclesssss!


    Okay, I''m done.


    I heard his darkughter, "You''re staring again."


    I rolled my eyes before meeting his, "Am I suppose to be embarrassed? Don''t act like you don''t do the


    same thing," I crossed my arms.


    He chuckled harshly again, "Listen, I know you think you''re the center of everyone''s universe," he said


    with distaste.


    . . . No I don''t.


    "But I don''t stare you up and down for minutes on end," he told me with a subjective brow raised.


    I just stood there silently like an idiot. My arms grew tighter around my torso and I could feel my teeth


    digging into my bottom lip.


    I wasn''t just imagining catching him sneaking nces my way was I? Or ¡ª or when I would feel him


    stare into the back of my head. . .


    No.


    The looks were real, I know they were. They triggered my talent and I saw them with my own eyes.


    He''s just trying to get in my head. Make me feel embarrassed.


    But jeez, it freaking worked for a few seconds.


    I rolled my eyes even harder, "Don''t worry, I know very well I''m not the center of anyone''s universe," I


    put on a strained smile, "Especially not yours."


    I headed to the door for a dramatic exit and pulled at the handle.


    Locked.


    . . . Well, that ruined it.


    I heard Wolfie''s strangledughter from behind me.


    I huffed in exasperation, "Why do we have so many doors that lock from the outside?! This is


    ridiculous!"


    He snorted, "Don''t worry, I have the key."


    I held my hand out, "Well, can I have it?"


    "Mmmm, what''s the magic word?" He smirked, dangling the key in front of him.


    "Go to h3ll."


    "No, that''s three words."


    I gave him the ultimate eye roll, "Please," I gritted out.


    "Sure."


    He didn''t make a move toe closer.


    "Come and get it."


    Oh. . .


    . . . I do not like the look in his eyes.

 Chapter 23) Stage One

    Chapter 23) Stage One


    ???Jason''s POV???


    Fu**k she''s gorgeous.


    She did it to me, now it''s my turn to treat myself with some eye candy.


    Not that I don''t do it every time she has her back turned.


    But the look on her face while I''m giving her all this attention is just making it all the more sweet.


    Plus. . . I like this position. I''m gonna take advantage of it.


    "I have some more questions for you," I told her smoothly.


    ''Stage one of the n is a go,'' Ki budded in.


    "No! Backsies!" She said again, more exasperated.


    Goddess, she''s adorable.


    She was trying to look me in the eyes, but I saw hers trailing down my neck and to my chest again.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head with a smirk. "Always so distracted."


    She took in a shaky breath, "Could you just ask the question?!" She blurted, squirming a bit underneath


    me.


    Awe, is someone getting flustered?


    ''Nah, she''s been flustered since we told her toe get the key,'' Ki snickered.


    Ha!


    "Don''t squirm like that underneath me, sweetheart. You never know what you might ¡ª"


    "Ha! Haha, are we done here?" She stuttered out, grabbing hold of my wrist and cutting me off before I


    could make fun of her more. She''s probably about to try and escape from under me. "What you have to


    ask obviously isn''t that important, since you keep getting off topic, so ¡ª"


    ''Don''t let her leave!'' Ki growled.


    I know, I know.


    "Nuh-uh, not so fast, cutie," I said while my other hand shot up to hold her wrists in ce above her


    head. I leaned most of my body weight on her as well, so she''s not going anywhere.


    She froze, eyes glued to my chest.


    I chuckled, "Good girl ¡ª HoUgh."


    The wind got knocked out of me by her kneeing up and nailing me in the side.


    "Don''t ever say that again," she deadpanned.


    I recovered excellently, "Oh c''mon. . . you don''t like that?" I asked, trailing my hand down her right arm.


    She shook her head easily, "No."


    My hand reached her neck, and I started rubbing circles around where I''ll mark her someday. Right in


    the crook of her neck and shoulder de. It should be sensitive there.


    I felt the slightest shiver from underneath me.


    I held back my smirk and kept a serious face on, "Are you sure?"


    "Y-yes."


    Haha, someone doesn''t sound so sure.


    "Oh. . . Okay then. Well, in that case. . . Would you prefer I call you a ba ¡ª"


    "Hey, what was that question you wanted to ask me?" She babbled suddenly again, cutting me off.


    I''ll let her think she''s getting a break.


    "Oh right, the question," I started.


    She honestly looked relieved. So cute.


    ''Let''s ruin it,'' the wolf in me smirked.


    "Do you like it when I touch you here?" I inquired, running my hand down her body to her waist and


    squeezing. Hard.


    Yes, only her waist. I don''t wanna push it. This n takes time, and I don''t wanna go scaring her off.


    ''She''s gonna learn who''s boss, though. If it''s thest thing I do,'' Ki schemed.


    I may have been ying it a bit safe, but by the way her face flushed, I can tell it affected her.


    I knew it would. She doesn''t seem like the romantic, touchy-feely type.


    I had to hold back an evilugh.


    I can rest my arm on her shoulder and she''ll get flustered.


    I tilted my head innocently, "Well?"


    I dragged my hand over her hip and to her generous thigh, little more risky, "Or how about here?"


    Nothing. Nothing but an adorably flustered look on her face.


    She looks like a dear caught in headlights.


    But she''s not getting away without responding. Not that easily.


    I stared her down.


    Eventually, I dragged in a breath, "Y''know, it''s rude to ignore people when they''ve asked you a


    question."


    "I-I. . ." She stuttered.


    I let out my smirk, "finally, cat''s got your tongue," I mocked.


    I leaned my face closer to hers and felt my eyes fall to her lips. "I know somebody else who wants it


    though too. . ."


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Mki growled lowly. I think I might have actually let it out of my chest out loud too. I don''t know.


    Definitely not ecstatic about this little interruption though.


    But is that. . . Is that disappointed in her face?


    Her hands suddenly slipped out of my grip and she pushed me off of her.


    Well, I guess not.


    "Yes? Come in!" Maria jumped to respond.


    "Hey! You don''t saye in! I saye in!"


    We just stared at each other for a few seconds.


    "Come in," I finally called.


    She rolled her eyes at my antics.


    I heard the knob shake. "Um. . . It''s locked," Zach''s voice sounded from the other side of the door.


    I turned with a smirk to Maria, and held the key out to her.


    She swiped it away quickly and scurried to the door, probably hoping to slip out.


    She unlocked it and threw it open.


    When she tried to step out, "Nuh-uh, not so fast," Zach blocked her way with hisrge form. "Sorry,


    Sarah and them are out at breakfast, there''s no one to watch you."


    She went from a stubborn little mouse to a ring bull.


    Zachughed nervously and gently nudged her farther back into the room so he could close the door


    behind him.


    She huffed and crossed her arms to storm over to the opposite side of the bed from me.


    Zach shook his head while looking after her, but his attention finally came back when he saw me.


    "What''s up?" I asked casually.


    "Jay, you''re parents want you to head back to the pack so they can talk to you," He told me.


    "They couldn''t just give me a call?" I raised a brow.


    He put his hands up in defense, "They''re orders, not mine."


    I sighed, "Like, right this second?"


    He shrugged with a nod, "Today yeah."


    "Well, did you tell them I''m busy?" I questioned.


    It was his turn to raise a brow. "Did you just ask me if I told Alpha Samuel you were busy and that''s why


    you couldn''t go?"


    Iughed. "Yes I did, probably a pretty stupid question though, right?"


    Yeah. . . My father would not like that.


    "Yeah."


    I sighed, "Alright, tell them I''ll be there by the end of the day."


    "Oh, I already did, but I told him you''d be there by noon."


    My eyes bulged, "That''s in five hours. And it takes four to get there."


    "I know. Better start getting ready."


    I rolled my eyes, "What am I going to do with you, idiot?"


    "I think the question is, what would you do without this idiot."


    I heard Maria giggle from across the room and Zach sent her a smile.


    That little exchange didn''t sit well for me or my wolf.


    ''What is she doingughing at his jokes?'' Mki growled.


    I took a calming breath. She just likes jokes.


    ''But then he smiled at her.''


    ''I wanna eat his heart out.''


    Dude! That''s our friend! Y''know, the wolf that''s saved our lives countless times.


    ''Yeah well that''s my mate. Our mate. Our unmarked mate.''


    That is a good point.


    But you know you''re over exaggerating.


    ''Do I?''


    Jeez, Ki, we''re not killing our friend!


    Although, if I said it wasn''t a relief when he left the room and was out of range of Maria, I would be


    lying.


    "Alright," I turned to her, "You heard him, we only have an hour, so hurry up and get ready."


    "Um, what? I''m going with you?" She raised a brow.


    "Yep," I answered shortly.


    She furrowed her brow, "Why?"


    "Because you''re my mate, and I want you close," I answered simply.


    She had a look of slight surprise on her face, "Oh." It actually looked like a happy and hopeful


    surprised.


    I don''t know why it felt like a stab in the heart. I guess maybe because I wish I could make her feel like


    it wasn''t surprising that I want her with me.


    ''You better not be going soft already!'' Mki popped back in.


    I''m not! And don''t act like you don''t feel the pull too.


    ''Of course I do, I just know she''ll be close weather she knows the reason we want her to be or not.''


    You don''t want her to be happy?


    A vision of him rolling his eyes shed in front of me. ''What a dumb question.''


    Well jeez.


    ''YES I want her to be happy, and she WILL be happy. But you know what wouldn''t make her happy?''


    I mentally sighed, The consequences of breaking this deal.


    ''Exactly.''


    I know, I know.


    "Also because I don''t want you getting into trouble. Oh, and by the way, you need to keep the whole,


    you and me being mates thing, on the down low," I informed Maria.


    Well thatpletely fu**ing crushed the hope in her face.


    Mki let out the quietest of whines.


    Mhm.


    ''Shut up!''


    But I needed her to know.


    "Oh. . ." She said looking exactly like a freaking lost, starving, orphan puppy, I swear to the goddess.


    ''I don''t like that face. Tell her to stop making that face.''


    That''s not how people emotions work Ki.


    ''Tell her to stop!"


    Calm down, she''ll cover it up any second.


    She did.


    See? I told him dejectedly.


    ''But she''s still sad. Can''t you feel it?''


    Of course, I can feel it! but there''s nothing we can do about it right now. She''ll get over it.


    ''I don''t want her to get over it.''


    I thought you wanted her to be happy.


    ''But getting over it would mean getting over us.''


    . . . Oh shi ¡ª


    "Hello! Earth to Wolfie!" Maria waves her hand in front of my face.


    She''s over it.


    I cleared my throat, "Alpha."


    "Actually, we call it a Mistress, but it''s amon mistake."


    I growled, "Me. You call me Alpha."


    "Oohhhh," She nodded sarcastically.


    "No," She shook her head right after.


    Mki suddenly shot to the forefront.


    Crap.


    I know he can be seen in my eyes at this point.


    "Yes!"


    Oh sh**


    Mki has the ropes.


    He let out a growl that shook the room.


    F**k, this hasn''t happened in years.


    What is going on?


    Mki! You''ll scare her!


    ''That''s the point!''


    I feel my feet moving. It''s just like I remember. Like when you''re legs fall asleep and you try to walk, but


    I''m not the one that wants them to move.


    We''re going towards Maria.


    It feels the same for arms. Little prickles cover my right arm as I watch it through my wolf''s eyes. I see it


    I ¡ª or, Mki ¡ª am suddenly holding Maria against the wall.


    Any sane person would have been scared sh**less of me in this instance.


    I''m a seven foot dude with glowing golden eyes at the moment ¡ª thanks to Mki ¡ª and I know my


    muscles must be bulging through my skin and jeans because, I feel like I''m about to explode out of


    them.


    Shouldn''t be veryforting for a girl that stands at what? 5''10 MAX, and I certainly have her trumped


    in the whole muscle department. But that''s obvious.


    So what doesn''t make any sense, is the way she doesn''t look like she gives a flying sh** about the way


    a d@mn Goliathpared to her is pinning her against the wall and radiating all sorts of bad vibes.


    I can feel it. Mki is letting on some of our alpha aura.


    Speaking of Mki.


    He''s pissed about Maria''s reaction. Or,ck thereof.


    And I can feel our canines and nails elongating.


    "It''s Alpha," Mki growled way too calmly.


    Nothing.


    But an eyebrow raise.


    Dumb, dumb girl.


    "YOU CALL ME ALPHA!!"


    There it is.


    The rumble of giving off an alphamand.


    And now our ws are digging into the skin of her arms that we''ve been mping onto. Great.


    Instead of crying out in pain though,


    Maria fu**king smirks.


    Stupid, stupid girl.


    But it wasn''t only that.


    Her eyes shed red again.


    A deep crimson red.


    Hm, fitting that''d be her family''s name, huh?


    Not the point.


    The point is, like thest time her eyes turned, I don''t feel like the predator anymore.


    In fact, it''s very clear who is. And it ain''t me.


    And this honestly just pissed Mki off even more. He''s always looking to challenge to be the best, and


    I''m usually on board, but this is our mate.


    And I don''t know about the vibes she''s giving off.


    "I wouldn''t do that, Wolfie," she sang, eyes still zing.


    Ki narrowed his eyes at her and I was able to wiggle my way to sharing the forefront. "Wouldn''t do


    what?" We both questioned.


    "Use your little alphamand on me," she responded.


    I got shoved right back to the back of my own consciousness.


    Mki, sleep! I attempted.


    Earth f**king shattering growl.


    Don''t worry about my mental capacity, I knew that wasn''t going to work. I just thought it was worth a


    shot.


    Aside from that, something feels so. . . Off.


    Like I need to get away from her and her crimson eyes and weird aura.


    She nodded, "Don''t ignore your instincts."


    What the f**k.


    Last time I checked she wasn''t a mind reader.


    "They''re probably telling you something along the lines of, don''t screw with her," she said darkly,


    nodding again, "listen to them."


    Now that I think about it, that is what every sense in my body is saying.


    But of course f**king Ki gets angry about it because that''s all he f**king knows how to do apparently!


    He took her by the shoulders and mmed her back against the wall. Her head whipped and hit hard,


    and I swear to the goddess her eyes looked like they were on fire for a second. Screw concern for my


    mate, that flew to the back of my mind real quick. The feeling of RUN suddenly started screaming


    through my system. Everything went from like a two to a hundred in a split second.


    Then in the other half of that same second everything went back to around a 30.


    Because it''s never at a zero with two alphas in one room, and she was really worked up.


    But she took a breath in, and then out, and then in, and then out. And then over and over again.


    This whole keeping chill thing, must be taking a lot of effort.


    And thank the goddess she''s willing to put it in because, I DO NOT want to see the alternative.


    Ki must have found it incredibly fascinating as well, because he held his own breath as he watched her


    take in slow, purposeful gulps of air with her eyes closed.


    The remainder of the freaky energy around her diminished even more over a couple of seconds, until it


    was just a small background buzz in my mind.


    This made Ki''s anger and restlessness towards her resurface.


    He was about to make another move.


    Stupid, stupid wolf.


    But she shot her hands out to cup my face before anything more could go down. It wasn''t a rough


    gesture at all. I wanted to melt into her soft hold and just stay as putty forever if that''s what she wanted.


    But Mki, being the rough and jumpy alpha male he is, stiffened under her tender hold. He wanted to


    revel in it as much as I do, but he is so dead set on noting off as weak.


    Ki! You need to chill the f**k out!


    ''I need to ¡ª''


    "Jason. . ." Maria''s voice rang through the room. This time, quiet and sweet. I''ve never heard it like that.


    It''s like no other sound dared interrupt her. Not even my inner conversation with Mki.


    "Yes?!" We both jumped to respond.


    How could we not? She used that voice and my actual name. It''d be crazy to ignore her for even a


    second.


    She took another breath in with her eyes closed again.


    She''s so beautiful.


    "I need you to chill the f**k out," she breathed so delicately and sweetly, it doesn''t even matter how


    crude the contents of the actual statement were.


    Her eyes are open now, locked on mine. They''re green again with crimson swirls swimming around


    inside. Completely entrancing.


    And a reminder of her hidden predator.


    But calming(weirdly enough), nheless.


    I almost forget to tell Mki I told you so in theplete bliss of her sweet voice and eyesbined.


    But I don''t.


    Told you you needed to chill the f**k out, Mki.


    He didn''t even have the presence of mind for a snappy reply.


    "Seriously," she continued when neither of us responded, "for mental and physical health purposes on


    both ends, don''t Alpha male out like that again," she whispered, putting our foreheads together.


    My heart.


    Any aggressive or alpha aura I ¡ª I, meaning Ki ¡ª was dishing out before, on purpose or not, is


    Maria took onest breath, and let it out. With it, went thest bit of bad vibes radiating off of her.


    She smiled, not the creepy smirk like the one she did earlier, but an adorable Maria smile. Her freckled


    cheeks moved up and were indented by her cute little dimples. A smile I wish I could put on her face all


    the time.


    "I can hear your heart beating super fast, Wolfie," she giggled.

 Chapter 23: 22 - A Rats Butt

    Chapter 23: 22 - A Rat''s Butt


    Uhhhhh.


    Um.


    Duh-uh.


    Database brake down.


    I need a second.


    But apparently my feet don''t give a crap.


    Because they started stuttering on over without permission from my brain. My body parts have been


    doing thattely.


    It''s getting annoying.


    They kept going until they brought me right in front of the bed where he stillys nonchntly. It''s


    aggravating how nonchnt he is while I''m going through this mental and emotional turmoil over here,


    d@mmit.


    He still holds the key out to me.


    I already have a hunch about what''s about to happen, but I did what I did anyway.


    I reached up for the key.


    And he grabbed my wrist, spun us around and pinned my back to the bed.


    Like I called he would.


    One of his hands stayed gripping both of mine above my head, while the other supported his weight.


    And thank the goddess, because his shirtless body, flush against mine. . .


    I don''t even know what I''d do.


    But even as he''s holding himself up, the positionbined with the mere sight of his jet ck hair


    dangling down in his ang ¡ª I was gonna say angr, but I''m going to change it to angelic ¡ª face ¡ª


    much more fitting ¡ª is causing heat to rush to my face and every other inch of my body.


    Which is insane.


    Because even though I just fed, I''m always cold.


    It''s a vampire staple.


    It''s just not something that goes away. At least, not with me.


    But don''t even get me started on the look he is giving me.


    It feels like he''s burning through my skull with just a stare.


    I don''t want to mate him.


    But freak, I really really wanna mate him.


    I wonder if I bit him the feeling would go away.


    His heart stopping chuckled jarred me out of my thoughts.


    "Why are you looking at me like I''m a souffl¨¦?" He questioned with amusement in his voice. Then it got


    dark and husky again, "I''m the predator here," he mumbled as he ran his hand that''s holding him up up


    and down my side.


    Oh my gosh.


    My breath is stuck in a ball in my throat.


    But I still manage to get this out, "Well maybe that''s just what I want you to think."


    He looks taken aback for a second and honestly shaken, so I figured it wasn''t just my words that


    startled him. My eyes have most likely turned red.


    They do that sometimes.


    Sometimes, meaning when I''m in beast mode, and the new addition, ''my mind refuses to work mode'',


    apparently. I don''t know, it''s never happened in this sort of situation before. It''s only when I''m super


    mad or my talent gets activated that this happens.


    It''s the mind blowingly hot douchebag on top of me that''s the cause of this, I know it. That d@mn bond.


    It''s messing me up inside and out.


    I calm my breathing and convert my eyes back to my regr green. There are some triggers that will


    make them pop up automatically out of nowhere, but I can control them for the most part.


    I don''t have any other way to describe it, other than a beast mode.


    And I suppose that''s what it is.


    Wolfie''s lips moving to take in a breath of air in preparation to speak captured my full attention.


    What''s he got to say about my savage side that he just got a glimpse of.


    It''s different from what he knows. It''s not apletely separate being in the back of my mind. It''s like


    an automatic instinct defense system. The vampire version of wolfing out, I suppose.


    "Why haven''t you been eating?"


    Well that''s not what I expected.


    He didn''t even ask me about the eye thing. I wouldn''t be surprised if he already knew, but he doesn''t


    seem very caught up on vampire culture.


    It''s either that though, or he''s just way overconfident about his enemy disying a clearly threatening


    trait ¡ª bes it''s not just the eyes, I know the kind of vibes that shift in chemistry gives off.


    Or he could just not care and is more concerned about my well being.


    I have a feeling it''s a mixture of thest two. I know the mate bond pulls at him too. He thinks he''s able


    to hide it, but I see right through him.


    "Because we were short on supply," I told him simply.


    "But why you? There are lowers ranking vampires for stuff like that," he said, never breaking eye


    contact from above me.


    I know the look that covered my face was one of disgust before he even finished the sentence.


    "I am their Second, soon to be Mistress. What kind of leader would I be if I left even one of them to


    starve."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "So instead you starve yourself."


    "Exactly."


    Silence.


    "I don''t have to worry about what happens to me," I continue, "I know I can handle it. What happens to


    everyone else, that''s what I''m more concerned about."


    Multiple things glint in his eyes, like clouds passing. Discontent, a hint of admiration, difort, lust.


    So many things.


    I wonder if he''s any better at understanding them than I am.


    I shrugged. At least, as best I could in this position. "besides, we only need a few pints of blood a


    month. Skipping a few isn''t going to kill me."


    "Well apparently, ording to the doctor, it can put you in aa you never wake up from," he told


    me.


    "Oh."


    "Yeah."


    "Well that''s good to know."


    "I''ll bet it is."


    Silence.


    Good, now I know I''m not lying when I tell people they''re over exaggerating when they whine about


    how I''m killing myself.


    I''m not, it would just be a death like sleep.


    "And about your sleep. How do you manage to be sleep deprived? Beings like us only need two to


    three nights a month," Wolfie questioned with the shake of his head.


    Ah yes, but I''ve heard werewolves usually try to get four or even five, to keep their beasts tamed. Same


    with vampires and our thirst for blood.


    I''ve never taken part in the practice.


    Even lesser so recently.


    Mind over matter is the way I''ve always thought.


    And I''m honestly just waiting for that to blow up in my face.


    "How bad could your nightmares be?"


    D@mmit, did he have to bring that up?


    I felt the anger start to bubble up, "Simply put. . . Bad," I gritted out.


    I''m not mad at him.


    I''m mad at the demons in my head.


    "Well, your heart doesn''t seem to agree."


    "Hey, Wolfie?" I said instead of responding.


    "Yes?"


    Ha, he responded to it.


    "You maybe wanna, I don''t know, get off of me?"


    "No."


    "Oh."


    "So, you''re heart. It was beating like you were taking a stroll in a park when you woke up."


    I frowned, "first of all, why are you asking me all these questions? Second of all, what in the shiitake


    mushrooms are you talking about? My heart was beating out of my chest when I woke up."


    His brow furrowed.


    So did mine. "I''m surprised it didn''t freaking explode."


    His frown got deeper and was obviously seriously confused.


    Then I remembered something, and everything made sense.


    "Oohhhh, I forgot, you guy''s hearts beat faster than a freaking jack rabbit," I say.


    I think they go like, 40 bets per minute.


    His confused look only grew with the shake of his head, "No, no, it''s lower than the average mortal," he


    said.


    I raised an eyebrow, "Do I look like the average mortal?"


    It seemed like realization finally struck him, and his mouth made an ''o'' shape. Then he looked at me


    funny. "What''s you''re resting heart rate? How many beats per minute?" He asked.


    I shrugged again, "One."


    "Yes, one minute."


    "No, one beat per minute."


    "What the fu ¡ª"


    "On a good month," I cut him off. "One with lots of blood intake. Otherwise, like two every three


    minutes."


    "Holy crap."


    I rolled my eyes. "You really tried to take over a species without actually knowing a rat''s @ss about


    them or how they work? How are you going to know how to kill us?"


    "Well, I just assumed that along with ripping off your head like everyone says to do," he felt it necessary


    to run his lean finger across my neck while saying that, "Stabbing or ripping out your heart will do."


    I chortled, "Pft, better hope they don''t receive any medical attention any time soon, or else they''ll just


    get a recement and be able to keep on kicking. And probably be really pissed at you, too."


    ". . . Hm."


    I let out a loud and embarrassing snort at his reaction.


    He looked down at me with an expression that was dangerously close to caring. Maybe even. . .


    Loving.


    But, as soon as it came, it left. Just like it always does with him. And I justid there, trying to convince


    myself it was a trick of the light.


    I sighed, "Are you done picking my brain?"


    He mimicked my sigh, "Yes."


    Oh, thank the goddess. Now if you could just ¡ª


    "Wait. . . No."


    "Nuh-uh, no backsies."


    He let out a slow, dark chuckle. Then, when he was calmed down, he let his head roll to the side and


    started racking my body with his gaze.


    OMG.


    I watched him take his sweet little time drinking me in, while goosebumps pricked at my skin.


    Okay, I don''t care if you call me a hypocrite for doing the same thing to him earlier, I need this to stop.


    Like, now.


    I can''t handle being under him while his gaze burns into me.


    Especially not with that look in his eyes.

 Chapter 24) Falling Wayyy Down

    Chapter 24) Falling Wayyy Down


    ***Maria''s POV***


    "Are we there yet?"


    "I swear to the goddess Maria, if you ask me that one more time, I will throw you out of this car," Wolfie


    growled.


    "Uugghhh, but it smells like DOG in here! I feel like passing out from the fumes," I put my hand on my


    head and started swaying in my spot in the back seat dramatically.


    "That would be a mercy," Wolfie grumbled.


    I scoffed loudly, "Rude."


    We are on our way to Wolfie''s pack, and he is being a douche, as usual.


    He''s sitting in the passenger seat next to the driver, and has me in the back.


    I guess anything other than the front seat is below him.


    Which is unfortunate, because his heavenly scent next to me would do just fine in distracting me from


    the other scents in here that are less than heavenly.


    I don''t get how he smells so absolutely delicious, while also being one of those dogs.


    The power of the mate bond, I suppose.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s freaking scary.


    . . . I''m hesitant to say more on the subject of our little excursion because, I feel like it would be like


    excepting or even approving of the situation if I said I was nervous to meet his parents.


    So I won''t say it.


    But crap I''m nervous to meet his parent.


    It''s so weird, it''s like I have this pit of nerves in my stomach that they won''t like me. That a couple of


    STRANGERS won''t like me. Like I really really want their approval, and that''s not normal for me. You''re


    lucky if I take even a second to think about your opinion, let alone actually care.


    Well, when ites to my supposed-to-be-enemies anyway. My capacity to give a crap what they think


    automatically goes to about 0.0003% if they''re on the other side.


    Right now, it''s at about a 102.


    And my resting with normal people, even on my side, is like a 30!


    This is not okay!


    I''m freakin out!


    Internally, of course.


    But still freakin out!


    I don''t know how I''m supposed to get the point across that this whole take-over-thing ising to an


    end whether it''s by their hand or mine, while trying to impress them.


    This is going to be stressful.


    At least Wolfie had a reason to remember to let me shower! That''s a win.


    I mean, people like us don''t sweat much at all, especially considering I''ve been sitting on my butt for


    thest. . . Holy crap how long has it even been?


    How do I not even know?


    I don''t know, days usually just blend together for me. People me it on the no sleep thing.


    And honestly, they''re probably right. But who cares? I only care 30%, and I need at least a 50 to


    actually try and change anything.


    Wow, do I usually get off track this easily, or am I just getting high off Wolfie''s scent?


    Anyway, I haven''t sweat, so it wasn''t that bad. But my HAIR. My hair was suffering for it. BAD.


    But now I''m all clean, and the colors are clean-shiny, not greasy-shiny.


    Big difference.


    A difference that DEFINITELY matters for an asion like this.


    I mean. . . No, this isn''t an asion. This is a drag. I don''t care what any of the people there think. I


    wouldn''t care if my hair was dirty.


    But thank The Moon Goddess it''s not.


    Don''t ask me why!


    Okay, fine, here''s a reason why, if you must know, I just don''t like dirty hair. Huh? How ''bout that?


    Oh my crap, I need to get out of this car. I''m going insane from the fumes.


    "ARE WE THERE YET!" I whine, sounding way more annoying than I intended.


    Oh well, their fault for messing with an annoying girl''s house.


    "YES! WE ARE!" Wolfie fumed.


    "Oh, cool."


    ~*~*~*~


    The first room/hall/living room looking thing I walked into(trantion: dragged into by Wolfie and


    Happy) there was a pre-teen looking boy rxing on the couch. He turned to me, and a sly little smirk


    appeared on his face, "Well, hello beautiful."


    I held back a snort. This kid is like twelve!


    I smiled back, a little amusement in my eyes, no doubt, "Hi."


    I was about to state the argument above out loud, but Wolfie came up with a better one.


    "That''s my mate you''re talking about. Keep your eyes to yourself."


    The kid''s smirk immediately dropped. "Oh."


    A second passed.


    "Well that''s depressing," he tacked on, pouting. He shrugged, "Oh well, I''ll go tell Alpha and Luna


    you''ve arrived," and then he hopped off the couch and ran off.


    Apparently not so depressed anymore.


    I''ve always found it weird that we still call our past leaders alpha or master, or anything like that. But I


    guess when you think about it, it makes sense. I mean, they almost always have some influence on the


    house, even after their rule.


    Unless they get overthrown and that''s how the new leadership came into power, of course. Not gonna


    have much say there.


    Wolfie shaking his head made me leave my train of thought. Crap I got distracted, again.


    "That kid, I swear."


    I snorted.


    He looked to me. "He''s the gamma''s kid, Tony."


    I nodded, "So. . . You blew your little cover because you were feeling threatened by a twelve year old?"


    I tried to hold in myughter.


    He scoffed, "I did not."


    A few secondster, ". . . He''s thirteen," he tacked on, trying to hold in his smile.


    Oh my goddess, that wasn''t even funny, so why did I love it so much?!


    Why don''t you make more jokes? Uugghhh, You''re smile is intoxicating. Smile more!


    I get on a high when he does stuff like that.


    Then my hot air balloon pops and Ie crashing down to the pavement when I remember these


    addictive moments are only slip ups in his act that he is SO ADAMANT to keep up.


    I mean, seriously. I don''t understand. WHY DOES HE WANT ME TO BELIEVE HE''S AN @SS HOLE?!


    I know he''s not. I watched him at the g. He''s SO nice to EVERYONE. And that''s not just the mate


    bond talking. It hasn''t gotten me whipped enough to the point of delusion.


    Well, long term anyway. I do get sudden bursts from time to time.


    But this isn''t one of them! I can tell his pack loves him. I can see they do what he says because they


    respect him, not because they''re afraid of him.


    And! That! Is! Such! A! Turn! On!


    Like ahhhh.


    I don''t know, that''s just a thing for me. I freaking love it when he interacts with his people, it''s so


    adorable.


    He smiles around them! Like, all the time!


    Why not me?!


    Whhyyyyy?!


    "Earth to Maria?" Of course, speak of the devil.


    "Why?!"


    "What?"


    "Nothing," I scowled.


    "Okay, usually, when girls say that and re at you, like you are, they just want you to ask them what''s


    wrong," he looked at me.


    OH MY GODDESS.


    "So what''s wrong?"


    HE''S SO NAIVE AND ADORABLE.


    I looked up to the sky


    WHY?!


    "Nothing," I repeated again, dropping my re and taking a deep breath.


    I can definitely feel the effects of the marking.


    I want him even more now.


    He shook his head, "Well okay, but if something is wrong ¡ª"


    Then you''ll help to make it better?


    "You better get over it, because my parents want to see us."


    . . . D@mn.


    Remember how I said I fell to the pavement from my high before? Yeah, I''m six feet under now. "Oh,


    I''m definitely over it."


    He nodded, "Good, so don''t say anything stupid," he told me.


    Oof, bedrock.


    "Because we actually do need to keep this mate thing a secret here, so keep your mouth shut."


    I''ve reached the d@mn core.

 Chapter 24: 23 - Stage One

    Chapter 24: 23 - Stage One


    ???Jason''s POV???


    Fu**k she''s gorgeous.


    She did it to me, now it''s my turn to treat myself with some eye candy.


    Not that I don''t do it every time she has her back turned.


    But the look on her face while I''m giving her all this attention is just making it all the more sweet.


    Plus. . . I like this position. I''m gonna take advantage of it.


    "I have some more questions for you," I told her smoothly.


    ''Stage one of the n is a go,'' Ki budded in.


    "No! Backsies!" She said again, more exasperated.


    Goddess, she''s adorable.


    She was trying to look me in the eyes, but I saw hers trailing down my neck and to my chest again.


    I shook my head with a smirk. "Always so distracted."


    She took in a shaky breath, "Could you just ask the question?!" She blurted, squirming a bit underneath


    me.


    Awe, is someone getting flustered?


    ''Nah, she''s been flustered since we told her toe get the key,'' Ki snickered.


    Ha!


    "Don''t squirm like that underneath me, sweetheart. You never know what you might ¡ª"


    "Ha! Haha, are we done here?" She stuttered out, grabbing hold of my wrist and cutting me off before I


    could make fun of her more. She''s probably about to try and escape from under me. "What you have to


    ask obviously isn''t that important, since you keep getting off topic, so ¡ª"


    ''Don''t let her leave!'' Ki growled.


    I know, I know.


    "Nuh-uh, not so fast, cutie," I said while my other hand shot up to hold her wrists in ce above her


    head. I leaned most of my body weight on her as well, so she''s not going anywhere.


    She froze, eyes glued to my chest.


    I chuckled, "Good girl ¡ª HoUgh."


    The wind got knocked out of me by her kneeing up and nailing me in the side.


    "Don''t ever say that again," she deadpanned.


    I recovered excellently, "Oh c''mon. . . you don''t like that?" I asked, trailing my hand down her right arm.


    She shook her head easily, "No."


    My hand reached her neck, and I started rubbing circles around where I''ll mark her someday. Right in


    the crook of her neck and shoulder de. It should be sensitive there.


    I felt the slightest shiver from underneath me.


    I held back my smirk and kept a serious face on, "Are you sure?"


    "Y-yes."


    Haha, someone doesn''t sound so sure.


    "Oh. . . Okay then. Well, in that case. . . Would you prefer I call you a ba ¡ª"


    "Hey, what was that question you wanted to ask me?" She babbled suddenly again, cutting me off.


    I''ll let her think she''s getting a break.


    "Oh right, the question," I started.


    She honestly looked relieved. So cute.


    ''Let''s ruin it,'' the wolf in me smirked.


    "Do you like it when I touch you here?" I inquired, running my hand down her body to her waist and


    squeezing. Hard.


    Yes, only her waist. I don''t wanna push it. This n takes time, and I don''t wanna go scaring her off.


    ''She''s gonna learn who''s boss, though. If it''s thest thing I do,'' Ki schemed.


    I may have been ying it a bit safe, but by the way her face flushed, I can tell it affected her.


    I knew it would. She doesn''t seem like the romantic, touchy-feely type.


    I had to hold back an evilugh.


    I can rest my arm on her shoulder and she''ll get flustered.


    I tilted my head innocently, "Well?"


    I dragged my hand over her hip and to her generous thigh, little more risky, "Or how about here?"


    Nothing. Nothing but an adorably flustered look on her face.


    She looks like a dear caught in headlights.


    But she''s not getting away without responding. Not that easily.


    I stared her down.


    Eventually, I dragged in a breath, "Y''know, it''s rude to ignore people when they''ve asked you a


    question."


    "I-I. . ." She stuttered.


    I let out my smirk, "finally, cat''s got your tongue," I mocked.


    I leaned my face closer to hers and felt my eyes fall to her lips. "I know somebody else who wants it


    though too. . ."


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Mki growled lowly. I think I might have actually let it out of my chest out loud too. I don''t know.


    Definitely not ecstatic about this little interruption though.


    But is that. . . Is that disappointed in her face?


    Her hands suddenly slipped out of my grip and she pushed me off of her.


    Well, I guess not.


    "Yes? Come in!" Maria jumped to respond.


    "Hey! You don''t saye in! I saye in!"


    We just stared at each other for a few seconds.


    "Come in," I finally called.


    She rolled her eyes at my antics.


    I heard the knob shake. "Um. . . It''s locked," Zach''s voice sounded from the other side of the door.


    I turned with a smirk to Maria, and held the key out to her.


    She swiped it away quickly and scurried to the door, probably hoping to slip out.


    She unlocked it and threw it open.


    When she tried to step out, "Nuh-uh, not so fast," Zach blocked her way with hisrge form. "Sorry,


    Sarah and them are out at breakfast, there''s no one to watch you."


    She went from a stubborn little mouse to a ring bull.


    Zachughed nervously and gently nudged her farther back into the room so he could close the door


    behind him.


    She huffed and crossed her arms to storm over to the opposite side of the bed from me.


    Zach shook his head while looking after her, but his attention finally came back when he saw me.


    "What''s up?" I asked casually.


    "Jay, you''re parents want you to head back to the pack so they can talk to you," He told me.


    "They couldn''t just give me a call?" I raised a brow.


    He put his hands up in defense, "They''re orders, not mine."


    I sighed, "Like, right this second?"


    He shrugged with a nod, "Today yeah."


    "Well, did you tell them I''m busy?" I questioned.


    It was his turn to raise a brow. "Did you just ask me if I told Alpha Samuel you were busy and that''s why


    you couldn''t go?"


    Iughed. "Yes I did, probably a pretty stupid question though, right?"


    Yeah. . . My father would not like that.


    "Yeah."


    I sighed, "Alright, tell them I''ll be there by the end of the day."


    "Oh, I already did, but I told him you''d be there by noon."


    My eyes bulged, "That''s in five hours. And it takes four to get there."


    "I know. Better start getting ready."


    I rolled my eyes, "What am I going to do with you, idiot?"


    "I think the question is, what would you do without this idiot."


    I heard Maria giggle from across the room and Zach sent her a smile.


    That little exchange didn''t sit well for me or my wolf.


    ''What is she doingughing at his jokes?'' Mki growled.


    I took a calming breath. She just likes jokes.


    ''But then he smiled at her.''


    ''I wanna eat his heart out.''


    Dude! That''s our friend! Y''know, the wolf that''s saved our lives countless times.


    ''Yeah well that''s my mate. Our mate. Our unmarked mate.''


    That is a good point.


    But you know you''re over exaggerating.


    ''Do I?''


    Jeez, Ki, we''re not killing our friend!


    Although, if I said it wasn''t a relief when he left the room and was out of range of Maria, I would be


    lying.


    "Alright," I turned to her, "You heard him, we only have an hour, so hurry up and get ready."


    "Um, what? I''m going with you?" She raised a brow.


    "Yep," I answered shortly.


    She furrowed her brow, "Why?"


    "Because you''re my mate, and I want you close," I answered simply.


    She had a look of slight surprise on her face, "Oh." It actually looked like a happy and hopeful


    surprised.


    I don''t know why it felt like a stab in the heart. I guess maybe because I wish I could make her feel like


    it wasn''t surprising that I want her with me.


    ''You better not be going soft already!'' Mki popped back in.


    I''m not! And don''t act like you don''t feel the pull too.


    ''Of course I do, I just know she''ll be close weather she knows the reason we want her to be or not.''


    You don''t want her to be happy?


    A vision of him rolling his eyes shed in front of me. ''What a dumb question.''


    Well jeez.


    ''YES I want her to be happy, and she WILL be happy. But you know what wouldn''t make her happy?''


    I mentally sighed, The consequences of breaking this deal.


    ''Exactly.''


    I know, I know.


    "Also because I don''t want you getting into trouble. Oh, and by the way, you need to keep the whole,


    you and me being mates thing, on the down low," I informed Maria.


    Well thatpletely fu**ing crushed the hope in her face.


    Mki let out the quietest of whines.


    Mhm.


    ''Shut up!''


    But I needed her to know.


    "Oh. . ." She said looking exactly like a freaking lost, starving, orphan puppy, I swear to the goddess.


    ''I don''t like that face. Tell her to stop making that face.''


    That''s not how people emotions work Ki.


    ''Tell her to stop!"


    Calm down, she''ll cover it up any second.


    She did.


    See? I told him dejectedly.


    ''But she''s still sad. Can''t you feel it?''


    Of course, I can feel it! but there''s nothing we can do about it right now. She''ll get over it.


    ''I don''t want her to get over it.''


    I thought you wanted her to be happy.


    ''But getting over it would mean getting over us.''


    . . . Oh shi ¡ª


    "Hello! Earth to Wolfie!" Maria waves her hand in front of my face.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She''s over it.


    I cleared my throat, "Alpha."


    "Actually, we call it a Mistress, but it''s amon mistake."


    I growled, "Me. You call me Alpha."


    "Oohhhh," She nodded sarcastically.


    "No," She shook her head right after.


    Mki suddenly shot to the forefront.


    Crap.


    I know he can be seen in my eyes at this point.


    "Yes!"


    Oh sh**


    Mki has the ropes.


    He let out a growl that shook the room.


    F**k, this hasn''t happened in years.


    What is going on?


    Mki! You''ll scare her!


    ''That''s the point!''


    I feel my feet moving. It''s just like I remember. Like when you''re legs fall asleep and you try to walk, but


    I''m not the one that wants them to move.


    We''re going towards Maria.


    It feels the same for arms. Little prickles cover my right arm as I watch it through my wolf''s eyes. I see it


    I ¡ª or, Mki ¡ª am suddenly holding Maria against the wall.


    Any sane person would have been scared sh**less of me in this instance.


    I''m a seven foot dude with glowing golden eyes at the moment ¡ª thanks to Mki ¡ª and I know my


    muscles must be bulging through my skin and jeans because, I feel like I''m about to explode out of


    them.


    Shouldn''t be veryforting for a girl that stands at what? 5''10 MAX, and I certainly have her trumped


    in the whole muscle department. But that''s obvious.


    So what doesn''t make any sense, is the way she doesn''t look like she gives a flying sh** about the way


    a d@mn Goliathpared to her is pinning her against the wall and radiating all sorts of bad vibes.


    I can feel it. Mki is letting on some of our alpha aura.


    Speaking of Mki.


    He''s pissed about Maria''s reaction. Or,ck thereof.


    And I can feel our canines and nails elongating.


    "It''s Alpha," Mki growled way too calmly.


    Nothing.


    But an eyebrow raise.


    Dumb, dumb girl.


    "YOU CALL ME ALPHA!!"


    There it is.


    The rumble of giving off an alphamand.


    And now our ws are digging into the skin of her arms that we''ve been mping onto. Great.


    Instead of crying out in pain though,


    Maria fu**king smirks.


    Stupid, stupid girl.


    But it wasn''t only that.


    Her eyes shed red again.


    A deep crimson red.


    Hm, fitting that''d be her family''s name, huh?


    Not the point.


    The point is, like thest time her eyes turned, I don''t feel like the predator anymore.


    In fact, it''s very clear who is. And it ain''t me.


    And this honestly just pissed Mki off even more. He''s always looking to challenge to be the best, and


    I''m usually on board, but this is our mate.


    And I don''t know about the vibes she''s giving off.


    "I wouldn''t do that, Wolfie," she sang, eyes still zing.


    Ki narrowed his eyes at her and I was able to wiggle my way to sharing the forefront. "Wouldn''t do


    what?" We both questioned.


    "Use your little alphamand on me," she responded.


    I got shoved right back to the back of my own consciousness.


    Mki, sleep! I attempted.


    Earth f**king shattering growl.


    Don''t worry about my mental capacity, I knew that wasn''t going to work. I just thought it was worth a


    shot.


    Aside from that, something feels so. . . Off.


    Like I need to get away from her and her crimson eyes and weird aura.


    She nodded, "Don''t ignore your instincts."


    What the f**k.


    Last time I checked she wasn''t a mind reader.


    "They''re probably telling you something along the lines of, don''t screw with her," she said darkly,


    nodding again, "listen to them."


    Now that I think about it, that is what every sense in my body is saying.


    But of course f**king Ki gets angry about it because that''s all he f**king knows how to do apparently!


    He took her by the shoulders and mmed her back against the wall. Her head whipped and hit hard,


    and I swear to the goddess her eyes looked like they were on fire for a second. Screw concern for my


    mate, that flew to the back of my mind real quick. The feeling of RUN suddenly started screaming


    through my system. Everything went from like a two to a hundred in a split second.


    Then in the other half of that same second everything went back to around a 30.


    Because it''s never at a zero with two alphas in one room, and she was really worked up.


    But she took a breath in, and then out, and then in, and then out. And then over and over again.


    This whole keeping chill thing, must be taking a lot of effort.


    And thank the goddess she''s willing to put it in because, I DO NOT want to see the alternative.


    Ki must have found it incredibly fascinating as well, because he held his own breath as he watched her


    take in slow, purposeful gulps of air with her eyes closed.


    The remainder of the freaky energy around her diminished even more over a couple of seconds, until it


    was just a small background buzz in my mind.


    This made Ki''s anger and restlessness towards her resurface.


    He was about to make another move.


    Stupid, stupid wolf.


    But she shot her hands out to cup my face before anything more could go down. It wasn''t a rough


    gesture at all. I wanted to melt into her soft hold and just stay as putty forever if that''s what she wanted.


    But Mki, being the rough and jumpy alpha male he is, stiffened under her tender hold. He wanted to


    revel in it as much as I do, but he is so dead set on noting off as weak.


    Ki! You need to chill the f**k out!


    ''I need to ¡ª''


    "Jason. . ." Maria''s voice rang through the room. This time, quiet and sweet. I''ve never heard it like that.


    It''s like no other sound dared interrupt her. Not even my inner conversation with Mki.


    "Yes?!" We both jumped to respond.


    How could we not? She used that voice and my actual name. It''d be crazy to ignore her for even a


    second.


    She took another breath in with her eyes closed again.


    She''s so beautiful.


    "I need you to chill the f**k out," she breathed so delicately and sweetly, it doesn''t even matter how


    crude the contents of the actual statement were.


    Her eyes are open now, locked on mine. They''re green again with crimson swirls swimming around


    inside. Completely entrancing.


    And a reminder of her hidden predator.


    But calming(weirdly enough), nheless.


    I almost forget to tell Mki I told you so in theplete bliss of her sweet voice and eyesbined.


    But I don''t.


    Told you you needed to chill the f**k out, Mki.


    He didn''t even have the presence of mind for a snappy reply.


    "Seriously," she continued when neither of us responded, "for mental and physical health purposes on


    both ends, don''t Alpha male out like that again," she whispered, putting our foreheads together.


    My heart.


    Any aggressive or alpha aura I ¡ª I, meaning Ki ¡ª was dishing out before, on purpose or not, is


    Maria took onest breath, and let it out. With it, went thest bit of bad vibes radiating off of her.


    She smiled, not the creepy smirk like the one she did earlier, but an adorable Maria smile. Her freckled


    cheeks moved up and were indented by her cute little dimples. A smile I wish I could put on her face all


    the time.


    "I can hear your heart beating super fast, Wolfie," she giggled.

 Chapter 25) Meeting The Rents

    Chapter 25) Meeting The Rents


    "Wait, so are they in your office for a meeting?" I questioned Wolfie as we walked down the wide and


    honestly beautifully decorated hallways.


    "Yes," He answered shortly, and I could tell from his tone he''s done with any sort of conversation.


    Which is not good, because I need something to distract me from the ball of nerves in my stomach.


    I redirected my attention to the dark but stunning halls. Here''s something to think about. Unlike my


    house''s Master House, where everything is light and the color scheme stays in the range of whites and


    grays. Here, there''s more of a rustic feel.


    With dark wood, instead of tile flooring, and furniture littered around with dark leather covers.


    Our furniture is all over the ce. Doesn''t follow any sort of theme, especially not the white and sleek


    one.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Couches and chairs range from red, to ck, to wood, to plush, to leather. It''s all over the ce.


    The sleekness was more my parents'' vibe. When my aunt and uncle came in, it was lost a bit in the


    new additions of furniture.


    I wonder if it ever had to be described in a book, if the narrator would bash it for its inconsistencies.


    I guess, we''ll never know.


    Anyway, I am getting high off Wolfie''s scent, because I''m not always this scatter-brained.


    Am I?


    Anyway, we reached the typical big wooden doors that always indicate a leader''s office, and Wolfie let


    himself in.


    We walked in on an older version of himself behind the desk. Seriously, him exactly. It was freaky.


    They''re literally the same person. His father just has blue eyes and slightly lighter hair,pared to


    Wolfie''s solid coal ck waves. It''s also gelled back in a way that screams ADDULT. And Wolfie''s is


    just lying every-which-way in a fashion that screams SMOKIN'' HOT.


    Aside from that, werewolves age slowlypared to other species, simr us vampires, so his son


    looks like an exact freaking replica of him, with just slight indications to tip you off. Like, Wolfie has a


    skinnier face, no facial hair and minimal to no scarring. His father, on the other hand, isn''t quite as


    clean shaven and the bags under his eyes are. . . Well, there. Those don''t reallye up with young


    werewolves, unless they''re in some pretty crappy conditions. His face is also decorated with small


    marks that show he most likely fought in The Blood War.


    Other than small things like that, I have no way to tell how old he is. He honestly lookste twenties.


    Considering Wolfie is his kid and he''s like. . .


    Dammit!


    How do I not know these things?!


    This is ridiculous. I should know how old my mate is!


    "Son, you''re back."


    Oh yeah, the older Wolfie behind the desk actually has something to discuss.


    Wait. . . Behind the desk?


    What is he doing behind Wolfie''s desk?


    I mean, yeah, we call them Alpha and Luna and treat them with the upmost respect. But they don''t sit


    behind the actual Alpha''s desk.


    Especially with the alpha himself standing on the other side of it.


    I looked at Wolfie with a slightly furrowed brow. It would make sense if it was the retired alpha''s office,


    but I specifically remember Wolfie saying it''s his.


    "Hello, father."


    Everything started slowly clicking into ce.


    "What do you have to report?"


    Oh. . . He''s that dad. Common amongst alpha blood lines.


    Sometimes, they''er so attached(entitled) to their position, even when they''ve given it up to their


    sessor, they cling to it, and try to maintain the roll.


    It''s always sort of an ufortable sight.


    But does this mean this whole ordeal was his father''s doing?


    "Everything went exactly ording to n, like I knew it would," Wolfie responded with a slight bite.


    Oh, so finding your mate was the Second of the house you''re taking over was all part of the n?


    "Well, for all I know, ''ording to n'' could mean getting half the pack killed and wiping out the


    entirety of House Crimson, considering you failed to run it by both me and your mother," His father


    hissed back with clenched teeth.


    Welp, definitely not his doing.


    And looks like we''ve got a little rebel on our hands.


    Which makes sense, since Silver Moon Pack has always been pretty chill in the past, so it didn''t really


    add up why they were suddenly attacking.


    But what does add up, is the inauguration of a new and very naive alpha being taken advantage of by


    some older and more douchebag-esque alphas.


    I already had the idea swirling around from some of the names that popped up in his paper work and


    who he made meaningful eye contact with at the Leadership G. Thement by his father only


    solidifies my theory. His fun loving puppy like personality with literally everyone other than me, was also


    a huge tip.


    Poor baby just fell into the wrong crowd.


    This is why I can''t just destroy his pack! They''re innocent in the matter!


    But I''ve already got the slow decrease in their iing supplies up and running, so it shouldn''t be long


    before it starts making a difference, and I start getting results.


    "Well father, ''ording to n''," Wolfie forced out.


    These two aren''t each other''s favorite people, are they? At least, not in the work environment.


    I turned my head when a beautiful woman with Wolfie''s pitch ck hair and grey eyes walked in.


    She must be the Luna.


    Neither of the boys paid her much mind as Wolfie continued, "Means I invaded and took over House


    Crimson with zero casualties on either side."


    The neer to the conversation wasted no time in responding. She nodded, "No casualties is good."


    Her eyes flickered to me. "And who is this youngdy?" She asked her son.


    I was about to reply for myself, but Wolfie beat me to it, "She''s the former Second of House Crimson,"


    He told them with his head held high.


    She looked between the two of us, "Oh, you''ve actually managed to keep the house?" She asked with


    eyebrows raised in surprise.


    I let out a snort.


    Wolfie furrowed his brows and his lips fell in a little frown.


    Aw, he''s a mamma''s boy and even mamma knows how dumb this is. This must be a real bubble


    burster for him.


    "Yes!" He snapped, still pouting.


    "For now," I smirked.


    Both alphas and luna turned their gaze to me. Wolfie looks like he wants to strangle me and the others


    look ufortable. They know their son is inexperienced.


    "I''m just giving him a chance to rectify his mistakes," I shrug.


    I know I''m getting a little cocky, but Wolfie hasn''t exactly proven that he''s a threat.


    The luna raised her brow, "And why would you do that?"


    Wolfie didn''t want them to know, did he?


    Oh well, I''m not gonna refuse the Luna herself.


    "Oh, because we''re mates," I smiled.


    "Maria!"


    Oh, my name on his lips. . . I need to get into trouble more often.


    His parents immediately wore shocked expressions.


    "I told you not to ¡ª"


    "Wait. . ." His father put his hand up and leaned forward in his seat. He looked at Wolfie, then at me,


    then back. "Maria. . . Crimson?" He gritted out.


    Oh. . . I felt a slow grin creep on my face. This meeting might go even better than I imagined.


    Wolfie nodded with a confused face.


    But his parents know exactly what this means.


    The grin widened.


    His mother face palmed herself.


    His father closed his eyes and let out a slow, calming breath.


    HA! As much as I hate doing it, throwing names around sure does get s**t done!


    ~*~*~*~


    We were dismissed(from his own office, mind you) by his father shaking his head into the hand that


    was rubbing his temples. "Just get out. We''ll talk about thister. You''re stressing me out."


    HA!


    This is hrious.


    Wolfie might not know squat, but his parents know what''s up. I can respect that.


    "I told you not to say anything!" Wolfie hollered as we got farther down the hall.


    I shrugged innocently, "She wanted to know. It would be rude not to answer truthfully," I batted my


    eyshes up at him.


    He huffed with an intense eye roll. "Whatever, I have some people I need to introduce you to," he


    yanked me closer to him by the arm, "and don''t say anything this time," he gripped it tighter, "or there


    will be consequences."


    Ooh, scary.

 Chapter 25: 24 - Falling Wayyy Down

    Chapter 25: 24 - Falling Wayyy Down


    ***Maria''s POV***


    "Are we there yet?"


    "I swear to the goddess Maria, if you ask me that one more time, I will throw you out of this car," Wolfie


    growled.


    "Uugghhh, but it smells like DOG in here! I feel like passing out from the fumes," I put my hand on my


    head and started swaying in my spot in the back seat dramatically.


    "That would be a mercy," Wolfie grumbled.


    I scoffed loudly, "Rude."


    We are on our way to Wolfie''s pack, and he is being a douche, as usual.


    He''s sitting in the passenger seat next to the driver, and has me in the back.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I guess anything other than the front seat is below him.


    Which is unfortunate, because his heavenly scent next to me would do just fine in distracting me from


    the other scents in here that are less than heavenly.


    I don''t get how he smells so absolutely delicious, while also being one of those dogs.


    The power of the mate bond, I suppose.


    It''s freaking scary.


    . . . I''m hesitant to say more on the subject of our little excursion because, I feel like it would be like


    excepting or even approving of the situation if I said I was nervous to meet his parents.


    So I won''t say it.


    But crap I''m nervous to meet his parent.


    It''s so weird, it''s like I have this pit of nerves in my stomach that they won''t like me. That a couple of


    STRANGERS won''t like me. Like I really really want their approval, and that''s not normal for me. You''re


    lucky if I take even a second to think about your opinion, let alone actually care.


    Well, when ites to my supposed-to-be-enemies anyway. My capacity to give a crap what they think


    automatically goes to about 0.0003% if they''re on the other side.


    Right now, it''s at about a 102.


    And my resting with normal people, even on my side, is like a 30!


    This is not okay!


    I''m freakin out!


    Internally, of course.


    But still freakin out!


    I don''t know how I''m supposed to get the point across that this whole take-over-thing ising to an


    end whether it''s by their hand or mine, while trying to impress them.


    This is going to be stressful.


    At least Wolfie had a reason to remember to let me shower! That''s a win.


    I mean, people like us don''t sweat much at all, especially considering I''ve been sitting on my butt for


    thest. . . Holy crap how long has it even been?


    How do I not even know?


    I don''t know, days usually just blend together for me. People me it on the no sleep thing.


    And honestly, they''re probably right. But who cares? I only care 30%, and I need at least a 50 to


    actually try and change anything.


    Wow, do I usually get off track this easily, or am I just getting high off Wolfie''s scent?


    Anyway, I haven''t sweat, so it wasn''t that bad. But my HAIR. My hair was suffering for it. BAD.


    But now I''m all clean, and the colors are clean-shiny, not greasy-shiny.


    Big difference.


    A difference that DEFINITELY matters for an asion like this.


    I mean. . . No, this isn''t an asion. This is a drag. I don''t care what any of the people there think. I


    wouldn''t care if my hair was dirty.


    But thank The Moon Goddess it''s not.


    Don''t ask me why!


    Okay, fine, here''s a reason why, if you must know, I just don''t like dirty hair. Huh? How ''bout that?


    Oh my crap, I need to get out of this car. I''m going insane from the fumes.


    "ARE WE THERE YET!" I whine, sounding way more annoying than I intended.


    Oh well, their fault for messing with an annoying girl''s house.


    "YES! WE ARE!" Wolfie fumed.


    "Oh, cool."


    ~*~*~*~


    The first room/hall/living room looking thing I walked into(trantion: dragged into by Wolfie and


    Happy) there was a pre-teen looking boy rxing on the couch. He turned to me, and a sly little smirk


    appeared on his face, "Well, hello beautiful."


    I held back a snort. This kid is like twelve!


    I smiled back, a little amusement in my eyes, no doubt, "Hi."


    I was about to state the argument above out loud, but Wolfie came up with a better one.


    "That''s my mate you''re talking about. Keep your eyes to yourself."


    The kid''s smirk immediately dropped. "Oh."


    A second passed.


    "Well that''s depressing," he tacked on, pouting. He shrugged, "Oh well, I''ll go tell Alpha and Luna


    you''ve arrived," and then he hopped off the couch and ran off.


    Apparently not so depressed anymore.


    I''ve always found it weird that we still call our past leaders alpha or master, or anything like that. But I


    guess when you think about it, it makes sense. I mean, they almost always have some influence on the


    house, even after their rule.


    Unless they get overthrown and that''s how the new leadership came into power, of course. Not gonna


    have much say there.


    Wolfie shaking his head made me leave my train of thought. Crap I got distracted, again.


    "That kid, I swear."


    I snorted.


    He looked to me. "He''s the gamma''s kid, Tony."


    I nodded, "So. . . You blew your little cover because you were feeling threatened by a twelve year old?"


    I tried to hold in myughter.


    He scoffed, "I did not."


    A few secondster, ". . . He''s thirteen," he tacked on, trying to hold in his smile.


    Oh my goddess, that wasn''t even funny, so why did I love it so much?!


    Why don''t you make more jokes? Uugghhh, You''re smile is intoxicating. Smile more!


    I get on a high when he does stuff like that.


    Then my hot air balloon pops and Ie crashing down to the pavement when I remember these


    addictive moments are only slip ups in his act that he is SO ADAMANT to keep up.


    I mean, seriously. I don''t understand. WHY DOES HE WANT ME TO BELIEVE HE''S AN @SS HOLE?!


    I know he''s not. I watched him at the g. He''s SO nice to EVERYONE. And that''s not just the mate


    bond talking. It hasn''t gotten me whipped enough to the point of delusion.


    Well, long term anyway. I do get sudden bursts from time to time.


    But this isn''t one of them! I can tell his pack loves him. I can see they do what he says because they


    respect him, not because they''re afraid of him.


    And! That! Is! Such! A! Turn! On!


    Like ahhhh.


    I don''t know, that''s just a thing for me. I freaking love it when he interacts with his people, it''s so


    adorable.


    He smiles around them! Like, all the time!


    Why not me?!


    Whhyyyyy?!


    "Earth to Maria?" Of course, speak of the devil.


    "Why?!"


    "What?"


    "Nothing," I scowled.


    "Okay, usually, when girls say that and re at you, like you are, they just want you to ask them what''s


    wrong," he looked at me.


    OH MY GODDESS.


    "So what''s wrong?"


    HE''S SO NAIVE AND ADORABLE.


    I looked up to the sky


    WHY?!


    "Nothing," I repeated again, dropping my re and taking a deep breath.


    I can definitely feel the effects of the marking.


    I want him even more now.


    He shook his head, "Well okay, but if something is wrong ¡ª"


    Then you''ll help to make it better?


    "You better get over it, because my parents want to see us."


    . . . D@mn.


    Remember how I said I fell to the pavement from my high before? Yeah, I''m six feet under now. "Oh,


    I''m definitely over it."


    He nodded, "Good, so don''t say anything stupid," he told me.


    Oof, bedrock.


    "Because we actually do need to keep this mate thing a secret here, so keep your mouth shut."


    I''ve reached the d@mn core.

 Chapter 26) I Feel You Girl

    Chapter 26) I Feel You Girl


    "Jaz, this is Maria, the former Second of House Crimson," Wolfie introduced me to a girl that''s around


    my age, maybe a little younger. She looked at me with stunning blue eyes and a smile that made


    something churn in me.


    Dang, that''s a pretty good smile considering all the gooshy feelings that are flying around in my


    stomach.


    Sheughed and turned to Wolfie, "Oh, the one from the pack mom and dad are pissed at you for


    getting involved with?"


    Ah, mom and dad. That exins why the smile did things to me. It matches her brother''s.


    He rolled his eyes and shook his head, "Everyone needs to stop thinking they can have an opinion on


    these things."


    Ooh, tea.


    "I''m the alpha now. Not dad, not mom, definitely not you. I call the shots."


    Oh, this poor, lost little boy.


    His sister rolled her eyes. "Whatever stupid."


    I snorted.


    I like this girl.


    He shot her a look and "discreetly" motioned to me.


    ''Not in front of her,'' he growled with his eyes.


    Yes he growled with his eyes. I guess werewolves can do that.


    She rolled hers again.


    Wolfie huffed angrily, "You need to stop doing that. Go and do. . . Something. I don''t even care, just


    get away from anywhere you can put things into this one''s head." He nudged a thumb my way.


    Oh yeah, because I already hold you to the highest respect.


    "Or vise-versa," I heard him mumble under his breath.


    Ha.


    "Can''t. Mom and dad told me to make sure you don''t do anything stupid," she smiled.


    Iughed out loud at that.


    "Well it''s not what mom and dad say. It''s what I say."


    I shook my head, "Wolfie, you''ve got it all backwards."


    "Ha! Wolfie?" His sister chortled.


    "I know right," I smiled.


    "Anyway," I continued, "That''s not how it works."


    He furrowed his brows at me.


    "It''s always what mom and dad say. Whatever they say goes," I told him.


    "But I''m ¡ª"


    "The Alpha now. We know," I rolled my eyes. "But you''re also an idiot, and a literal fetuspared to


    your parents."


    "So are you!"


    "No kidding! That''s why I listen to those older and wiser than me."


    . . . When I feel like it. . .


    "You act like you know everything," he red at me.


    "I do," I agreed, nodding, "But that''s beside the point."


    His sister chuckled again.


    "I also know I''m a total idiot and need guidance from the people who have been in the same position


    before. But of course that sort of reasoning involves logic andmon sense. Two things you seem to


    be seriouslycking," I rolled my eyes.


    "Oh shoot," his sister started cracking up. "I love this girl."


    Oh, haha, do you think you can rub off on your brother a little?


    "Mom and dad are always right. That''s just the way it is," I shrugged. "Respect is earned," I jabbed my


    finger into his chest, "not given."


    "You. . ."


    Are so right. Goddess, I''m so lucky to have such a wise mate.


    "Are so infuriating."


    Yeah, that sounds more like him.


    "Jazmine! Go train in the clearing."


    "But, mom and dad said ¡ª"


    "I don''t care what mom and dad said. Go."


    His sister looked taken aback, then a sh of hurt crossed her face.


    He used the alphamand on her.


    The hurt disappeared and turned to anger. She red daggers at him until she broke it to shake her


    head, "Why are you acting like this?" She questioned. But before he could answer, she swiveled on her


    heal and stormed off.


    I don''t know if she''s actually going to this clearing Wolfie talked about, but she''s going the opposite


    direction of the pack house and towards the surrounding woods.


    I find myself feeling sorry for her.


    I feel you girl.


    Hopefully your idiot brotheres to his senses at some point. For both of our sakes.


    ~*~*~*~


    We''re approaching the training area Wolfie sent Jazmine to. That was an hour or so ago, and


    considering she didn''t want toe in the first ce, Wolfie figured she''d be gone by now.


    We walked past thest line of trees and into the clearing scattered with training dummies, rubber


    weapons, and sparring dog-people. Some in dog form, others not.


    Wolfie''s assumption about his sister having cleared out was proven wrong when we looked to our


    right and found her beating a poor training dummy to death. Which is saying something, because it was


    already inanimate to begin with. But with the force behind those blows, I wouldn''t doubt the poor thing


    is feeling each and every one of the hits.


    I can''t me her, I''ve been tempted to let off steam the exact same way. Just with something a little


    more animate. And a little more annoying, cocky, and who''s nickname rhymes with Solfie.


    We watch her do a final spinning kick that knocks the dummies head off clean, then she turns and


    stares directly into Wolfie''s eyes.


    She is certainly not hiding the fact she is not happy with his little alphamand.


    Wolfie holds her gaze for a second then shakes his head and turns with a slightly softer expression.


    We''re headed towards the next person I''ll be introduced to, I''m assuming.


    For thest hour it''s been, introduce the second of the house he''s "taken over" then talk about random


    things ¡ª sometimes concerning the pack, sometimes not ¡ª for what feels like an eternity. Now, we''re


    headed towards arge man, possiblyrger than Wolfie''s towering size, with light brown hair and


    matching mocha eyes and skin. Without a doubt, I know he''s the father of the first boy I met here, Tony,


    the gamma''s son.


    Making this hulk the gamma.


    It''s the only exnation for his size. No one but the people in his rank should be able topete with


    the monstrous physique of an alpha.


    There''s a reason there''s usually only one per pack. Alphas are huge. Not many evenpare when it


    Nonepare, other than other alphas, to their presence when they walk in a room. This guy doesn''t


    change that, but he''s certainly hard to ignore.


    As impressive as the two men are to look at together, their conversation was boring as ever, and I


    zoned out until what had to be Jazmine''s third decapitated training dummy''s head came flying in our


    direction.


    I turned to her panting figure.


    Looks like someone still hasn''t calmed downpletely.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Gamma Aden, I think I need something that will fight back," she huffed, still shooting a dark re at


    wolfie.


    "I can definitely help you with that, little one," the apparent, Gamma Aden, chuckled.


    Aw, that engagement was kind of heart warming. It reminds me of the dynamic back at my house.


    No heartless jerk rules a pack like this.


    I have to keep reminding myself, so I don''t fall down a hole.


    Especially with the whole marking situation.


    Which, I don''t think is as simr to an actual marking as my friends and I figured it would be.


    Yeah, it means I''m even more drawn to the idiot now than I was before, and he''s no doubt more


    drawn to me ¡ª which exins his wolf''s little outburst back in my room ¡ª but actually marking causes


    more than that. We wouldn''t be able to stand being away from each other and he most definitely would


    have marked me by now. Weather I wanted him to or not. But I would, because that''s what the mate


    bond does.


    Even though it wasn''t an actual marking though, Wolfie''s reason for his nickname, his wolf, is on


    edge, and might just find other reasons to mark me other than the mate bond literally forcing them to.


    His instincts are probably screaming for things that wouldn''t end up well for me.


    At least, if I wanna stay unmarked until all this is figured out.


    Which I do.


    So if Wolfie can''t control his dog, then he better be ready for one h3ll of a fight.


    Because I am not getting marked without one.


    And, Jazmine''s suddenly on the ground with her face scrunched up in pain.


    When did she get there?


    Wolfie reached down to help her up. "You alright, little sis?"


    "Yeah, sorry Jazmine. I didn''t mean to go that hard on you," Gamma Aden apologized, looking


    sincere.


    "It''s okay," she gave a hard nod and dusted off her clothes, "Let''s go again." She turned away from


    the two and got back down into a defensive position when she got to her spot.


    I felt the beginning of a smirk pull at the corner of my mouth.


    I like this girl more and more by the second.


    Their gamma shrugged and followed her lead, also getting into a fighting position.


    They started circling each other.


    Then he pounced.


    She evaded him well enough for a while, only getting in a few swings of her own. I don''t think any


    more than a few of them actuallynded, but she''s managing to stay on her feet, I guess.


    He swept her legs away from under her while she was upied with an uppercut.


    So much for staying on her feet.


    Before her back even hit the ground though, she spun so she could catch herself.


    And when shended it wasn''t on hands and feet, it was on paws.


    Four of them to be exact. All attached to muscr legs, leading to an equally muscr body. Which


    led to deadly jaws and fangs.


    Unsurprisingly, her fur coat is a dark gray and her fierce eyes glow golden.


    Seeing her beautiful wolf, really only gets me crazy excited about seeing Wolfie''s.


    If her''s is like this, his must be magnificent.


    The fight went to a whole new level, as expected.


    The speeds the two are traveling at is impressive. Especially considering their gamma hasn''t even


    shifted yet.


    I''m guessing it''s because it wouldn''t be much of a fight if he did.


    No shade to Jazmine, she looks like a force to be reckoned with, but there''s something off about her


    technique.


    I just can''t put my finger on it.


    After the change of pace didn''t do much for her, offense wise, she changed it again. She shifted back


    into her human form.


    Instead of the outfit she was wearing before though, she''s now wearing ck leggings and a


    matching sports bra.


    How the h3ll do they do that?


    Just, turn into their wolf and then pop back into their human form with clothes on?


    Makes no sense.


    Whatever, the fight''s winding down. She''s getting tired.


    She knows it.


    Gamma Aden knows it too.


    That''s why only a few more punches and kicks are thrown before it all trickles into nothing.


    And now the two are standing there with a panting Jazmine and a Gamma that''s pretending to be out


    of breath, for her sake.


    I nodded, breaking the silence, "Not bad," I smiled.


    Everyone looked to me.


    "These two teach you how to fight?" I asked her, gestured to Wolfie and their gamma.


    She nodded.


    "You can tell," I nodded back, my smirk growing.


    Wolfie narrowed his eyes at me. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    I rolled my eyes, "Nothing." I turned my attention back to her, "You''re good."


    She looked a little pleasantly surprised. "Thanks."


    "You just fight like a dude," I tacked on with a chuckle.


    Her surprise turned to confusion.


    "And what''s wrong with that?!" Wolfie got defensive.


    "Well, considering the fact she''s a girl!," I rolled my eyes so hard I''m surprised they didn''t fall right out,


    "fighting like that is a great way to tire yourself out, and break a few bones in your hand while you''re at


    it." I''m addressing her now.


    "What do you mean?" She asked, her brow furrowed.


    "I mean, that fighting style might fly when you and your opponent are younger, but when you''re going


    against bigger, badder opponents, you''re not gonna stand a chance," I shook my head.


    A small sh of anger crossed her face.


    "Let me exin!" I stopped her before she couldpletely discard everything I''m saying. "Now, the


    guys are bigger, and we''re smaller. That''s just the way it is."


    She looked around at them, "Wow, way to feed their already inted egos."


    I rolled my eyes again but couldn''t help another chuckle, "This isn''t about them. They''ll always have a


    leg up, and we''ll always be at a constant disadvantage. The sooner you except it, the sooner you can


    use it to your advantage."


    She''s not following.


    I sighed, "Listen, it''s like this, we''re running a race, and they get a head start, and we have hurdles on


    our track, and once a month for a week straight we have a 100 pound metal weight chained to our


    ancle ¡ª there''s a reason the moon goddess made us the tougher gender ¡ª"


    Sheughed at that.


    "And a number of us still manage to end up tied with even the best of them." I shook my head, "And if


    any man has the audacity to call that weak. . . Well, he can go screw himself with a cactus because,


    good luck getting a girlfriend."


    She totally cracked up.

 Chapter 26: 25 - Meeting The Rents

    Chapter 26: 25 - Meeting The Rents


    "Wait, so are they in your office for a meeting?" I questioned Wolfie as we walked down the wide and


    honestly beautifully decorated hallways.


    "Yes," He answered shortly, and I could tell from his tone he''s done with any sort of conversation.


    Which is not good, because I need something to distract me from the ball of nerves in my stomach.


    I redirected my attention to the dark but stunning halls. Here''s something to think about. Unlike my


    house''s Master House, where everything is light and the color scheme stays in the range of whites and


    grays. Here, there''s more of a rustic feel.


    With dark wood, instead of tile flooring, and furniture littered around with dark leather covers.


    Our furniture is all over the ce. Doesn''t follow any sort of theme, especially not the white and sleek


    one.


    Couches and chairs range from red, to ck, to wood, to plush, to leather. It''s all over the ce.


    The sleekness was more my parents'' vibe. When my aunt and uncle came in, it was lost a bit in the


    new additions of furniture.


    I wonder if it ever had to be described in a book, if the narrator would bash it for its inconsistencies.


    I guess, we''ll never know.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Anyway, I am getting high off Wolfie''s scent, because I''m not always this scatter-brained.


    Am I?


    Anyway, we reached the typical big wooden doors that always indicate a leader''s office, and Wolfie let


    himself in.


    We walked in on an older version of himself behind the desk. Seriously, him exactly. It was freaky.


    They''re literally the same person. His father just has blue eyes and slightly lighter hair,pared to


    Wolfie''s solid coal ck waves. It''s also gelled back in a way that screams ADDULT. And Wolfie''s is


    just lying every-which-way in a fashion that screams SMOKIN'' HOT.


    Aside from that, werewolves age slowlypared to other species, simr us vampires, so his son


    looks like an exact freaking replica of him, with just slight indications to tip you off. Like, Wolfie has a


    skinnier face, no facial hair and minimal to no scarring. His father, on the other hand, isn''t quite as


    clean shaven and the bags under his eyes are. . . Well, there. Those don''t reallye up with young


    werewolves, unless they''re in some pretty crappy conditions. His face is also decorated with small


    marks that show he most likely fought in The Blood War.


    Other than small things like that, I have no way to tell how old he is. He honestly lookste twenties.


    Considering Wolfie is his kid and he''s like. . .


    Dammit!


    How do I not know these things?!


    This is ridiculous. I should know how old my mate is!


    "Son, you''re back."


    Oh yeah, the older Wolfie behind the desk actually has something to discuss.


    Wait. . . Behind the desk?


    What is he doing behind Wolfie''s desk?


    I mean, yeah, we call them Alpha and Luna and treat them with the upmost respect. But they don''t sit


    behind the actual Alpha''s desk.


    Especially with the alpha himself standing on the other side of it.


    I looked at Wolfie with a slightly furrowed brow. It would make sense if it was the retired alpha''s office,


    but I specifically remember Wolfie saying it''s his.


    "Hello, father."


    Everything started slowly clicking into ce.


    "What do you have to report?"


    Oh. . . He''s that dad. Common amongst alpha blood lines.


    Sometimes, they''er so attached(entitled) to their position, even when they''ve given it up to their


    sessor, they cling to it, and try to maintain the roll.


    It''s always sort of an ufortable sight.


    But does this mean this whole ordeal was his father''s doing?


    "Everything went exactly ording to n, like I knew it would," Wolfie responded with a slight bite.


    Oh, so finding your mate was the Second of the house you''re taking over was all part of the n?


    "Well, for all I know, ''ording to n'' could mean getting half the pack killed and wiping out the


    entirety of House Crimson, considering you failed to run it by both me and your mother," His father


    hissed back with clenched teeth.


    Welp, definitely not his doing.


    And looks like we''ve got a little rebel on our hands.


    Which makes sense, since Silver Moon Pack has always been pretty chill in the past, so it didn''t really


    add up why they were suddenly attacking.


    But what does add up, is the inauguration of a new and very naive alpha being taken advantage of by


    some older and more douchebag-esque alphas.


    I already had the idea swirling around from some of the names that popped up in his paper work and


    who he made meaningful eye contact with at the Leadership G. Thement by his father only


    solidifies my theory. His fun loving puppy like personality with literally everyone other than me, was also


    a huge tip.


    Poor baby just fell into the wrong crowd.


    This is why I can''t just destroy his pack! They''re innocent in the matter!


    But I''ve already got the slow decrease in their iing supplies up and running, so it shouldn''t be long


    before it starts making a difference, and I start getting results.


    "Well father, ''ording to n''," Wolfie forced out.


    These two aren''t each other''s favorite people, are they? At least, not in the work environment.


    I turned my head when a beautiful woman with Wolfie''s pitch ck hair and grey eyes walked in.


    She must be the Luna.


    Neither of the boys paid her much mind as Wolfie continued, "Means I invaded and took over House


    Crimson with zero casualties on either side."


    The neer to the conversation wasted no time in responding. She nodded, "No casualties is good."


    Her eyes flickered to me. "And who is this youngdy?" She asked her son.


    I was about to reply for myself, but Wolfie beat me to it, "She''s the former Second of House Crimson,"


    He told them with his head held high.


    She looked between the two of us, "Oh, you''ve actually managed to keep the house?" She asked with


    eyebrows raised in surprise.


    I let out a snort.


    Wolfie furrowed his brows and his lips fell in a little frown.


    Aw, he''s a mamma''s boy and even mamma knows how dumb this is. This must be a real bubble


    burster for him.


    "Yes!" He snapped, still pouting.


    "For now," I smirked.


    Both alphas and luna turned their gaze to me. Wolfie looks like he wants to strangle me and the others


    look ufortable. They know their son is inexperienced.


    "I''m just giving him a chance to rectify his mistakes," I shrug.


    I know I''m getting a little cocky, but Wolfie hasn''t exactly proven that he''s a threat.


    The luna raised her brow, "And why would you do that?"


    Wolfie didn''t want them to know, did he?


    Oh well, I''m not gonna refuse the Luna herself.


    "Oh, because we''re mates," I smiled.


    "Maria!"


    Oh, my name on his lips. . . I need to get into trouble more often.


    His parents immediately wore shocked expressions.


    "I told you not to ¡ª"


    "Wait. . ." His father put his hand up and leaned forward in his seat. He looked at Wolfie, then at me,


    then back. "Maria. . . Crimson?" He gritted out.


    Oh. . . I felt a slow grin creep on my face. This meeting might go even better than I imagined.


    Wolfie nodded with a confused face.


    But his parents know exactly what this means.


    The grin widened.


    His mother face palmed herself.


    His father closed his eyes and let out a slow, calming breath.


    HA! As much as I hate doing it, throwing names around sure does get s**t done!


    ~*~*~*~


    We were dismissed(from his own office, mind you) by his father shaking his head into the hand that


    was rubbing his temples. "Just get out. We''ll talk about thister. You''re stressing me out."


    HA!


    This is hrious.


    Wolfie might not know squat, but his parents know what''s up. I can respect that.


    "I told you not to say anything!" Wolfie hollered as we got farther down the hall.


    I shrugged innocently, "She wanted to know. It would be rude not to answer truthfully," I batted my


    eyshes up at him.


    He huffed with an intense eye roll. "Whatever, I have some people I need to introduce you to," he


    yanked me closer to him by the arm, "and don''t say anything this time," he gripped it tighter, "or there


    will be consequences."


    Ooh, scary.

 Chapter 27) Little Ol Me

    Chapter 27) Little Ol'' Me


    "Wow," she chuckled, "Please, teach me the way of the girl."


    Iughed along with her. "I got you."


    Wolfie shot me a look.


    "Just not right now," I tacked on.


    "Oh," She gave her brother the side eye, "right," she rolled her eyes.


    "Woah, woah, woah," Wolfie turned to me. "Why not now?"


    I raised a brow, "Really?"


    "Yeah, why not?" He stayed staring at me.


    He''s got some hidden agenda. He has to. There''s no way he''d magically be okay with this.


    But I''m kind of down to see what it is.


    "Alright then," I turned to Jazmine, "I guess we can ¡ª"


    "Hold on, you think I''m gonna put my sister in your hands just like that?" He shook his head. "No,


    we''ve got to see what you can do first."


    And, there it is.


    "Gamma Aden, would you mind assisting us in doing just that?"


    He shrugged, "Sure, why not."


    "Jason!" I heard a slightly familiar voice call, interrupting us.


    We turned to see the alpha and lunaing towards us.


    "Jason," the luna repeated once they were closer. "How''s it been going?" She shot a nce my way.


    "Well. We are about to test Maria here''s strength," Wolfie told her.


    They were silent for a few seconds.


    Then the alpha turned to Jazmine, "I thought we told you not to let him do anything stupid."


    I put my hand over my mouth to hide the huge snort.


    Jazmine put her hands up, "I tried, but he condemned me to the training area," she red daggers at


    him again.


    Awe, and she was just starting to let it go.


    "Well what''s done is done," Wolfie gritted out, clearly not happy with that exchange. "Maria, get on the


    mat," he bit.


    Well okay then.


    I walked a few steps onto the mat, opposite to their gamma.


    I looked him up and down. I have to be cautious. Gammas are one of the strongest people in a pack.


    "Ready?" Wolfie asked.


    We both got down into fighting positions and nodded.


    "Wait!" Their luna cut in from her spot on the side lines. "Are you boys sure about this? She is a pure


    blood."


    Wolfie turned to me, looking like he just had the realization of his life, "You are a pure blood aren''t


    you?" He mumbled his next few words under his breath, "I forgot. . . That exins a lot."


    Everyone was silent for a few seconds.


    I pped loudly, startling Jazmine a little bit, "I''m sure it does," I turned to their gamma, "You still down


    to fight?"


    He shrugged, "sure."


    Their luna looked concerned but didn''t necessarily wanna show it.


    "Don''t worry Luna," I addressed her.


    All eyes were immediately on me.


    Her mate''s, her son''s, her daughter''s, her  gamma''s. All their stares intently on me, making sure I


    don''t disrespect or harm their Luna in any way.


    She doesn''t seem the least bit concerned.


    Luckily for them, she''s right not to feel threatened. That''s FAR from what this is about.


    "It''s just a sparing match. We both know not to let it get too serious," I stated nonchntly.


    She let out the smallest breath of relief. Even the alpha seems to have a little less tension in his


    shoulders.


    I turned back to their gamma and he just has an amused look on his face. Probably thinks his alpha


    and Luna are crazy for being this worried about little ol'' me.


    I smiled back.


    He''s right, this is gonna be fun.


    We got back down into fighting positions.


    "Don''t worry," their gamma grinned. "I''ll go easy on you."


    I nodded with a smile, "Thanks."


    How nice of him.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    ''Yeah, you better go easy on her, if you want to keep your limbs attached to your body.''


    I swear to the goddess, if he hurts her too bad. . .


    I had to take a deep breath to calm myself down. I stretched out my fingers from their balled up position


    at my sides.


    It''ll be fine. Aden knows not to go too hard on people like her, that''s why I let her go in the first ce.


    Plus, she needs to be put in her ce, so a couple of bumps and bruises will do her good.


    They were still for a few seconds, analyzing each other.


    Oddly enough, Maria looks like the epitome of calm. There''s no tension in her beautiful face, and


    there may even be a ghost of a smile gracing it.


    Aden looks like the epitome of amused.


    This surly is going to be interesting.


    They circled each other for another second, then Aden pounced. He didn''t charge full speed and


    didn''t even bother keeping his hands up to guard his face.


    He went for a right hook, and when Maria dodged that easily, he went left then right again. She swiftly


    ducked under his swings and came up behind him only to send two jabs to his side while his guard was


    down.


    He winced but nodded in approval, "Not bad."


    Maria nodded back.


    They held each other''s stares for a second, then Aden dove right back in. A little faster this time.


    He sent a kick that would havended right on her chest and had her falling back if she hadn''t


    deflected it beautifully. He was quick to deliver another jab to her face with his left fist but she blocked


    that too, so before it even had time to fall back to his side, his right shot out to nail her in the nose.


    ''Oh h3ll no ¡ª''


    She caught his fist in her hand before it could connect with her face.


    That''s kinda hot.


    Maria used her hold on his fist to pull him forward and jab her knee into his gut repeatedly.


    A series of winces apanied by "oh''s" rang out from the sidelines.


    Aden attempted to stand upright after the blow, but only got an elbow to the face.


    A symphony "Ah''s" and cringes sounded.


    Finally, she twisted his arm and flung him to the ground in a flip.


    Okay, super hot.


    Aden groaned, clearly not expecting this to be a challenge.


    Who the h3ll did expect this to be a challenge?


    I turned to my mom and found her mid eye roll beside my dad who''s just shaking his head.


    Oh wait. . .


    I turned back to Maria and Aden and found Maria standing back to let Aden regain his footing.


    "Thanks for going easy on me," she smirked.


    Oh that little. . .


    ''So much for a lesson.''


    ''But I think I like her this way,'' Ki''s predatory wolf smirk shed in front of me.


    I shook my head. Yeah, me too. But it''s not exactly the most convenient thing in the world!


    ''Rx! It''s not that big of a deal. He''ll put her on her @ss at some point, and it''ll be done with. He''s


    the best fighter in this pack, other than us of course. He''ll be able to do it.''


    I sighed, yeah, you''re right.


    Many jabs and blows went by and he has yet to be right. I mean, she keeps getting put on her @ss, but


    she keeps getting right back up.


    Dang, Maria doesn''t even look like she''s breaking a sweat. She sent a kick to the side of Aden''s head


    but he grabbed it and spun it.


    Finally.


    She spun with it and caught herself on her hands.


    Never mind.


    With her hands firmly on the ground and her foot still in his grasp, she kicked out her free leg and


    nailed him in the face. He let go and she rolled out of his grasp.


    What the h3ll?!


    He''s not going easy on her anymore. He hasn''t been since she threw him to the ground, and he can


    still barely hold her off?


    Who is this girl?!


    ''Our mate.''


    Hm. . .


    Aden sent an upper cut that was deflected, but then took a page out of Maria''s book and rammed his


    elbow into her nose. She wasn''t able to deflect this one and her head flung back.


    A growl that I couldn''t hold back ripped through me.


    He shot his foot out to kick her in the stomach before she could recover, and it sent her back a few feet.


    Shended on her back, hard, and it took everything in me not to run to her. But the conflict of if I


    should rip his limbs off first or go to my mate first kept me in my ce. Mki was having the same


    ordeal, so he was no help.


    Before I could decide though, and before Aden could pin her to end the match, she was hopping back


    to her feet like nothing happened.


    She smiled an easy smile, then it turned into a smirk, "We''re not done yet." She almost sounded like


    she didn''t have reflex tears in her eyes or a slight trickle of blooding from her nose.


    Aden had to hold back a groan.


    I had to hold back from jumping her bones.


    He shook his head and got a hard look on his face. He leapt forward and shifted into his massive dark


    brown wolf mid air.


    Now it''s about to get real.


    ~*~*~*~


    . . . She pinned him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She actually freaking pinned him.


    He bench presses four times her weight to WARM UP.


    And she pinned him.


    If I said I was super surprised. . . I would be lying. It was pretty clear it was going down hill from early


    on.


    But. . . But she actually did it. My gamma just got pinned by my mate.


    HUGE turn on.


    But maybe I should have taken all those warnings more seriously. . .


    Aden tapped out, and Maria removed her arm from pressing down on his neck and climbed off of him.


    "Good match," she smiled down at him with an extended hand.


    He looked up at her skeptically for a millisecond, but then shrugged and gave her his hand. Once he


    was up, he held on a little longer than necessary.


    A low growl rumbled in my chest.


    ''Grrrr.''


    I don''t like that.


    But then he shook the hand that he still held and let it go. "And who the h3ll are you again?" The humor


    is back in his eyes, but for apletely different reason.


    She smiled up at him, "Maria."


    He nodded, "Mistress of House ¡ª"


    "Second of House Crimson," she corrected, the smile that''ll be the death of me still on her face.


    Aden looked incredibly confused, "A pure blood Second with skills like that?" He chuckled.


    Pure bloods are vampire masters. Well. . . Most of the time, I guess. I don''t know why this went over


    my head the first time I learned she was a pure blood.


    ''Because that''s h3 hot, and you told me not to let things like that in.''


    Oh my gosh, Mki, we need to start paying closer attention to these things.


    ''Agreed.''


    ''. . .We probably won''t though, for our sanity''s sake, right?''


    Agreed.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I chuckled a little awkwardly, "Um. . . Yeah, a Second. My parents, the former master and mistress,


    they um, died. Before I could take up the roll. . ."


    Silence.


    Goddess, why did I say that. I just made all these people feel super awkward.


    "Oh, I''m. . . I''m sorry to hear that."


    I nodded with my eyes cast down, "Yeah, um, thanks."


    I''m an idiot.


    Dumb, dumb, dumb.


    He nodded along, but then it looked like realization struck him. "Yeah. . . Yeah, Crimson." He paused.


    Understanding seeped into his face. "You''re parents, Adira and Cason Crimson they. . ."


    He gave me a meaningful and sorry look.


    I gave him a sad smile. "Thanks. . ." My eyes fell back to the ground, "You don''t have to say anything."


    He nodded but said something anyway, "You''re parents were good people."


    My smile grew, "Yeah. . . They were."


    A small smile started to appear on his face as well, "And they seem to have done a pretty good job on


    you too."


    H3ll yeah, they were the best.


    I nodded for the bazillionth time and my grin grew even more, "They definitely did what they could."


    Oh, all those memories I have.


    . . . And, here''s the awkward silence again.


    "Right, ummm," Aden tried to save the day.


    I think I''m gonna like this guy too.


    "So that would make you. . . What? Neen?" He questioned.


    "Seventeen," I corrected with my grin.


    "Seventeen?" His eyes widened a little.


    "Seventeen. . ." he repeated with a shake of his head, "I just got my @ss handed to me by a


    Seventeen year old. That''s a first."


    Iughed loudly, "Don''t worry, I''m considering little bit above my age bracket," I winked.


    He nodded with augh of his own, "Yes, I''d hope so. Or else I''m losing my touch."


    That got everyoneughing.


    . . . Bad people don''t lead packs like this.


    That''s good considering I''m mated to it''s leader.


    That''s bad considering I''m going to have to screw them all over if he doesn''t drop his little


    act.

 Chapter 27: 26 - I Feel You Girl

    Chapter 27: 26 - I Feel You Girl


    "Jaz, this is Maria, the former Second of House Crimson," Wolfie introduced me to a girl that''s around


    my age, maybe a little younger. She looked at me with stunning blue eyes and a smile that made


    something churn in me.


    Dang, that''s a pretty good smile considering all the gooshy feelings that are flying around in my


    stomach.


    Sheughed and turned to Wolfie, "Oh, the one from the pack mom and dad are pissed at you for


    getting involved with?"


    Ah, mom and dad. That exins why the smile did things to me. It matches her brother''s.


    He rolled his eyes and shook his head, "Everyone needs to stop thinking they can have an opinion on


    these things."


    Ooh, tea.


    "I''m the alpha now. Not dad, not mom, definitely not you. I call the shots."


    Oh, this poor, lost little boy.


    His sister rolled her eyes. "Whatever stupid."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I snorted.


    I like this girl.


    He shot her a look and "discreetly" motioned to me.


    ''Not in front of her,'' he growled with his eyes.


    Yes he growled with his eyes. I guess werewolves can do that.


    She rolled hers again.


    Wolfie huffed angrily, "You need to stop doing that. Go and do. . . Something. I don''t even care, just get


    away from anywhere you can put things into this one''s head." He nudged a thumb my way.


    Oh yeah, because I already hold you to the highest respect.


    "Or vise-versa," I heard him mumble under his breath.


    Ha.


    "Can''t. Mom and dad told me to make sure you don''t do anything stupid," she smiled.


    Iughed out loud at that.


    "Well it''s not what mom and dad say. It''s what I say."


    I shook my head, "Wolfie, you''ve got it all backwards."


    "Ha! Wolfie?" His sister chortled.


    "I know right," I smiled.


    "Anyway," I continued, "That''s not how it works."


    He furrowed his brows at me.


    "It''s always what mom and dad say. Whatever they say goes," I told him.


    "But I''m ¡ª"


    "The Alpha now. We know," I rolled my eyes. "But you''re also an idiot, and a literal fetuspared to


    your parents."


    "So are you!"


    "No kidding! That''s why I listen to those older and wiser than me."


    . . . When I feel like it. . .


    "You act like you know everything," he red at me.


    "I do," I agreed, nodding, "But that''s beside the point."


    His sister chuckled again.


    "I also know I''m a total idiot and need guidance from the people who have been in the same position


    before. But of course that sort of reasoning involves logic andmon sense. Two things you seem to


    be seriouslycking," I rolled my eyes.


    "Oh shoot," his sister started cracking up. "I love this girl."


    Oh, haha, do you think you can rub off on your brother a little?


    "Mom and dad are always right. That''s just the way it is," I shrugged. "Respect is earned," I jabbed my


    finger into his chest, "not given."


    "You. . ."


    Are so right. Goddess, I''m so lucky to have such a wise mate.


    "Are so infuriating."


    Yeah, that sounds more like him.


    "Jazmine! Go train in the clearing."


    "But, mom and dad said ¡ª"


    "I don''t care what mom and dad said. Go."


    His sister looked taken aback, then a sh of hurt crossed her face.


    He used the alphamand on her.


    The hurt disappeared and turned to anger. She red daggers at him until she broke it to shake her


    head, "Why are you acting like this?" She questioned. But before he could answer, she swiveled on her


    heal and stormed off.


    I don''t know if she''s actually going to this clearing Wolfie talked about, but she''s going the opposite


    direction of the pack house and towards the surrounding woods.


    I find myself feeling sorry for her.


    I feel you girl.


    Hopefully your idiot brotheres to his senses at some point. For both of our sakes.


    ~*~*~*~


    We''re approaching the training area Wolfie sent Jazmine to. That was an hour or so ago, and


    considering she didn''t want toe in the first ce, Wolfie figured she''d be gone by now.


    We walked past thest line of trees and into the clearing scattered with training dummies, rubber


    weapons, and sparring dog-people. Some in dog form, others not.


    Wolfie''s assumption about his sister having cleared out was proven wrong when we looked to our right


    and found her beating a poor training dummy to death. Which is saying something, because it was


    already inanimate to begin with. But with the force behind those blows, I wouldn''t doubt the poor thing


    is feeling each and every one of the hits.


    I can''t me her, I''ve been tempted to let off steam the exact same way. Just with something a little


    more animate. And a little more annoying, cocky, and who''s nickname rhymes with Solfie.


    We watch her do a final spinning kick that knocks the dummies head off clean, then she turns and


    stares directly into Wolfie''s eyes.


    She is certainly not hiding the fact she is not happy with his little alphamand.


    Wolfie holds her gaze for a second then shakes his head and turns with a slightly softer expression.


    We''re headed towards the next person I''ll be introduced to, I''m assuming.


    For thest hour it''s been, introduce the second of the house he''s "taken over" then talk about random


    things ¡ª sometimes concerning the pack, sometimes not ¡ª for what feels like an eternity. Now, we''re


    headed towards arge man, possiblyrger than Wolfie''s towering size, with light brown hair and


    matching mocha eyes and skin. Without a doubt, I know he''s the father of the first boy I met here, Tony,


    the gamma''s son.


    Making this hulk the gamma.


    It''s the only exnation for his size. No one but the people in his rank should be able topete with


    the monstrous physique of an alpha.


    There''s a reason there''s usually only one per pack. Alphas are huge. Not many evenpare when it


    Nonepare, other than other alphas, to their presence when they walk in a room. This guy doesn''t


    change that, but he''s certainly hard to ignore.


    As impressive as the two men are to look at together, their conversation was boring as ever, and I


    zoned out until what had to be Jazmine''s third decapitated training dummy''s head came flying in our


    direction.


    I turned to her panting figure.


    Looks like someone still hasn''t calmed downpletely.


    "Gamma Aden, I think I need something that will fight back," she huffed, still shooting a dark re at


    wolfie.


    "I can definitely help you with that, little one," the apparent, Gamma Aden, chuckled.


    Aw, that engagement was kind of heart warming. It reminds me of the dynamic back at my house.


    No heartless jerk rules a pack like this.


    I have to keep reminding myself, so I don''t fall down a hole.


    Especially with the whole marking situation.


    Which, I don''t think is as simr to an actual marking as my friends and I figured it would be.


    Yeah, it means I''m even more drawn to the idiot now than I was before, and he''s no doubt more drawn


    to me ¡ª which exins his wolf''s little outburst back in my room ¡ª but actually marking causes more


    than that. We wouldn''t be able to stand being away from each other and he most definitely would have


    marked me by now. Weather I wanted him to or not. But I would, because that''s what the mate bond


    does.


    Even though it wasn''t an actual marking though, Wolfie''s reason for his nickname, his wolf, is on edge,


    and might just find other reasons to mark me other than the mate bond literally forcing them to.


    His instincts are probably screaming for things that wouldn''t end up well for me.


    At least, if I wanna stay unmarked until all this is figured out.


    Which I do.


    So if Wolfie can''t control his dog, then he better be ready for one h3ll of a fight.


    Because I am not getting marked without one.


    And, Jazmine''s suddenly on the ground with her face scrunched up in pain.


    When did she get there?


    Wolfie reached down to help her up. "You alright, little sis?"


    "Yeah, sorry Jazmine. I didn''t mean to go that hard on you," Gamma Aden apologized, looking sincere.


    "It''s okay," she gave a hard nod and dusted off her clothes, "Let''s go again." She turned away from the


    two and got back down into a defensive position when she got to her spot.


    I felt the beginning of a smirk pull at the corner of my mouth.


    I like this girl more and more by the second.


    Their gamma shrugged and followed her lead, also getting into a fighting position.


    They started circling each other.


    Then he pounced.


    She evaded him well enough for a while, only getting in a few swings of her own. I don''t think any more


    than a few of them actuallynded, but she''s managing to stay on her feet, I guess.


    He swept her legs away from under her while she was upied with an uppercut.


    So much for staying on her feet.


    Before her back even hit the ground though, she spun so she could catch herself.


    And when shended it wasn''t on hands and feet, it was on paws.


    Four of them to be exact. All attached to muscr legs, leading to an equally muscr body. Which led


    to deadly jaws and fangs.


    Unsurprisingly, her fur coat is a dark gray and her fierce eyes glow golden.


    Seeing her beautiful wolf, really only gets me crazy excited about seeing Wolfie''s.


    If her''s is like this, his must be magnificent.


    The fight went to a whole new level, as expected.


    The speeds the two are traveling at is impressive. Especially considering their gamma hasn''t even


    shifted yet.


    I''m guessing it''s because it wouldn''t be much of a fight if he did.


    No shade to Jazmine, she looks like a force to be reckoned with, but there''s something off about her


    technique.


    I just can''t put my finger on it.


    After the change of pace didn''t do much for her, offense wise, she changed it again. She shifted back


    into her human form.


    Instead of the outfit she was wearing before though, she''s now wearing ck leggings and a matching


    sports bra.


    How the h3ll do they do that?


    Just, turn into their wolf and then pop back into their human form with clothes on?


    Makes no sense.


    Whatever, the fight''s winding down. She''s getting tired.


    She knows it.


    Gamma Aden knows it too.


    That''s why only a few more punches and kicks are thrown before it all trickles into nothing.


    And now the two are standing there with a panting Jazmine and a Gamma that''s pretending to be out


    of breath, for her sake.


    I nodded, breaking the silence, "Not bad," I smiled.


    Everyone looked to me.


    "These two teach you how to fight?" I asked her, gestured to Wolfie and their gamma.


    She nodded.


    "You can tell," I nodded back, my smirk growing.


    Wolfie narrowed his eyes at me. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    I rolled my eyes, "Nothing." I turned my attention back to her, "You''re good."


    She looked a little pleasantly surprised. "Thanks."


    "You just fight like a dude," I tacked on with a chuckle.


    Her surprise turned to confusion.


    "And what''s wrong with that?!" Wolfie got defensive.


    "Well, considering the fact she''s a girl!," I rolled my eyes so hard I''m surprised they didn''t fall right out,


    "fighting like that is a great way to tire yourself out, and break a few bones in your hand while you''re at


    it." I''m addressing her now.


    "What do you mean?" She asked, her brow furrowed.


    "I mean, that fighting style might fly when you and your opponent are younger, but when you''re going


    against bigger, badder opponents, you''re not gonna stand a chance," I shook my head.


    A small sh of anger crossed her face.


    "Let me exin!" I stopped her before she couldpletely discard everything I''m saying. "Now, the


    guys are bigger, and we''re smaller. That''s just the way it is."


    She looked around at them, "Wow, way to feed their already inted egos."


    I rolled my eyes again but couldn''t help another chuckle, "This isn''t about them. They''ll always have a


    leg up, and we''ll always be at a constant disadvantage. The sooner you except it, the sooner you can


    use it to your advantage."


    She''s not following.


    I sighed, "Listen, it''s like this, we''re running a race, and they get a head start, and we have hurdles on


    our track, and once a month for a week straight we have a 100 pound metal weight chained to our


    ancle ¡ª there''s a reason the moon goddess made us the tougher gender ¡ª"


    Sheughed at that.


    "And a number of us still manage to end up tied with even the best of them." I shook my head, "And if


    any man has the audacity to call that weak. . . Well, he can go screw himself with a cactus because,


    good luck getting a girlfriend."


    She totally cracked up.

 Chapter 28) Turned Tables

    Chapter 28) Turned Tables


    ???Jason''s POV???


    ''Her parents are dead?''


    . . . Ki''s blood started boiling at the very thought of our Maria having to go through that.


    And all I can think about is the pain she must have gone through. . .


    I was about to run over and scoop her up in my arms and never let her go, but Aden said something


    funny apparently, and the tension decreased in my angel''s face and everyone went back to semi-


    normal.


    I suppose there''s another way I can take her in my arms though. . .


    "Well, you''re always talking about how I don''t know what I''m dealing with. . ."


    Ehhh, maybe not such a good idea. She just took down Aden. . . And Aden can sometimes pin even


    me.


    ''We should fight her.''


    Ki, I don''t think ¡ª


    "Let''s spar," Ki''s darker, rougher voice came through my mouth.


    Well, so much for that.


    Maria analyzed me for a second. She can no doubt see Mki in my eyes. His glowing golden orbs


    are pretty hard to miss.


    Why does he keep doing this?


    Why do I keep letting him?!


    This is twice now that he''s gotten the jump on me and taken the forefront. I haven''t been this out of


    control of him sense I was younger.


    It''s seen as pretty important to train alphas to control their wolf early on, for obvious reasons. No one


    wants an overpowered and savage wolf rampaging through a territory, or even worse, their own pack.


    Luckily, he hasn''tpletely broken out. Hasn''t forced a shift.


    Not yet at least.


    But now, I''m terrified to shift at all. I''m worried about what he''ll do if I let him out. What he''ll do to a


    sexy little vampire, in particr.


    He won''t hurt her.


    . . . Not too bad at least.


    But. . . He wants her to submit. And the terrifying part is what he''ll do to get her to.


    I swear, the things he has shing through my mind sometimes. . . She''ll never forgive me for.


    Ha, what the h3ll am I saying?


    I took over her house.


    I don''t know how she''ll ever forgive me.


    Why am I doing this again?!


    ''Because of what Master Apollyon would do if we chickened out and let Maria get back into power!''


    Oh. . . Right. You don''t wanna piss someone off who''s name literally means the destroyer.


    ''Plus, WE''RE the alpha d@mnit!''


    Goddess Ki.


    She stared for a few more seconds. She''s aware that if she excepts, she''ll be fighting both of us. Not


    just me.


    ''Hm, maybe she''s not as naive as we thought,''


    As you thought.


    ''She doesn''t want to go against our power ¡ª''


    "You''re on."


    D@mnit Maria.


    ''Grrrrrr.''


    In Ki''s anger, I was able to squeeze past him.


    I chuckled. I have to make it seem like what I''m about to say is a joke. "You sure you wanna do that?


    I''m not sure I''d be able to resist pinning you and taking you on the floor here and now."


    He''s even more riled up than he was in my room. Now, he wants a fight, but only for the prize he gets


    afterwards.


    "What?!" My sister and Aden eximed.


    Excuse! We need an excuse!


    "Mine!" A huge growl came with Ki''s words out of my mouth.


    "We''re mates," Maria simultaneously threw over her shoulder.


    Well, so much for that.


    "And I don''t think we have to worry about that," she redirected her attention back to me.


    I raised an eyebrow, still with a forced smirk on my face. "I think you overestimate my self control."


    She has no idea.


    "I think you overestimate your ability to pin me."


    ***Maria''s POV***


    He has no idea.


    But Wolfie''s monster is clearly at the forefront. And he actually probably wouldn''t be able to resist if his


    wolf decided he wanted me now.


    And quite honestly, I''m not sure if I wanna put either of us in that position.


    So, in summary, I''ve made a bit of a mistake in excepting his offer.


    But I looked into both of their eyes and didn''t find anything malicious. I found other intentions that were


    less thanforting, but nothing I can''t handle.


    So maybe it could be oka ¡ª


    Oh h3ll no.


    The boy took off his shirt.


    He took off his shirt.


    I''m gonna have a panic attack.


    "Ah!" I shielded my eyes. "That is not necessary! Get decent again!"


    I heard quiet snickers around me.


    I let out a hiss their way.


    Meanies.


    "What? Now that we''re in public you don''t wanna openly stare?" He questioned. "Like in my room


    earlier today?" He added on with what I bet is a mischievous smirk on his d@mn gorgeous face. There


    was tension in his voice a few seconds ago. . . Not anymore.


    Well d@mn, d I can be youredic relief, Wolfie!


    A chorus of "oohhhs" came from our audience.


    D@mn you all.


    Especially, Wolfie.


    "Yes exactly!" I yelled at him exasperated.


    What? I''m not one for denial.


    He let out a deep hardyugh.


    Oh my goddess. I think I''m going to melt and explode at the same time if heughs like that again.


    "C''mon, don''t be shy." I can hear the grin in his voice. "You need your vision to fight."


    Ah! He''s right in front of me and his hands are on mine.


    I''m about to hyperventte.


    Holy crap.


    "Nonononono, I don''t."


    He''s going to think I''m kidding.


    He chuckled.


    Called it.


    He wrapped his hands tighter around my wrists and tried to pry them off my face.


    Nope.


    "C''mon," heughed.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I''m gonna have a panic attack," I nearly whimpered. I can feel him. His warmth. His energy. . . Even a


    little bit of his authority. I feel like it''s crawling all over me.


    Another loud and hardy and beautiful and ovary destroying and sanity demolishingugh.


    "You''re not helping!" I screamed.


    Laughter erupted from around us.


    Thank the goddess our little group is the only crowd in the training area right now.


    That could have been bad.


    He''s so close to me. I can feel the heat radiating off of him. He''s always so warm.


    And I''m always so cold.


    I heard him take a small step closer, but if we''re being honest, even if I was deaf I would know his


    towering frame is now barely inches from me. His scent and warmth envelope me. This feels way too


    good.


    Why do I feel even more on fire than in my room?!


    Maybe it''s just the added embarrassment of being in public?


    Yes. . . Yes that has to be it.


    . . . I don''t know, is he hotter than before? I feel like he is.


    "Maria," he whispered.


    RIP my ovaries.


    "I''m about to cry," I shook my head.


    This is too much!


    Heughed again.


    Stopughing d@mnit!


    It''s doing terrible things to me.


    "Fine then," he said.


    Phew, thank goodness.


    Wait, but he''s ¡ª Ah!"


    The ground disappeared from under my feet and my eyes flew open. As soon as I could register that


    he had picked me up, he mmed/set me onto the ground on my back.


    It sounded like a m, but felt more like a set. I could tell he slowed me down with his arm behind my


    back.


    Aw, how considerate.


    I felt my heart rate spike and my breathing hitch.


    But this isn''t going to work for me. The way he''s hovering over me with that angle face and tempting


    muscle covered body, is a no go.


    I spun us around so his tan figure is below me.


    His golden eyes red.


    I stayed there frozen for a little while longer, staring into them.


    His eyes started doing some weird crap.


    Gold and gray started shing between each other. If I thought I saw lightning in his gaze before, I


    was wrong. A little while longer, and they started swirling into each other.


    His muscles rippled under me ¡ª


    Holy crap, I forgot he was under me.


    His power starts seeping off of him in waves. I feel like I''m going to suffocate with how close I am to


    him. Every one of my senses are drowning in him.


    Code red! Code red! Actually about to have a panic attack.


    The bond is acting quicker than I could have imagined. Things were nowhere near this level of intensity


    earlier today!


    I put my hands down on the sides of his head and pushed up to get away from this whole situation,


    before I lose my mind.


    He quickly wrapped his tree trunk arms around my waist and pulled me back into him.


    Okay, now, I''m actually going to cry. His warmth and touch and scent and feel are just too freaking


    much.


    His eyes are still doing that weird swirly thing, but I can''t tell if it''s out of anger of being pinned,


    possessiveness, or lust.


    He grabbed my @ss, hard, ring me straight in the eye.


    Well, that answers that. I think it''s safe to assume all three.


    But the mix of that realization, the action, and his being in general, is what caused what happened


    next. It was like a lightning bolt struck me and my whole body caught on fire.


    mes and tingles from the electricity spread throughout it and my lungs feel like they shut down.


    Uh oh. . . Looks like tables have turned.


    With that realization, I did the only thing I could think to do.


    I kneed him in the groin.


    Which I''m already begging to regret, because I need that!


    But it was necessary. Once his grip loosened because of the intense pain I''m sure he''s feeling, I


    hopped off of him andnded a good ten feet away.


    It still doesn''t feel far enough, though.


    His wolf(and him too probably, considering the swirly eye thing) let out a Monstrous growl that shook


    me and everyone else in the vicinity. Even his parents.


    Well crap.


    He started getting up, the rage clear in his eyes.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! Let me exin!" I yelled putting my hands out in front of me.


    It''s kind of a big deal to do that to an alpha in front of his pack members. Even a small number of


    them. And even if he''s an @ss.


    He stalled on the ground, nostrils red and pissed off gaze on me.


    I''ll take that as my cue to continue. Because, the freaking saint in me feels like I owe him an


    exnation. It''s one thing to talk, it''s another to embarrass him in front of his pack members like this.


    And again, ONLY the little freaking angle part of me gives a crap(and the part that''s effected by the


    mate bond, obviously. . . Which is turning into mostly. . .), because it''s not like he hasn''t embarrassed


    me!


    But I digress, "Y''know what you said about loosing control and taking me on the floor? Yeah, that can


    happen to me too," I probably look insane with how I''m fidgeting with these wide red eyes of mine.


    "Sooo, to avoid that, I really think we should just take a break from this whole situation. . ."


    Breathe, breathe, breathe.


    "And you should put a shirt on," I added, huffing and puffing.


    In, and out.


    "And I won."


    And then I raced off towards his pack house.

 Chapter 28: 27 - Little Ol Me

    Chapter 28: 27 - Little Ol'' Me


    "Wow," she chuckled, "Please, teach me the way of the girl."


    Iughed along with her. "I got you."


    Wolfie shot me a look.


    "Just not right now," I tacked on.


    "Oh," She gave her brother the side eye, "right," she rolled her eyes.


    "Woah, woah, woah," Wolfie turned to me. "Why not now?"


    I raised a brow, "Really?"


    "Yeah, why not?" He stayed staring at me.


    He''s got some hidden agenda. He has to. There''s no way he''d magically be okay with this.


    But I''m kind of down to see what it is.


    "Alright then," I turned to Jazmine, "I guess we can ¡ª"


    "Hold on, you think I''m gonna put my sister in your hands just like that?" He shook his head. "No, we''ve


    got to see what you can do first."


    And, there it is.


    "Gamma Aden, would you mind assisting us in doing just that?"


    He shrugged, "Sure, why not."


    "Jason!" I heard a slightly familiar voice call, interrupting us.


    We turned to see the alpha and lunaing towards us.


    "Jason," the luna repeated once they were closer. "How''s it been going?" She shot a nce my way.


    "Well. We are about to test Maria here''s strength," Wolfie told her.


    They were silent for a few seconds.


    Then the alpha turned to Jazmine, "I thought we told you not to let him do anything stupid."


    I put my hand over my mouth to hide the huge snort.


    Jazmine put her hands up, "I tried, but he condemned me to the training area," she red daggers at


    him again.


    Awe, and she was just starting to let it go.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Well what''s done is done," Wolfie gritted out, clearly not happy with that exchange. "Maria, get on the


    mat," he bit.


    Well okay then.


    I walked a few steps onto the mat, opposite to their gamma.


    I looked him up and down. I have to be cautious. Gammas are one of the strongest people in a pack.


    "Ready?" Wolfie asked.


    We both got down into fighting positions and nodded.


    "Wait!" Their luna cut in from her spot on the side lines. "Are you boys sure about this? She is a pure


    blood."


    Wolfie turned to me, looking like he just had the realization of his life, "You are a pure blood aren''t


    you?" He mumbled his next few words under his breath, "I forgot. . . That exins a lot."


    Everyone was silent for a few seconds.


    I pped loudly, startling Jazmine a little bit, "I''m sure it does," I turned to their gamma, "You still down


    to fight?"


    He shrugged, "sure."


    Their luna looked concerned but didn''t necessarily wanna show it.


    "Don''t worry Luna," I addressed her.


    All eyes were immediately on me.


    Her mate''s, her son''s, her daughter''s, her gamma''s. All their stares intently on me, making sure I don''t


    disrespect or harm their Luna in any way.


    She doesn''t seem the least bit concerned.


    Luckily for them, she''s right not to feel threatened. That''s FAR from what this is about.


    "It''s just a sparing match. We both know not to let it get too serious," I stated nonchntly.


    She let out the smallest breath of relief. Even the alpha seems to have a little less tension in his


    shoulders.


    I turned back to their gamma and he just has an amused look on his face. Probably thinks his alpha


    and Luna are crazy for being this worried about little ol'' me.


    I smiled back.


    He''s right, this is gonna be fun.


    We got back down into fighting positions.


    "Don''t worry," their gamma grinned. "I''ll go easy on you."


    I nodded with a smile, "Thanks."


    How nice of him.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    ''Yeah, you better go easy on her, if you want to keep your limbs attached to your body.''


    I swear to the goddess, if he hurts her too bad. . .


    I had to take a deep breath to calm myself down. I stretched out my fingers from their balled up position


    at my sides.


    It''ll be fine. Aden knows not to go too hard on people like her, that''s why I let her go in the first ce.


    Plus, she needs to be put in her ce, so a couple of bumps and bruises will do her good.


    They were still for a few seconds, analyzing each other.


    Oddly enough, Maria looks like the epitome of calm. There''s no tension in her beautiful face, and there


    may even be a ghost of a smile gracing it.


    Aden looks like the epitome of amused.


    This surly is going to be interesting.


    They circled each other for another second, then Aden pounced. He didn''t charge full speed and didn''t


    even bother keeping his hands up to guard his face.


    He went for a right hook, and when Maria dodged that easily, he went left then right again. She swiftly


    ducked under his swings and came up behind him only to send two jabs to his side while his guard was


    down.


    He winced but nodded in approval, "Not bad."


    Maria nodded back.


    They held each other''s stares for a second, then Aden dove right back in. A little faster this time.


    He sent a kick that would havended right on her chest and had her falling back if she hadn''t


    deflected it beautifully. He was quick to deliver another jab to her face with his left fist but she blocked


    that too, so before it even had time to fall back to his side, his right shot out to nail her in the nose.


    ''Oh h3ll no ¡ª''


    She caught his fist in her hand before it could connect with her face.


    That''s kinda hot.


    Maria used her hold on his fist to pull him forward and jab her knee into his gut repeatedly.


    A series of winces apanied by "oh''s" rang out from the sidelines.


    Aden attempted to stand upright after the blow, but only got an elbow to the face.


    A symphony "Ah''s" and cringes sounded.


    Finally, she twisted his arm and flung him to the ground in a flip.


    Okay, super hot.


    Aden groaned, clearly not expecting this to be a challenge.


    Who the h3ll did expect this to be a challenge?


    I turned to my mom and found her mid eye roll beside my dad who''s just shaking his head.


    Oh wait. . .


    I turned back to Maria and Aden and found Maria standing back to let Aden regain his footing.


    "Thanks for going easy on me," she smirked.


    Oh that little. . .


    ''So much for a lesson.''


    ''But I think I like her this way,'' Ki''s predatory wolf smirk shed in front of me.


    I shook my head. Yeah, me too. But it''s not exactly the most convenient thing in the world!


    ''Rx! It''s not that big of a deal. He''ll put her on her @ss at some point, and it''ll be done with. He''s the


    best fighter in this pack, other than us of course. He''ll be able to do it.''


    I sighed, yeah, you''re right.


    Many jabs and blows went by and he has yet to be right. I mean, she keeps getting put on her @ss, but


    she keeps getting right back up.


    Dang, Maria doesn''t even look like she''s breaking a sweat. She sent a kick to the side of Aden''s head


    but he grabbed it and spun it.


    Finally.


    She spun with it and caught herself on her hands.


    Never mind.


    With her hands firmly on the ground and her foot still in his grasp, she kicked out her free leg and


    nailed him in the face. He let go and she rolled out of his grasp.


    What the h3ll?!


    He''s not going easy on her anymore. He hasn''t been since she threw him to the ground, and he can


    still barely hold her off?


    Who is this girl?!


    ''Our mate.''


    Hm. . .


    Aden sent an upper cut that was deflected, but then took a page out of Maria''s book and rammed his


    elbow into her nose. She wasn''t able to deflect this one and her head flung back.


    A growl that I couldn''t hold back ripped through me.


    He shot his foot out to kick her in the stomach before she could recover, and it sent her back a few feet.


    Shended on her back, hard, and it took everything in me not to run to her. But the conflict of if I


    should rip his limbs off first or go to my mate first kept me in my ce. Mki was having the same


    ordeal, so he was no help.


    Before I could decide though, and before Aden could pin her to end the match, she was hopping back


    to her feet like nothing happened.


    She smiled an easy smile, then it turned into a smirk, "We''re not done yet." She almost sounded like


    she didn''t have reflex tears in her eyes or a slight trickle of blooding from her nose.


    Aden had to hold back a groan.


    I had to hold back from jumping her bones.


    He shook his head and got a hard look on his face. He leapt forward and shifted into his massive dark


    brown wolf mid air.


    Now it''s about to get real.


    ~*~*~*~


    . . . She pinned him.


    She actually freaking pinned him.


    He bench presses four times her weight to WARM UP.


    And she pinned him.


    If I said I was super surprised. . . I would be lying. It was pretty clear it was going down hill from early


    on.


    But. . . But she actually did it. My gamma just got pinned by my mate.


    HUGE turn on.


    But maybe I should have taken all those warnings more seriously. . .


    Aden tapped out, and Maria removed her arm from pressing down on his neck and climbed off of him.


    "Good match," she smiled down at him with an extended hand.


    He looked up at her skeptically for a millisecond, but then shrugged and gave her his hand. Once he


    was up, he held on a little longer than necessary.


    A low growl rumbled in my chest.


    ''Grrrr.''


    I don''t like that.


    But then he shook the hand that he still held and let it go. "And who the h3ll are you again?" The humor


    is back in his eyes, but for apletely different reason.


    She smiled up at him, "Maria."


    He nodded, "Mistress of House ¡ª"


    "Second of House Crimson," she corrected, the smile that''ll be the death of me still on her face.


    Aden looked incredibly confused, "A pure blood Second with skills like that?" He chuckled.


    Pure bloods are vampire masters. Well. . . Most of the time, I guess. I don''t know why this went over


    my head the first time I learned she was a pure blood.


    ''Because that''s h3 hot, and you told me not to let things like that in.''


    Oh my gosh, Mki, we need to start paying closer attention to these things.


    ''Agreed.''


    ''. . .We probably won''t though, for our sanity''s sake, right?''


    Agreed.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I chuckled a little awkwardly, "Um. . . Yeah, a Second. My parents, the former master and mistress,


    they um, died. Before I could take up the roll. . ."


    Silence.


    Goddess, why did I say that. I just made all these people feel super awkward.


    "Oh, I''m. . . I''m sorry to hear that."


    I nodded with my eyes cast down, "Yeah, um, thanks."


    I''m an idiot.


    Dumb, dumb, dumb.


    He nodded along, but then it looked like realization struck him. "Yeah. . . Yeah, Crimson." He paused.


    Understanding seeped into his face. "You''re parents, Adira and Cason Crimson they. . ."


    He gave me a meaningful and sorry look.


    I gave him a sad smile. "Thanks. . ." My eyes fell back to the ground, "You don''t have to say anything."


    He nodded but said something anyway, "You''re parents were good people."


    My smile grew, "Yeah. . . They were."


    A small smile started to appear on his face as well, "And they seem to have done a pretty good job on


    you too."


    H3ll yeah, they were the best.


    I nodded for the bazillionth time and my grin grew even more, "They definitely did what they could."


    Oh, all those memories I have.


    . . . And, here''s the awkward silence again.


    "Right, ummm," Aden tried to save the day.


    I think I''m gonna like this guy too.


    "So that would make you. . . What? Neen?" He questioned.


    "Seventeen," I corrected with my grin.


    "Seventeen?" His eyes widened a little.


    "Seventeen. . ." he repeated with a shake of his head, "I just got my @ss handed to me by a


    Seventeen year old. That''s a first."


    Iughed loudly, "Don''t worry, I''m considering little bit above my age bracket," I winked.


    He nodded with augh of his own, "Yes, I''d hope so. Or else I''m losing my touch."


    That got everyoneughing.


    . . . Bad people don''t lead packs like this.


    That''s good considering I''m mated to it''s leader.


    That''s bad considering I''m going to have to screw them all over if he doesn''t drop his little act.

 Chapter 29) Deadly Smiles

    Chapter 29) Deadly Smiles


    Hehehe.


    That was fun.


    And terrible.


    But mostly fun!


    . . . Not really, it was pretty unbearable.


    The way his scent felt all over me and in my nose and lungs was heaven.


    What I didn''t like was what it did to my head. It made me feel out of control. I''m no stranger to the


    feeling, but the consequences are the opposite of heavenly.


    When he took off that d@mn shirt of his, my lungs felt like they do when I see a needle or. . . Never


    mind. They felt like they were closing in on me, and my heart was beating tens of beats per minute.


    All my instincts were telling me to take a bite.


    A loonnggg, delicious bite.


    But if I expect him to show restraint, I have to too.


    But now I''m in some room in their pack house. I don''t quite know why I chose this one to run to. It''s on


    the third floor and pretty deep within the house.


    All I know, is that it smells like him.


    And is covered in pictures of him.


    So it''s probably his room.


    Great ce to hide from him, right?


    Definitely not, but that didn''t stop me from slowly running my fingers along the desk. Or taking one of


    the pillows and holding it to my chest.


    I took in a long, deep breath and the smell of guy''s shampoo and him flooded my senses.


    I should really get out of here.


    Oh look, pictures. Fun.


    I walked over to the full body mirror with pictures taped all over the perimeter, pillow in hand.


    Where to start?


    My eyes were drawn to one of him, Happy, and some other guy at ake. They were all wearing swim


    trunks and no shirt.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I think I''m developing an obsession with his chest.


    But his arms are so nice too!


    But those abs!


    Apparently the obsession is with his entire upper body. Good to know.


    It might evenpete with his eyes or smile.


    But I digress. My eyes kept skimming around the mirror and it seemed that in every single one of the


    pictures he was smiling.


    Smiling a beautiful and dangerous smile.


    It''s only dangerous to me really, but that doesn''t take away its merit.


    . . . It''s a smile that hasn''t been directed at me since. . . Ever. He hasn''t smiled at me once. Only smirks


    and vexing grins have been sent my way.


    And it f**king hurts.


    So much.


    Why does it hurt so much? And why does it only hurt sometimes?


    . . . I guess the same reason all the bad memories only hurt sometimes.


    But when they do they hurt like a b***h.


    Makes sense.


    F**k, now I''m crying.


    And cussing. Telltale sign I''m f**king sad.


    I tore my eyes away from the mirror covered in something I may never experience, someone I might


    never meet, and walked right into another picture of a happy Wolfie. But this one was framed.


    And with a girl.


    I realized I''ve had a sad smile on my face throughout this whole ordeal, because it dropped a


    centimeter. And so fallowed a small tear.


    I guess looking at my beautiful mate and his heart stopping smile is something to grin about. And the


    fact I''ll never have him is certainly something to cry about.


    I stared at the picture.


    They are in the woods, probably the ones right outside this pack, and she''s on his back giving him a


    kiss on the temple. His smile is more radiant than I''m sure the camera could capture.


    Another tear.


    I don''t know if the tears are because of this picture or their just the build up of moisture in my eyes


    overflowing from this whole experience.


    The picture may have just tipped the scale.


    Yes, I think that''s what happened.


    Though, the sad smile''s still on my face.


    "That''s his cousin."


    "Holy crap!"


    I tried to throw the picture back to its rightful ce on the desk, but it only ended up tumbling down. I


    caught it before it could hit the ground and fumbled to get it standing.


    I made my first nce towards the intruder and found the luna. Wolfie''s mom.


    I let out a nervousugh, "Wow, I didn''t. . . I didn''t even hear you." I stuttered.  Why am I panting and


    why is my heart beating so fast? "Which is. . . Weird," I furrowed my brow. I don''t just not hear things. I


    didn''t smell or feel her either.


    "Um, how long have you been standing there?" I asked, my toe digging into the ground.


    "Since you smelled the pillow."


    "Oh."


    . . .Well. . . She saw everything.


    That''s embarrassing.


    ". . . Um," I dropped the pillow back on the bed.


    She chuckled.


    What does that mean? She just found the one who just kicked her son''s @ss in his room.


    Laughing doesn''t seem like a fitting reaction.


    I suddenly remembered why I was alerted of her presence in the fist ce.


    "Who''s his cousin?" I tilted my head. We''re the only ones in here.


    She nodded her head to the picture as she came deeper into the room. "The girl in the picture," she


    smiled.


    "Oh. . ."


    Thank the goddess! HA! IM the only girl for him, d@mnit!


    The luna came closer. I eyed her and watched as she fixed the pillow on his bed and redirected her


    attention back to me.


    "So," she said seriously, "what were you doing in here? Poisoning my son''s pillow with some vampire


    voodoo?"


    My eyes bulged, "U-um. . . Um."


    NO!


    Why can''t I just say that?!


    I''m freakin out!


    She burst intoughter, "I''m kidding with you dear," she watched me warmly.


    I sighed in relief.


    She giggled at that.


    "Of course you''de here," she smiled, looking around, "It''s covered in his scent."


    I nodded and followed her gaze. I''ve already fallen in love with this room.


    I guess it makes sense why Wolfie picked my room to sleep in back in my house then. I don''t even


    think he knows it was mine.


    I looked back at the luna and found her staring at me.


    "Oh, um. . ." Since when do I get tongue tied? I''m trying to find words to exin further what I''m doing


    here.


    I feel like I got caught taking a cookie out of the jar, and because I''m craving it doesn''t feel like a good


    enough excuse.


    The lunaughed again, "Don''t worry about it, sweetheart."


    Aw. . . She called me sweetheart.


    "I''m assuming you''ve done some exploring already," she said, following my path and running her hands


    over things.


    "Um, yeah."


    Oh my goddess, why am I so freaking awkward?


    She nodded absentmindedly, "well do you have any questions?" She asked, stopping and facing me.


    My eyes widened a little at the weing question, "Oh, um, yeah."


    I looked around for something I wanted to ask about. I''m not wasting this opportunity to learn


    something about Wolfie.


    My eyes zeroed in on a picture of a young Jason and another boy I''ve never seen before. Of course


    Wolfie has that brilliant smile on his face.


    They both look so happy. Maybe that''s why I picked it.


    "Who''s that?" I asked pointing to the picture.


    She followed my gaze and smiled lightly. "I was hoping you''d ask about him."


    I raised my brows. "Really? Why?"


    "Because I know Jason would never bring it up on his own," she chuckled.


    But there was a hint of sadness there.


    I cleared my throat. ". . . Who is he?" I asked hesitantly, wary of her reaction.


    She tilted her head, admiring the photo. "It''s my first born. Jason''s older brother, Din. He''s three


    years older than Jason."


    I stayed silent, feeling like there''s more to this considering her tone and the fact Jason would never


    bring him up.


    "He passed away during The Blood War."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    . . . Oh.


    I looked down, a nasty feeling filling my stomach.


    There''s really nothing I can say to make this go away.


    I would know.


    But, everyone always tries, and I''m no exception. "I. . . I''m really sorry about that."


    "It''s alright dear, he''s in a better ce now," she sighed and seemed to hesitate.


    ". . .And this is why I ask you to cut my son a little ck."


    Oh, this is why she hesitated.


    "I''m not saying it''s an excuse for how he''s been behaving, because it''s not, but he started his training


    veryte, so he doesn''t exactly have the whole thing down to a T."


    She looked at me like she was pleading, "My son is a good boy, he just gets caught up in trying to


    prove himself to his father and be like his brother would have been, and what not."


    I opened my mouth to respond but she cut me off, "I''m sure he''ll learn though, very sure. He just needs


    time ¡ª"


    It was my turn to cut her off, "Of course," I had to hold back a small giggle at the way she jumped to


    defend her son. It was cute.


    "Thank you for helping me understand," I told her sincerely.


    "Of course, dear," she suddenly switched back to beingpletelyposed. "Just be d one of


    the boys didn''t find you in here first," sheughed. "They''re a little less ¡ª"


    "Mom?"


    "Hun?" I heard two male voices down the hall.


    Well, shoot.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    My father and I found mom in the doorway of my room while following Maria''s scent.


    It''s strong down this hallway.


    My brows furrowed, "Did you find her?" I asked Mom.


    By the time I got to the doorway my question was answered.


    There she is, standing in the middle of the room.


    ''She came to our room. She''s drawn to us.''


    She is.


    Pride and happiness swelled in my chest. Not that I did anything to make her drawn to us. That was all


    the Moon Goddess'' doing.


    ''Well, thank goodness her.''


    Yeah.


    I put on an infuriated face.


    ''Why are you doing that?!''


    She kneed us in the family jewels, I answered nkly.


    ''Oh, right.''


    ''Grrrrr.''


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    But because of her dumb @ss decision, I can''t bask in the fact she went straight to our room, now I''m


    just f**king pissed.


    "What the h3ll are you doing in here?!" I yelled at her.


    "Um, I-I ¡ª"


    I shook my head, "Whatever," I stormed in and grabbed her wrist.


    And I could swear, up close it looks like tears are lining in her eyes.


    I shook it off. I''m probably imagining things.


    I yanked her with me as I left the room.


    "Son, you need to calm ¡ª"


    "Let me handle this, mother," I threw over my shoulder.


    I caught a nce of my father while doing so, and he doesn''t seem to disagree with my actions.


    For once.


    He actually approves of me.


    ''. . . Where are we going?''


    I don''t know!


    ''Our office?''


    Good idea.


    ''I know.''


    Images of what I''m going to do to her to make her pay for this shed through my head.


    They kept on getting more and more violent.


    I came to an angry stop that had Maria running into my back.


    Stop it Ki!


    ''What?! She deserves it!''


    She''s not a wolf! Other mates don''t interact that way!


    ''She can take it.''


    Ki! I swear ¡ª


    "Alpha Jason!" Someone''s voice snapped me out of my dark thoughts.


    My head snapped to them, "What?!"


    They straightened up, probably surprised by my tone. "You got an urgent call from Beta Zach. Says


    he needs you back at House Crimson immediately. They found something they need you to know


    about as soon as possible."


    I looked at Maria then back at him.


    A growl ripped through me, "Fine, tell him I''m on my way."

 Chapter 29: 28 - Turned Tables

    Chapter 29: 28 - Turned Tables


    ???Jason''s POV???


    ''Her parents are dead?''


    . . . Ki''s blood started boiling at the very thought of our Maria having to go through that.


    And all I can think about is the pain she must have gone through. . .


    I was about to run over and scoop her up in my arms and never let her go, but Aden said something


    funny apparently, and the tension decreased in my angel''s face and everyone went back to semi-


    normal.


    I suppose there''s another way I can take her in my arms though. . .


    "Well, you''re always talking about how I don''t know what I''m dealing with. . ."


    Ehhh, maybe not such a good idea. She just took down Aden. . . And Aden can sometimes pin even


    me.


    ''We should fight her.''


    Ki, I don''t think ¡ª


    "Let''s spar," Ki''s darker, rougher voice came through my mouth.


    Well, so much for that.


    Maria analyzed me for a second. She can no doubt see Mki in my eyes. His glowing golden orbs are


    pretty hard to miss.


    Why does he keep doing this?


    Why do I keep letting him?!


    This is twice now that he''s gotten the jump on me and taken the forefront. I haven''t been this out of


    control of him sense I was younger.


    It''s seen as pretty important to train alphas to control their wolf early on, for obvious reasons. No one


    wants an overpowered and savage wolf rampaging through a territory, or even worse, their own pack.


    Luckily, he hasn''tpletely broken out. Hasn''t forced a shift.


    Not yet at least.


    But now, I''m terrified to shift at all. I''m worried about what he''ll do if I let him out. What he''ll do to a sexy


    little vampire, in particr.


    He won''t hurt her.


    . . . Not too bad at least.


    But. . . He wants her to submit. And the terrifying part is what he''ll do to get her to.


    I swear, the things he has shing through my mind sometimes. . . She''ll never forgive me for.


    Ha, what the h3ll am I saying?


    I took over her house.


    I don''t know how she''ll ever forgive me.


    Why am I doing this again?!


    ''Because of what Master Apollyon would do if we chickened out and let Maria get back into power!''


    Oh. . . Right. You don''t wanna piss someone off who''s name literally means the destroyer.


    ''Plus, WE''RE the alpha d@mnit!''


    Goddess Ki.


    She stared for a few more seconds. She''s aware that if she excepts, she''ll be fighting both of us. Not


    just me.


    ''Hm, maybe she''s not as naive as we thought,''


    As you thought.


    ''She doesn''t want to go against our power ¡ª''


    "You''re on."


    D@mnit Maria.


    ''Grrrrrr.''


    In Ki''s anger, I was able to squeeze past him.


    I chuckled. I have to make it seem like what I''m about to say is a joke. "You sure you wanna do that?


    I''m not sure I''d be able to resist pinning you and taking you on the floor here and now."


    He''s even more riled up than he was in my room. Now, he wants a fight, but only for the prize he gets


    afterwards.


    "What?!" My sister and Aden eximed.


    Excuse! We need an excuse!


    "Mine!" A huge growl came with Ki''s words out of my mouth.


    "We''re mates," Maria simultaneously threw over her shoulder.


    Well, so much for that.


    "And I don''t think we have to worry about that," she redirected her attention back to me.


    I raised an eyebrow, still with a forced smirk on my face. "I think you overestimate my self control."


    She has no idea.


    "I think you overestimate your ability to pin me."


    ***Maria''s POV***


    He has no idea.


    But Wolfie''s monster is clearly at the forefront. And he actually probably wouldn''t be able to resist if his


    wolf decided he wanted me now.


    And quite honestly, I''m not sure if I wanna put either of us in that position.


    So, in summary, I''ve made a bit of a mistake in excepting his offer.


    But I looked into both of their eyes and didn''t find anything malicious. I found other intentions that were


    less thanforting, but nothing I can''t handle.


    So maybe it could be oka ¡ª


    Oh h3ll no.


    The boy took off his shirt.


    He took off his shirt.


    I''m gonna have a panic attack.


    "Ah!" I shielded my eyes. "That is not necessary! Get decent again!"


    I heard quiet snickers around me.


    I let out a hiss their way.


    Meanies.


    "What? Now that we''re in public you don''t wanna openly stare?" He questioned. "Like in my room


    earlier today?" He added on with what I bet is a mischievous smirk on his d@mn gorgeous face. There


    was tension in his voice a few seconds ago. . . Not anymore.


    Well d@mn, d I can be youredic relief, Wolfie!


    A chorus of "oohhhs" came from our audience.


    D@mn you all.


    Especially, Wolfie.


    "Yes exactly!" I yelled at him exasperated.


    What? I''m not one for denial.


    He let out a deep hardyugh.


    Oh my goddess. I think I''m going to melt and explode at the same time if heughs like that again.


    "C''mon, don''t be shy." I can hear the grin in his voice. "You need your vision to fight."


    Ah! He''s right in front of me and his hands are on mine.


    I''m about to hyperventte.


    Holy crap.


    "Nonononono, I don''t."


    He''s going to think I''m kidding.


    He chuckled.


    Called it.


    He wrapped his hands tighter around my wrists and tried to pry them off my face.


    Nope.


    "C''mon," heughed.


    "I''m gonna have a panic attack," I nearly whimpered. I can feel him. His warmth. His energy. . . Even a


    little bit of his authority. I feel like it''s crawling all over me.


    Another loud and hardy and beautiful and ovary destroying and sanity demolishingugh.


    "You''re not helping!" I screamed.


    Laughter erupted from around us.


    Thank the goddess our little group is the only crowd in the training area right now.


    That could have been bad.


    He''s so close to me. I can feel the heat radiating off of him. He''s always so warm.


    And I''m always so cold.


    I heard him take a small step closer, but if we''re being honest, even if I was deaf I would know his


    towering frame is now barely inches from me. His scent and warmth envelope me. This feels way too


    good.


    Why do I feel even more on fire than in my room?!


    Maybe it''s just the added embarrassment of being in public?


    Yes. . . Yes that has to be it.


    . . . I don''t know, is he hotter than before? I feel like he is.


    "Maria," he whispered.


    RIP my ovaries.


    "I''m about to cry," I shook my head.


    This is too much!


    Heughed again.


    Stopughing d@mnit!


    It''s doing terrible things to me.


    "Fine then," he said.


    Phew, thank goodness.


    Wait, but he''s ¡ª Ah!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The ground disappeared from under my feet and my eyes flew open. As soon as I could register that


    he had picked me up, he mmed/set me onto the ground on my back.


    It sounded like a m, but felt more like a set. I could tell he slowed me down with his arm behind my


    back.


    Aw, how considerate.


    I felt my heart rate spike and my breathing hitch.


    But this isn''t going to work for me. The way he''s hovering over me with that angle face and tempting


    muscle covered body, is a no go.


    I spun us around so his tan figure is below me.


    His golden eyes red.


    I stayed there frozen for a little while longer, staring into them.


    His eyes started doing some weird crap.


    Gold and gray started shing between each other. If I thought I saw lightning in his gaze before, I was


    wrong. A little while longer, and they started swirling into each other.


    His muscles rippled under me ¡ª


    Holy crap, I forgot he was under me.


    His power starts seeping off of him in waves. I feel like I''m going to suffocate with how close I am to


    him. Every one of my senses are drowning in him.


    Code red! Code red! Actually about to have a panic attack.


    The bond is acting quicker than I could have imagined. Things were nowhere near this level of intensity


    earlier today!


    I put my hands down on the sides of his head and pushed up to get away from this whole situation,


    before I lose my mind.


    He quickly wrapped his tree trunk arms around my waist and pulled me back into him.


    Okay, now, I''m actually going to cry. His warmth and touch and scent and feel are just too freaking


    much.


    His eyes are still doing that weird swirly thing, but I can''t tell if it''s out of anger of being pinned,


    possessiveness, or lust.


    He grabbed my @ss, hard, ring me straight in the eye.


    Well, that answers that. I think it''s safe to assume all three.


    But the mix of that realization, the action, and his being in general, is what caused what happened next.


    It was like a lightning bolt struck me and my whole body caught on fire.


    mes and tingles from the electricity spread throughout it and my lungs feel like they shut down.


    Uh oh. . . Looks like tables have turned.


    With that realization, I did the only thing I could think to do.


    I kneed him in the groin.


    Which I''m already begging to regret, because I need that!


    But it was necessary. Once his grip loosened because of the intense pain I''m sure he''s feeling, I


    hopped off of him andnded a good ten feet away.


    It still doesn''t feel far enough, though.


    His wolf(and him too probably, considering the swirly eye thing) let out a Monstrous growl that shook


    me and everyone else in the vicinity. Even his parents.


    Well crap.


    He started getting up, the rage clear in his eyes.


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait! Let me exin!" I yelled putting my hands out in front of me.


    It''s kind of a big deal to do that to an alpha in front of his pack members. Even a small number of them.


    And even if he''s an @ss.


    He stalled on the ground, nostrils red and pissed off gaze on me.


    I''ll take that as my cue to continue. Because, the freaking saint in me feels like I owe him an


    exnation. It''s one thing to talk, it''s another to embarrass him in front of his pack members like this.


    And again, ONLY the little freaking angle part of me gives a crap(and the part that''s effected by the


    mate bond, obviously. . . Which is turning into mostly. . .), because it''s not like he hasn''t embarrassed


    me!


    But I digress, "Y''know what you said about loosing control and taking me on the floor? Yeah, that can


    happen to me too," I probably look insane with how I''m fidgeting with these wide red eyes of mine.


    "Sooo, to avoid that, I really think we should just take a break from this whole situation. . ."


    Breathe, breathe, breathe.


    "And you should put a shirt on," I added, huffing and puffing.


    In, and out.


    "And I won."


    And then I raced off towards his pack house.

 Chapter 30) Too Much

    Chapter 30) Too Much


    ***Maria''s POV***


    After the reveal of Wolfie''s loss and his little fit, we sat in a car ride almost as painful as the first one.


    This one was just worse.


    I had his possible pain over his lost brother in the back of my mind.


    In addition to that, Wolfie decided not to have a driver, so it would just be me and him on the way back.


    Said he had things to "discuss" with me.


    We''ve been sitting in a suffocating silence for the past two hours and I''m honestly starting to wish he


    would just get to the point. The tension is killing me.


    I keep catching him shooting me nces.


    Or is he catching me?


    I don''t know, but he''s holding onto the steering wheel so tight I''m surprised his fingers haven''t fallen off.


    He''s white knuckled and ring straight ahead, save for when he switched his re to me.


    He''s pissed.


    Tired of holding my breath over the anticipation, I looked to him.


    Clearing my throat, I started slowly, "Um, so. . . We ¡ª"


    "Shut up."


    I stared at him for a few seconds, "Listen I ¡ª"


    "No, YOU listen. If you don''t shut the f**k up, I''ll make you!" his head whipped in my direction. Now I


    can see his eyes glowing gold.


    I sat in shocked silence for a few seconds.


    Okay this is honestly just pissing me off now.


    He''s the one who said we had things to discuss, isn''t he?


    "Yeah, good luck with that," I grumbled with an eye roll, looking back out the window.


    The car mmed to a stop.


    . . . Crap.


    Wolfie shot out of the car and mmed the door with so much force the whole thing shook.


    He stormed to my side, and I squished myself as close to the opposite end as possible.


    For a split second when he was ripping the door open, I felt a hint of fear.


    But that''s what I needed to snap back into reality. I''m not someone who''s scared of a little wolf


    throwing a tantrum. Even if that wolf happens to be an alpha.


    What I''m not too sure about though, is when that wolf is an alpha and my mate.


    Alphas are obviously good @ss fighters, no matter how idiotic they maye off. So I probably don''t


    have much room to go easy on him or hesitate. It might cost me. Besides, I haven''t actually seen him


    fight, and I know better than anyone that underestimating an opponent will NOT end well.


    After all, I am a "little girl" fighting dudes that are twice my size. I should know.


    With all this in mind, I froze when he reached in to yank me out of the car.


    What do I do?


    As ignorant and cocky as he is, I don''t wanna hurt him.


    And if I did hurt him, then what happens? We have one car and a three hour trip left.


    The thought of taking the car and leaving him here urred to me, but that would just make trouble


    back home.


    And. . . And he''s my mate. I don''t think I could bring myself to snap his neck or spine or anything that''ll


    knock him out long enough for me to get a good enough distance away.


    . . . I. . . I don''t know how he brings himself to hurt me. Even with as annoying and sassy as I can be.


    Well, I''m sorry Wolfie. I''m not the little push over Mistress you were expecting ¡ª I mean, Second.


    I mean mate.


    . . . Maybe that''s why he doesn''t smile at me.


    He gripped my hair and threw me to the ground.


    My heart.


    Okay, it''s time to get out of my feels. I flipped the switch and suddenly, he''s just another alpha.


    Of course, everyone, even alphas, are human ¡ª I don''t have a switch for that ¡ª but at least he''s not


    my freaking mate.


    I whipped my head in his direction, not hiding how pissed I am.


    "SAY IT AGAIN!" Wolfie screamed in my face.


    His eyes are nothing but gold. His wolf is in charge.


    Having them standing over me, radiating so much rage is triggering my talent and making my senses


    go crazy.


    Well, so much for the switch.


    I can tell what he''s gonna do next without even focusing on it.


    And no, I can''t tell the future, everyone like that went extinct years ago. When my talent''s activated my


    reflexes are so keen I know what my opponent will do practically before they do it.


    But I usually have to activate it myself. The fact that it''s going on it''s own is not a good sign.


    "Good luck with shutting me up!" I repeated what I mumbled in the car. This time, I hollered it in his


    face.


    I ignored all his ranting that came after and just watched him through my new enhanced perspective.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    His booming voice was making it feel like my eardrums were about to burst, so I blocked that part out.


    That''s a good sign.


    That I can still block a sense out.


    Though, it''s getting kind of hard to focus on his iling arms and face that''s so angry it looks like he''s


    starting to shake.


    The enhanced colors aren''t the problem, but I''m not able to keep my focus from darting from that ant


    crawling around his shoe and that leaf that keeps twitching.


    Not a good sign.


    That usually only happens when I''m losing my sh**.


    But I''ve heard of this. When the mate bond has gotten to a certain point, even without


    marking(especially without marking), vampires'' talents go haywire and so do were''s wolves.


    Bad news for a couple of extremely powerful mates who are at odds with each other.


    And of course it''s worse for alphas and pure bloods. Why wouldn''t it be? With my luck.


    ws digging into my shoulders is what jolted me back to reality.


    Oh crap.


    Wolfie mmed me hard into a nearby tree and it just made it even harder for me to focus on him. Now


    the vibrations racking through my body have all my attention.


    "I swear to the goddess, if you don''t stop tuning me out I will mark and take you right here and now!!" I


    know he''s turning blush red, but through my enhanced eyes, I see the color of hot coals.


    "Like h3ll you will!" I yelled back.


    My poor ears.


    "And if you want me to stop tuning you out! Stop! SCREAMING!" I hollered.


    His eyes started flickering from his wolf''s crazy gold, to his stormy gray.


    Good, he''s fighting for control.


    He actually listened to me.


    He actually cares. . .


    After a few seconds of going back and forth, they finallynded how they were in the training area. A


    swirling mess of gold and silver.


    They both have the wheel, so it shouldn''t be as violent ¡ª


    Wolfie grabbed my neck and held me against the tree that way.


    Oh, never mind. What the h3ll was I thinking? Wolfie hates me just as much as his wolf does.


    How could I let that slip my mind?


    . . . I''m gonna f**king cry.


    "How could the Moon Goddess put me with someone like you?" He whispered.


    . . . Heart failure.


    It feels like an explosion just went off in my chest. But, instead of creating havoc, it made everything


    painfully still.


    "How. . . H-how could you say that to m ¡ª"


    "The same way you can not do something as simple as LISTEN," he seethed in my face.


    I can''t breathe.


    "It''s not that hard. First, you can''t even do that, then, you won''t just f**king take one for the team,


    swallow your pride, and SUBMIT!"


    "IT IS NOT THAT HARD!"


    I know for sure my bottom lip is quivering.


    I just wanna curl up in a hole and die.


    I just wanna curl up in a hole until he loves me.


    Who knows which wille first.


    ". . . I''m sorry I''m not the mate you wanted," I whispered.


    The first tear slipped down my face.


    His eyes didn''t change from the tornado of gold and silver, which is all the more reason the way they


    immediately softened was probably a trick of the light.


    I know his grip totally left my throat, though.


    I just wanna find that hole I can crawl into.


    I started dragging my feet towards the car to do just that. I think I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder


    trying to bring me back, but I can''t be sure.


    The tears are falling freely now and I couldn''t look back at him if I tried.

 Chapter 30: 29 - Deadly Smiles

    Chapter 30: 29 - Deadly Smiles


    Hehehe.


    That was fun.


    And terrible.


    But mostly fun!


    . . . Not really, it was pretty unbearable.


    The way his scent felt all over me and in my nose and lungs was heaven.


    What I didn''t like was what it did to my head. It made me feel out of control. I''m no stranger to the


    feeling, but the consequences are the opposite of heavenly.


    When he took off that d@mn shirt of his, my lungs felt like they do when I see a needle or. . . Never


    mind. They felt like they were closing in on me, and my heart was beating tens of beats per minute.


    All my instincts were telling me to take a bite.


    A loonnggg, delicious bite.


    But if I expect him to show restraint, I have to too.


    But now I''m in some room in their pack house. I don''t quite know why I chose this one to run to. It''s on


    the third floor and pretty deep within the house.


    All I know, is that it smells like him.


    And is covered in pictures of him.


    So it''s probably his room.


    Great ce to hide from him, right?


    Definitely not, but that didn''t stop me from slowly running my fingers along the desk. Or taking one of


    the pillows and holding it to my chest.


    I took in a long, deep breath and the smell of guy''s shampoo and him flooded my senses.


    I should really get out of here.


    Oh look, pictures. Fun.


    I walked over to the full body mirror with pictures taped all over the perimeter, pillow in hand.


    Where to start?


    My eyes were drawn to one of him, Happy, and some other guy at ake. They were all wearing swim


    trunks and no shirt.


    I think I''m developing an obsession with his chest.


    But his arms are so nice too!


    But those abs!


    Apparently the obsession is with his entire upper body. Good to know.


    It might evenpete with his eyes or smile.


    But I digress. My eyes kept skimming around the mirror and it seemed that in every single one of the


    pictures he was smiling.


    Smiling a beautiful and dangerous smile.


    It''s only dangerous to me really, but that doesn''t take away its merit.


    . . . It''s a smile that hasn''t been directed at me since. . . Ever. He hasn''t smiled at me once. Only smirks


    and vexing grins have been sent my way.


    And it f**king hurts.


    So much.


    Why does it hurt so much? And why does it only hurt sometimes?


    . . . I guess the same reason all the bad memories only hurt sometimes.


    But when they do they hurt like a b***h.


    Makes sense.


    F**k, now I''m crying.


    And cussing. Telltale sign I''m f**king sad.


    I tore my eyes away from the mirror covered in something I may never experience, someone I might


    never meet, and walked right into another picture of a happy Wolfie. But this one was framed.


    And with a girl.


    I realized I''ve had a sad smile on my face throughout this whole ordeal, because it dropped a


    centimeter. And so fallowed a small tear.


    I guess looking at my beautiful mate and his heart stopping smile is something to grin about. And the


    fact I''ll never have him is certainly something to cry about.


    I stared at the picture.


    They are in the woods, probably the ones right outside this pack, and she''s on his back giving him a


    kiss on the temple. His smile is more radiant than I''m sure the camera could capture.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Another tear.


    I don''t know if the tears are because of this picture or their just the build up of moisture in my eyes


    overflowing from this whole experience.


    The picture may have just tipped the scale.


    Yes, I think that''s what happened.


    Though, the sad smile''s still on my face.


    "That''s his cousin."


    "Holy crap!"


    I tried to throw the picture back to its rightful ce on the desk, but it only ended up tumbling down. I


    caught it before it could hit the ground and fumbled to get it standing.


    I made my first nce towards the intruder and found the luna. Wolfie''s mom.


    I let out a nervousugh, "Wow, I didn''t. . . I didn''t even hear you." I stuttered. Why am I panting and


    why is my heart beating so fast? "Which is. . . Weird," I furrowed my brow. I don''t just not hear things. I


    didn''t smell or feel her either.


    "Um, how long have you been standing there?" I asked, my toe digging into the ground.


    "Since you smelled the pillow."


    "Oh."


    . . .Well. . . She saw everything.


    That''s embarrassing.


    ". . . Um," I dropped the pillow back on the bed.


    She chuckled.


    What does that mean? She just found the one who just kicked her son''s @ss in his room.


    Laughing doesn''t seem like a fitting reaction.


    I suddenly remembered why I was alerted of her presence in the fist ce.


    "Who''s his cousin?" I tilted my head. We''re the only ones in here.


    She nodded her head to the picture as she came deeper into the room. "The girl in the picture," she


    smiled.


    "Oh. . ."


    Thank the goddess! HA! IM the only girl for him, d@mnit!


    The luna came closer. I eyed her and watched as she fixed the pillow on his bed and redirected her


    attention back to me.


    "So," she said seriously, "what were you doing in here? Poisoning my son''s pillow with some vampire


    voodoo?"


    My eyes bulged, "U-um. . . Um."


    NO!


    Why can''t I just say that?!


    I''m freakin out!


    She burst intoughter, "I''m kidding with you dear," she watched me warmly.


    I sighed in relief.


    She giggled at that.


    "Of course you''de here," she smiled, looking around, "It''s covered in his scent."


    I nodded and followed her gaze. I''ve already fallen in love with this room.


    I guess it makes sense why Wolfie picked my room to sleep in back in my house then. I don''t even


    think he knows it was mine.


    I looked back at the luna and found her staring at me.


    "Oh, um. . ." Since when do I get tongue tied? I''m trying to find words to exin further what I''m doing


    here.


    I feel like I got caught taking a cookie out of the jar, and because I''m craving it doesn''t feel like a good


    enough excuse.


    The lunaughed again, "Don''t worry about it, sweetheart."


    Aw. . . She called me sweetheart.


    "I''m assuming you''ve done some exploring already," she said, following my path and running her hands


    over things.


    "Um, yeah."


    Oh my goddess, why am I so freaking awkward?


    She nodded absentmindedly, "well do you have any questions?" She asked, stopping and facing me.


    My eyes widened a little at the weing question, "Oh, um, yeah."


    I looked around for something I wanted to ask about. I''m not wasting this opportunity to learn


    something about Wolfie.


    My eyes zeroed in on a picture of a young Jason and another boy I''ve never seen before. Of course


    Wolfie has that brilliant smile on his face.


    They both look so happy. Maybe that''s why I picked it.


    "Who''s that?" I asked pointing to the picture.


    She followed my gaze and smiled lightly. "I was hoping you''d ask about him."


    I raised my brows. "Really? Why?"


    "Because I know Jason would never bring it up on his own," she chuckled.


    But there was a hint of sadness there.


    I cleared my throat. ". . . Who is he?" I asked hesitantly, wary of her reaction.


    She tilted her head, admiring the photo. "It''s my first born. Jason''s older brother, Din. He''s three


    years older than Jason."


    I stayed silent, feeling like there''s more to this considering her tone and the fact Jason would never


    bring him up.


    "He passed away during The Blood War."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    . . . Oh.


    I looked down, a nasty feeling filling my stomach.


    There''s really nothing I can say to make this go away.


    I would know.


    But, everyone always tries, and I''m no exception. "I. . . I''m really sorry about that."


    "It''s alright dear, he''s in a better ce now," she sighed and seemed to hesitate.


    ". . .And this is why I ask you to cut my son a little ck."


    Oh, this is why she hesitated.


    "I''m not saying it''s an excuse for how he''s been behaving, because it''s not, but he started his training


    veryte, so he doesn''t exactly have the whole thing down to a T."


    She looked at me like she was pleading, "My son is a good boy, he just gets caught up in trying to


    prove himself to his father and be like his brother would have been, and what not."


    I opened my mouth to respond but she cut me off, "I''m sure he''ll learn though, very sure. He just needs


    time ¡ª"


    It was my turn to cut her off, "Of course," I had to hold back a small giggle at the way she jumped to


    defend her son. It was cute.


    "Thank you for helping me understand," I told her sincerely.


    "Of course, dear," she suddenly switched back to beingpletelyposed. "Just be d one of the


    boys didn''t find you in here first," sheughed. "They''re a little less ¡ª"


    "Mom?"


    "Hun?" I heard two male voices down the hall.


    Well, shoot.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    My father and I found mom in the doorway of my room while following Maria''s scent.


    It''s strong down this hallway.


    My brows furrowed, "Did you find her?" I asked Mom.


    By the time I got to the doorway my question was answered.


    There she is, standing in the middle of the room.


    ''She came to our room. She''s drawn to us.''


    She is.


    Pride and happiness swelled in my chest. Not that I did anything to make her drawn to us. That was all


    the Moon Goddess'' doing.


    ''Well, thank goodness her.''


    Yeah.


    I put on an infuriated face.


    ''Why are you doing that?!''


    She kneed us in the family jewels, I answered nkly.


    ''Oh, right.''


    ''Grrrrr.''


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    But because of her dumb @ss decision, I can''t bask in the fact she went straight to our room, now I''m


    just f**king pissed.


    "What the h3ll are you doing in here?!" I yelled at her.


    "Um, I-I ¡ª"


    I shook my head, "Whatever," I stormed in and grabbed her wrist.


    And I could swear, up close it looks like tears are lining in her eyes.


    I shook it off. I''m probably imagining things.


    I yanked her with me as I left the room.


    "Son, you need to calm ¡ª"


    "Let me handle this, mother," I threw over my shoulder.


    I caught a nce of my father while doing so, and he doesn''t seem to disagree with my actions.


    For once.


    He actually approves of me.


    ''. . . Where are we going?''


    I don''t know!


    ''Our office?''


    Good idea.


    ''I know.''


    Images of what I''m going to do to her to make her pay for this shed through my head.


    They kept on getting more and more violent.


    I came to an angry stop that had Maria running into my back.


    Stop it Ki!


    ''What?! She deserves it!''


    She''s not a wolf! Other mates don''t interact that way!


    ''She can take it.''


    Ki! I swear ¡ª


    "Alpha Jason!" Someone''s voice snapped me out of my dark thoughts.


    My head snapped to them, "What?!"


    They straightened up, probably surprised by my tone. "You got an urgent call from Beta Zach. Says he


    needs you back at House Crimson immediately. They found something they need you to know about as


    soon as possible."


    I looked at Maria then back at him.


    A growl ripped through me, "Fine, tell him I''m on my way."

 Chapter 31) Sorta Kinda Immune

    Chapter 31) Sorta Kinda Immune


    ???Jason''s POV???


    "What the h3ll did you do?" Zach asked me when he met us at the door of the Master House.


    During the car ride back, Maria went from looking like I ripped her heart out to like I danced on her


    grave.


    Meaning, she went from sad puppy to angry pit bull.


    The second we got back to the Main House she stormed to her room, not sparing me a nce. Bruno


    and ire followed after her to make sure she actually got there and stayed there.


    I felt like the biggest idiot in the world when she sat in the car staring out the window with tears in her


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes. She didn''t look at me once.


    I didn''t mean what I said.


    I mean. . . I do wish she was a little less difficult, but. . . But. . .


    D@mn, I''m an @sshole. There are no buts.


    But the feeling of crippling guilt onlysted until her expressionless, tear stained face changed into a


    re.


    It got a little easier to see where I wasing from. . . But it didn''t justify enough for me to be able to


    forgive myself for what I said.


    Her crying face is imprinted in my mind forever.


    The way her expression dropped when I said all those terrible things sends a spear through my heart


    every time I look back on it.


    F**k, she was so sad. And now she''s so pissed.


    ''She''s never gonna talk to us again.''


    Don''t say that.


    "We got into fight," I responded shortly to Zach.


    He looked to where Maria stormed off, "What did you do?" He asked again.


    I shook my head, "You just assume it was my fault?"


    He raised a brow.


    ". . . I mean, I may have implied she was a mistake."


    "Dude!"


    "What?! What do you care?" I don''t need this. I''m already hating myself for it. I messed up.


    ''Obviously.''


    We messed up.


    ''Grr.''


    But it''s not that big of a deal. She''ll forgive me and be fine.


    "Do you want my response as your beta or your best friend?" He raised a brow.


    "Well, you''re my beta because you''re my best friend, so ¡ª"


    "Great, best friend it is then. Dude, you need to get your s**t together, or else you''re gonna die alone,"


    He told me bluntly.


    "What the f**k, man?"


    "What? As your best friend, it''s my job to be honest with you. And you''re messing everything up with


    the literal perfect girl for you."


    "Trust me, you don''t know how difficult she can be," I grumbled, rubbing my temples.


    "Fine, but howe I''m the one who already knows how awesome she can be and you''re over here


    acting like you only see the bad in her? Sorry man, but you''re the @sshole in the rtionship, not her."


    "DUDE!"


    He put his hands up in surrender, "Sorry bro, it''s part of the best friend code we made when we were


    seven. If one of us is out of line with a girl, we''ve gotta call each other out on it."


    "I know, I know," I growled.


    "I know you know. Now stop b**ching about it and go and get her, we need her down here."


    I furrowed my brow, "For what?"


    "You''ll see. Just go and her and meet us in the conference room."


    "Us?"


    "Just do it!"


    I growled again, "You''re lucky you''re my best friend."


    "Yes, yes. And like I always say, you''re the lucky one. Now go make things right with your girl."


    Goddess, I love that @sshole.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Wow, I''m surprised he knocked ¡ª


    He walked in.


    "Why the f**k did you bother knocking?!"


    He was silent for a couple of seconds.


    Then a small smile appeared on his face. "You said ''f**k''. You''re upset."


    "Well nah s**t, Sherlock."


    He knows I only cuss when I''m sad.


    "Listen ¡ª"


    "No."


    Silence.


    "Well fine then, juste with me."


    You weren''t supposed to give up that easily.


    "No."


    I''m giving you another shot. Convince me.


    "Yes!" He grabbed his favorite spot at the back of my neck and pulled me up.


    . . . He doesn''t give a f**k what I think.


    We made our way through the Master House and ended up in the conference room.


    I furrowed my brow, "Master Philip, Alpha Cason, what are you doing here?"


    Great, they''re working with Wolfie too.


    Another partnership he ruined.


    And these two are our neighboring territories.


    No wonder he and his warriors got in so easily. They probably didn''te from the side that borders


    unimednd(the most guarded side) but from our neighbors'' side that we thought were allies.


    Well, apparently that contract expired when wolfie showed up.


    Wolfie frowned, "Yeah, what''s going on?"


    They nodded to both of us but didn''t hold my gaze.


    Hm, someone knows they''ve screwed up.


    "Maria, Alpha Jason, we have something to show the both of you," Alpha Cason informed seriously.


    "The both of us?" Wolfie raised a brow.


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    "Fine then, it better be good, because I was busy when I got the call to ¡ª"


    "Alpha Cason''s men found this dagger in the unimed territory near his border," Master Philip cut


    him off, holding out the dagger.


    My heart, lungs, and mind froze over.


    I slowly looked back up at him from the knife.


    The two suddenly have the will to look me in the eye and hold contact.


    Their stares hold something meaningful.


    Only us three in the room understand what.


    I''m sure Happy and Wolfie are very confused.


    But that''s fine for now.


    My heart stopped all over again though, when I remembered that close to their border is close to my


    border and that''s why they''re here. Well. . . Part of the reason.


    And even though all three of our territories are rather extensive, each being close to 50 square miles,


    it''s still unsettling to have that thing anywhere near me and my house.


    Wolfie''s eyebrows drew together, "And what is it?" He went to reach for it.


    "Don''t touch it," I put my hand out in front of him.


    "Why?"


    "It''s made of silver," Alpha Cason answered for me.


    "Even the handle," Master Philip added.


    It would burn werewolves to even hold.


    Wolfie and Happy frowned at the dagger.


    My thoughts exactly.


    I looked back up at the alpha and master. "Has it been tested?"


    "For finger prints, yes. For poison, that''s what we came to you for," the master told me.


    "The prints tell us anything?"


    They shook their heads, "Like before, there are none."


    I nodded and trained my gaze back on the knife.


    "Why would youe to her for that?" Wolfie questioned.


    I held my breath and picked up the knife, trying not to have a panic attack. "Well, for one, I''m practically


    a chemist."


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing. And two, we can save time with things like this," I used the knife to make a shallow cut


    through my palm.


    "Maria!" Wolfie made a reach for the dagger.


    "No, no, no, shoo," I waved him away with it.


    He was forced to back off.


    My skin immediately started bubbling up and blistering and it hurt like a b**ch, but I just kept flexing my


    fingers to make sure I still had feeling in them.


    Which I do.


    Which is a good thing.


    Now the feeling of fire started prickling at my palm. It spread to the rest of my hand and wrist and


    intensified, but I didn''t panic. Not even at the kind of pain that makes you wish your hand would just fall


    off, because for me, that means it''s almost over. For everyone else, it means their either about to get


    their wish and their arm''s probably about to fall off. . . Or they''re about to die.


    But the fire stopped spreading and I sighed in relief. The searing pain didn''t go away, but I gritted my


    teeth and drew my attention back to the group. The pain''s not gonna bepletely gone for a while.


    "Well, their form for the poison they use is the same," I stated.


    "The dagger is coated in poison?" Happy mumbled, still looking at my cut with uneasy eyes.


    I don''t even wanna look at Wolfie.


    "Well, yeah," I held my hand up in front of him.


    He flinched away.


    "How do you know the form''s the same?" He cringed.


    "Well, if it wasn''t, I''d be dead."


    I felt the temperature drop in Wolfie''s corner of the room in particr.


    "I have a sort of immunity to what they use. If they changed it, it''d affect me the same way it''d affect


    anyone else. Death, or loss of the limb at the very least."


    Silence.


    Alpha Cason and Master Philip already knew this, and Happy didn''t have anything to say. He''s just


    standing in his corner looking rather nauseas .


    ". . . And you thought it wise to use it on yourself?" A calm voice with a storm behind it came from


    behind me.


    And, here we go.


    I turned to him, "I knew they wouldn''t change their form," I tried to justify.


    "How?" He gritted through his teeth.


    "You don''t fix what''s not broken," I held my hand up in front of him this time.


    He red at the inmed and blistered skin around the already ugly cut.


    His suddenly infinitely gentle hands went to hold mine in ce as he studied it closer. Apparently, he


    couldn''t decide which deserves his re more. The inmed gash in my hand for being there, or me,


    for putting it there.


    He went with me, and his gaze made me want to throw up, so I removed eye contact and pulled my


    hand from his light grasp.


    The temperature''s still deathly cold behind me when I speak to the master and alpha. "We''ll keep it


    here and run some tests just be sure, but I''m nearly 100% positive it''s the same mixture they used


    before."


    They nodded.


    "Thank you gentleman, we''ll be in touch," Wolfie spoke.


    The chill in his voice is one of the most unsettling things I''ve ever heard.


    I think it''s because it''s his.


    "I''m assuming Maria can exin anything else my beta and I need to know," he nearly growled.


    The alpha and master held my gaze again.


    "Yes, she can tell you what you need to know."


    And they left me.


    They left me in the room with the brewing storm.

 Chapter 31: 30 - Too Much

    Chapter 31: 30 - Too Much


    ***Maria''s POV***


    After the reveal of Wolfie''s loss and his little fit, we sat in a car ride almost as painful as the first one.


    This one was just worse.


    I had his possible pain over his lost brother in the back of my mind.


    In addition to that, Wolfie decided not to have a driver, so it would just be me and him on the way back.


    Said he had things to "discuss" with me.


    We''ve been sitting in a suffocating silence for the past two hours and I''m honestly starting to wish he


    would just get to the point. The tension is killing me.


    I keep catching him shooting me nces.


    Or is he catching me?


    I don''t know, but he''s holding onto the steering wheel so tight I''m surprised his fingers haven''t fallen off.


    He''s white knuckled and ring straight ahead, save for when he switched his re to me.


    He''s pissed.


    Tired of holding my breath over the anticipation, I looked to him.


    Clearing my throat, I started slowly, "Um, so. . . We ¡ª"


    "Shut up."


    I stared at him for a few seconds, "Listen I ¡ª"


    "No, YOU listen. If you don''t shut the f**k up, I''ll make you!" his head whipped in my direction. Now I


    can see his eyes glowing gold.


    I sat in shocked silence for a few seconds.


    Okay this is honestly just pissing me off now.


    He''s the one who said we had things to discuss, isn''t he?


    "Yeah, good luck with that," I grumbled with an eye roll, looking back out the window.


    The car mmed to a stop.


    . . . Crap.


    Wolfie shot out of the car and mmed the door with so much force the whole thing shook.


    He stormed to my side, and I squished myself as close to the opposite end as possible.


    For a split second when he was ripping the door open, I felt a hint of fear.


    But that''s what I needed to snap back into reality. I''m not someone who''s scared of a little wolf throwing


    a tantrum. Even if that wolf happens to be an alpha.


    What I''m not too sure about though, is when that wolf is an alpha and my mate.


    Alphas are obviously good @ss fighters, no matter how idiotic they maye off. So I probably don''t


    have much room to go easy on him or hesitate. It might cost me. Besides, I haven''t actually seen him


    fight, and I know better than anyone that underestimating an opponent will NOT end well.


    After all, I am a "little girl" fighting dudes that are twice my size. I should know.


    With all this in mind, I froze when he reached in to yank me out of the car.


    What do I do?


    As ignorant and cocky as he is, I don''t wanna hurt him.


    And if I did hurt him, then what happens? We have one car and a three hour trip left.


    The thought of taking the car and leaving him here urred to me, but that would just make trouble


    back home.


    And. . . And he''s my mate. I don''t think I could bring myself to snap his neck or spine or anything that''ll


    knock him out long enough for me to get a good enough distance away.


    . . . I. . . I don''t know how he brings himself to hurt me. Even with as annoying and sassy as I can be.


    Well, I''m sorry Wolfie. I''m not the little push over Mistress you were expecting ¡ª I mean, Second.


    I mean mate.


    . . . Maybe that''s why he doesn''t smile at me.


    He gripped my hair and threw me to the ground.


    My heart.


    Okay, it''s time to get out of my feels. I flipped the switch and suddenly, he''s just another alpha.


    Of course, everyone, even alphas, are human ¡ª I don''t have a switch for that ¡ª but at least he''s not


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    my freaking mate.


    I whipped my head in his direction, not hiding how pissed I am.


    "SAY IT AGAIN!" Wolfie screamed in my face.


    His eyes are nothing but gold. His wolf is in charge.


    Having them standing over me, radiating so much rage is triggering my talent and making my senses


    go crazy.


    Well, so much for the switch.


    I can tell what he''s gonna do next without even focusing on it.


    And no, I can''t tell the future, everyone like that went extinct years ago. When my talent''s activated my


    reflexes are so keen I know what my opponent will do practically before they do it.


    But I usually have to activate it myself. The fact that it''s going on it''s own is not a good sign.


    "Good luck with shutting me up!" I repeated what I mumbled in the car. This time, I hollered it in his


    face.


    I ignored all his ranting that came after and just watched him through my new enhanced perspective.


    His booming voice was making it feel like my eardrums were about to burst, so I blocked that part out.


    That''s a good sign.


    That I can still block a sense out.


    Though, it''s getting kind of hard to focus on his iling arms and face that''s so angry it looks like he''s


    starting to shake.


    The enhanced colors aren''t the problem, but I''m not able to keep my focus from darting from that ant


    crawling around his shoe and that leaf that keeps twitching.


    Not a good sign.


    That usually only happens when I''m losing my sh**.


    But I''ve heard of this. When the mate bond has gotten to a certain point, even without


    marking(especially without marking), vampires'' talents go haywire and so do were''s wolves.


    Bad news for a couple of extremely powerful mates who are at odds with each other.


    And of course it''s worse for alphas and pure bloods. Why wouldn''t it be? With my luck.


    ws digging into my shoulders is what jolted me back to reality.


    Oh crap.


    Wolfie mmed me hard into a nearby tree and it just made it even harder for me to focus on him. Now


    the vibrations racking through my body have all my attention.


    "I swear to the goddess, if you don''t stop tuning me out I will mark and take you right here and now!!" I


    know he''s turning blush red, but through my enhanced eyes, I see the color of hot coals.


    "Like h3ll you will!" I yelled back.


    My poor ears.


    "And if you want me to stop tuning you out! Stop! SCREAMING!" I hollered.


    His eyes started flickering from his wolf''s crazy gold, to his stormy gray.


    Good, he''s fighting for control.


    He actually listened to me.


    He actually cares. . .


    After a few seconds of going back and forth, they finallynded how they were in the training area. A


    swirling mess of gold and silver.


    They both have the wheel, so it shouldn''t be as violent ¡ª


    Wolfie grabbed my neck and held me against the tree that way.


    Oh, never mind. What the h3ll was I thinking? Wolfie hates me just as much as his wolf does.


    How could I let that slip my mind?


    . . . I''m gonna f**king cry.


    "How could the Moon Goddess put me with someone like you?" He whispered.


    . . . Heart failure.


    It feels like an explosion just went off in my chest. But, instead of creating havoc, it made everything


    painfully still.


    "How. . . H-how could you say that to m ¡ª"


    "The same way you can not do something as simple as LISTEN," he seethed in my face.


    I can''t breathe.


    "It''s not that hard. First, you can''t even do that, then, you won''t just f**king take one for the team,


    swallow your pride, and SUBMIT!"


    "IT IS NOT THAT HARD!"


    I know for sure my bottom lip is quivering.


    I just wanna curl up in a hole and die.


    I just wanna curl up in a hole until he loves me.


    Who knows which wille first.


    ". . . I''m sorry I''m not the mate you wanted," I whispered.


    The first tear slipped down my face.


    His eyes didn''t change from the tornado of gold and silver, which is all the more reason the way they


    immediately softened was probably a trick of the light.


    I know his grip totally left my throat, though.


    I just wanna find that hole I can crawl into.


    I started dragging my feet towards the car to do just that. I think I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder


    trying to bring me back, but I can''t be sure.


    The tears are falling freely now and I couldn''t look back at him if I tried.

 Chapter 32) The Tea

    Chapter 32) The Tea


    Silence and tension you could cut with a knife filled the air.


    Along with Wolfie''s icy chill, of course.


    Happy stood looking between us like a child watching his parents have an argument.


    And Wolfie stood looking down at me like he was going to squash me under his massive shoe.


    "Exin," he barked shortly, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Hm, exin. Exin which part? The part where I cut my skin open without blinking an eye? Or how


    the poison didn''t affect me as much? Or the knowing looks the three of us shared? So many things to


    exin.


    None of them pretty.


    None of them I feel particrly inclined to share with him.


    "Where did that daggere from?" He gritted out slowly. "And how are you so familiar with it that


    you''re immune to it''s poison?"


    Oh.


    He wants that exnation. . .


    Well. . . Um.


    My throat started tightening, so I just looked away from him, not answering his question.


    I watched his fists clench and unclench.


    "Maria," he gritted out calmly.


    Well not calmly, but the calm thates before a storm. Yeah, that kind. When you piss someone off


    and their voice remains monotonous, but they''re looking at you like they''re going to eat you.


    That''s what it sounded like.


    I''m still not looking at him because it makes my stomach churn, but I''m quite sure he''s not smiling.


    "Fine then, tell me why when you saw the knife your face went even f**king paler, and why the alpha


    and master looked like they wanted to s**t themselves even looking at it."


    . . . Okay.


    I suppose he has a right to know that part. His pack isn''t too far off from here, so that could mean


    they''re in danger as well.


    ". . . How old were you. . . during the Blood War?" I asked slowly.


    I could feel my breathing be a littlebored.


    "I was turning thirteen towards the end."


    I furrowed my brows at him. "You''re about to turn twenty and you''re still this naive?"


    He let out a growl.


    I put my hands up, "Just a question."


    "Keep going," he growled. "What does that have to do with this?"


    I hesitated, "Did your parents ever tell you about the ones that started the war? The enemy everyone


    was fighting?"


    "All most of the children were told was that they were some very powerful and bad, bad people," Happy


    interjected.


    I turned to him, "The worst."


    I looked back to Wolfie, wanting to hear his experience as the alpha''s kid.


    "No, they told me about the same as everyone else." He looked to Happy. "I only remember one attack


    and they got me out of there as fast as they could," The shoulder with the nasty scar on it twitched a


    bit. Hm.


    But really? His parents didn''t want to teach him about this, the crap show of war, even though he was


    taking their ce at some point? Weird. Thirteen is young. But some alphas are on the battlefield by


    then, and if not, most certainly in training ¡ª holy sh*t his brother, I''m an @sshole.


    How could I let something like that slip my mind? So much has happened in so little time, but you''d


    think I''d remember something so important to my mate''s being.


    "Well, the people, if you could even call them that, that started the war were monsters."


    I decided to move on like nothing happened, knowing thest thing he probably wants is for me to


    sneak attack him with bringing this up.


    It''s exactly what he''s unconsciously doing to me right now, and it''s very ufortable.


    "Their average fighter could hold their own against alphas and pure bloods. If you were outnumbered,


    no matter your rank, you were probably dead, or. . . Taken for further use."


    "Taken for further use?" Happy raised a brow, rmed.


    Good, that''s exactly what he should be. rmed.


    "What the f**k does that mean?" He continued


    "It means they would take you, kill your mate, and force you to breed with a vampire if you''re a


    werewolf and a werewolf if you''re a vampire. And by the time they''re done with you, you''re already


    dead because of the loss of your mate."


    I felt like apologizing for my bluntness but the ball forming in my throat was too much to get words past.


    ". . . Hybrids," Wolfie whispered.


    "Hybrids," I nodded. "That''s what they were. Their king was the first. He was born of a Luna and a


    Master."


    My eyes shot to Wolfie for a split second, but darted away as soon as theynded.


    "He killed them ¡ª"


    "He killed his parents?" Happy cut me off.


    "Yeah, not your cup of tea, this guy."


    Hybrids are known to be more powerful than werewolves or vampires on their own. That''s how he


    was able to do it. Kill an alpha and a pure blood.


    But everyone knows that.


    "Anyway, he killed them, took over theirnd, made all the high ranks breed with each other between


    species, then killed everyone else."


    "D@mn," I heard Wolfie mumble.


    "Yes, d@mn them all. So, then he had an army of very powerful Hybrids under his wing, which


    everyone started calling a coven ¡ª because why not ¡ª and of course, by this point, he had already


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    gotten rid of all his original house and pack members. This enabled him to shape these hybrid people


    from birth into whatever he wanted. Into monsters."


    I took a breather because, this is a mouthful and it''s getting a little harder to breathe.


    "Of course, this was before anyone even knew about them. They kept to themselves. Training,


    growing, right under everyone''s noses for centuries. Then they started going for the smaller territories.


    The ones out in the middle of nowhere that no one would realize had been massacred. And no one did,


    until it was toote. The first sizable territory they struck was in Central America and it caught the pack


    and its alpha and Luna by so much surprise they wiped through them like nothing."


    "It took everyone forever toe together and dere war on them as one. So many packs had been


    taken over. So many had died. So many had been bred. It got to the point only the most powerful


    stayed standing.


    But that was for a reason. They were so sessful because they were crazy powerful, but they were


    sloppy. It wouldn''t work in the big leagues. And everyone left standing knew that.


    But as soon as everyone got used to their tactics, the monsters switched it up.


    They got smart. Went on the down-low for a while and came back tactical and cunning. It threw


    everyone for a loop."


    "They went from all brawn and no brains to crazy maniptive and smart with brawn. They were


    deadly as h3ll, and they knew it.


    They would y games, keep the territories on their toes, but never attack with full ferocity. They were


    waiting for something."


    I looked back up at them,ing out of the daze I just now realized I was in. "But you guys know


    what happened next. The territories didn''t really feel like waiting on that, so they attacked them first.


    You know how that turned out."


    "We won," Wolfie mumbled.


    I nodded, "If not, we wouldn''t be here."


    ". . .How do you know about all this?" Wolfie''s brows drew together.


    "Yeah, whenever we asked it''d always seem the adults wanted the kids to have nothing to do with it,"


    Happy tacked on.


    Well, I guess that''s for a good reason.


    I shrugged, "I kept really involved."


    They both raised their brows.


    "And your immunity?" Wolfie interrogated.


    "What about it?" I yed dumb.


    "Don''t y dumb with me," he growled.


    "Who, me?"


    "I''m not joking, Maria."


    Someone''s cranky.


    "Well, I am, Wolfie, because if I don''t I might go insane," Iughed.


    "Why?!"


    "Why what?"


    "Maria, I swear to ¡ª"


    "Who the h3ll are you to demand to know?! Huh, Wolfie?!"


    Silence.


    Holy sh*t, I''m losing my mind. I can''t even hold a conversation about it anymore.


    "What makes you think I''d want to tell you?" I narrowed my eyes at him.


    Just like how you don''t want to tell me about your brother.


    But I can''t say that.


    F**k, why are tears welling in my eyes?


    Maybe because my mate that doesn''t love me and my past are not a goodbination.


    ". . . I''m your mate ¡ª" he tried to justify.


    I gave a loud humorlessugh.


    "You say that like you act like it."


    ". . . Like you haven''t admitted you wished it weren''t true," Iughed sarcastically.


    I stormed out of the room with my head down, running up to my room so he couldn''t catch me and


    make me putty in his hands with a single look.

 Chapter 32: 31 - Sorta Kinda Immune

    Chapter 32: 31 - Sorta Kinda Immune


    ???Jason''s POV???


    "What the h3ll did you do?" Zach asked me when he met us at the door of the Master House.


    During the car ride back, Maria went from looking like I ripped her heart out to like I danced on her


    grave.


    Meaning, she went from sad puppy to angry pit bull.


    The second we got back to the Main House she stormed to her room, not sparing me a nce. Bruno


    and ire followed after her to make sure she actually got there and stayed there.


    I felt like the biggest idiot in the world when she sat in the car staring out the window with tears in her


    eyes. She didn''t look at me once.


    I didn''t mean what I said.


    I mean. . . I do wish she was a little less difficult, but. . . But. . .


    D@mn, I''m an @sshole. There are no buts.


    But the feeling of crippling guilt onlysted until her expressionless, tear stained face changed into a


    re.


    It got a little easier to see where I wasing from. . . But it didn''t justify enough for me to be able to


    forgive myself for what I said.


    Her crying face is imprinted in my mind forever.


    The way her expression dropped when I said all those terrible things sends a spear through my heart


    every time I look back on it.


    F**k, she was so sad. And now she''s so pissed.


    ''She''s never gonna talk to us again.''


    Don''t say that.


    "We got into fight," I responded shortly to Zach.


    He looked to where Maria stormed off, "What did you do?" He asked again.


    I shook my head, "You just assume it was my fault?"


    He raised a brow.


    ". . . I mean, I may have implied she was a mistake."


    "Dude!"


    "What?! What do you care?" I don''t need this. I''m already hating myself for it. I messed up.


    ''Obviously.''


    We messed up.


    ''Grr.''


    But it''s not that big of a deal. She''ll forgive me and be fine.


    "Do you want my response as your beta or your best friend?" He raised a brow.


    "Well, you''re my beta because you''re my best friend, so ¡ª"


    "Great, best friend it is then. Dude, you need to get your s**t together, or else you''re gonna die alone,"


    He told me bluntly.


    "What the f**k, man?"


    "What? As your best friend, it''s my job to be honest with you. And you''re messing everything up with


    the literal perfect girl for you."


    "Trust me, you don''t know how difficult she can be," I grumbled, rubbing my temples.


    "Fine, but howe I''m the one who already knows how awesome she can be and you''re over here


    acting like you only see the bad in her? Sorry man, but you''re the @sshole in the rtionship, not her."


    "DUDE!"


    He put his hands up in surrender, "Sorry bro, it''s part of the best friend code we made when we were


    seven. If one of us is out of line with a girl, we''ve gotta call each other out on it."


    "I know, I know," I growled.


    "I know you know. Now stop b**ching about it and go and get her, we need her down here."


    I furrowed my brow, "For what?"


    "You''ll see. Just go and her and meet us in the conference room."


    "Us?"


    "Just do it!"


    I growled again, "You''re lucky you''re my best friend."


    "Yes, yes. And like I always say, you''re the lucky one. Now go make things right with your girl."


    Goddess, I love that @sshole.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Wow, I''m surprised he knocked ¡ª


    He walked in.


    "Why the f**k did you bother knocking?!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He was silent for a couple of seconds.


    Then a small smile appeared on his face. "You said ''f**k''. You''re upset."


    "Well nah s**t, Sherlock."


    He knows I only cuss when I''m sad.


    "Listen ¡ª"


    "No."


    Silence.


    "Well fine then, juste with me."


    You weren''t supposed to give up that easily.


    "No."


    I''m giving you another shot. Convince me.


    "Yes!" He grabbed his favorite spot at the back of my neck and pulled me up.


    . . . He doesn''t give a f**k what I think.


    We made our way through the Master House and ended up in the conference room.


    I furrowed my brow, "Master Philip, Alpha Cason, what are you doing here?"


    Great, they''re working with Wolfie too.


    Another partnership he ruined.


    And these two are our neighboring territories.


    No wonder he and his warriors got in so easily. They probably didn''te from the side that borders


    unimednd(the most guarded side) but from our neighbors'' side that we thought were allies.


    Well, apparently that contract expired when wolfie showed up.


    Wolfie frowned, "Yeah, what''s going on?"


    They nodded to both of us but didn''t hold my gaze.


    Hm, someone knows they''ve screwed up.


    "Maria, Alpha Jason, we have something to show the both of you," Alpha Cason informed seriously.


    "The both of us?" Wolfie raised a brow.


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    "Fine then, it better be good, because I was busy when I got the call to ¡ª"


    "Alpha Cason''s men found this dagger in the unimed territory near his border," Master Philip cut him


    off, holding out the dagger.


    My heart, lungs, and mind froze over.


    I slowly looked back up at him from the knife.


    The two suddenly have the will to look me in the eye and hold contact.


    Their stares hold something meaningful.


    Only us three in the room understand what.


    I''m sure Happy and Wolfie are very confused.


    But that''s fine for now.


    My heart stopped all over again though, when I remembered that close to their border is close to my


    border and that''s why they''re here. Well. . . Part of the reason.


    And even though all three of our territories are rather extensive, each being close to 50 square miles,


    it''s still unsettling to have that thing anywhere near me and my house.


    Wolfie''s eyebrows drew together, "And what is it?" He went to reach for it.


    "Don''t touch it," I put my hand out in front of him.


    "Why?"


    "It''s made of silver," Alpha Cason answered for me.


    "Even the handle," Master Philip added.


    It would burn werewolves to even hold.


    Wolfie and Happy frowned at the dagger.


    My thoughts exactly.


    I looked back up at the alpha and master. "Has it been tested?"


    "For finger prints, yes. For poison, that''s what we came to you for," the master told me.


    "The prints tell us anything?"


    They shook their heads, "Like before, there are none."


    I nodded and trained my gaze back on the knife.


    "Why would youe to her for that?" Wolfie questioned.


    I held my breath and picked up the knife, trying not to have a panic attack. "Well, for one, I''m practically


    a chemist."


    "What?"


    "It''s nothing. And two, we can save time with things like this," I used the knife to make a shallow cut


    through my palm.


    "Maria!" Wolfie made a reach for the dagger.


    "No, no, no, shoo," I waved him away with it.


    He was forced to back off.


    My skin immediately started bubbling up and blistering and it hurt like a b**ch, but I just kept flexing my


    fingers to make sure I still had feeling in them.


    Which I do.


    Which is a good thing.


    Now the feeling of fire started prickling at my palm. It spread to the rest of my hand and wrist and


    intensified, but I didn''t panic. Not even at the kind of pain that makes you wish your hand would just fall


    off, because for me, that means it''s almost over. For everyone else, it means their either about to get


    their wish and their arm''s probably about to fall off. . . Or they''re about to die.


    But the fire stopped spreading and I sighed in relief. The searing pain didn''t go away, but I gritted my


    teeth and drew my attention back to the group. The pain''s not gonna bepletely gone for a while.


    "Well, their form for the poison they use is the same," I stated.


    "The dagger is coated in poison?" Happy mumbled, still looking at my cut with uneasy eyes.


    I don''t even wanna look at Wolfie.


    "Well, yeah," I held my hand up in front of him.


    He flinched away.


    "How do you know the form''s the same?" He cringed.


    "Well, if it wasn''t, I''d be dead."


    I felt the temperature drop in Wolfie''s corner of the room in particr.


    "I have a sort of immunity to what they use. If they changed it, it''d affect me the same way it''d affect


    anyone else. Death, or loss of the limb at the very least."


    Silence.


    Alpha Cason and Master Philip already knew this, and Happy didn''t have anything to say. He''s just


    standing in his corner looking rather nauseas .


    ". . . And you thought it wise to use it on yourself?" A calm voice with a storm behind it came from


    behind me.


    And, here we go.


    I turned to him, "I knew they wouldn''t change their form," I tried to justify.


    "How?" He gritted through his teeth.


    "You don''t fix what''s not broken," I held my hand up in front of him this time.


    He red at the inmed and blistered skin around the already ugly cut.


    His suddenly infinitely gentle hands went to hold mine in ce as he studied it closer. Apparently, he


    couldn''t decide which deserves his re more. The inmed gash in my hand for being there, or me,


    for putting it there.


    He went with me, and his gaze made me want to throw up, so I removed eye contact and pulled my


    hand from his light grasp.


    The temperature''s still deathly cold behind me when I speak to the master and alpha. "We''ll keep it


    here and run some tests just be sure, but I''m nearly 100% positive it''s the same mixture they used


    before."


    They nodded.


    "Thank you gentleman, we''ll be in touch," Wolfie spoke.


    The chill in his voice is one of the most unsettling things I''ve ever heard.


    I think it''s because it''s his.


    "I''m assuming Maria can exin anything else my beta and I need to know," he nearly growled.


    The alpha and master held my gaze again.


    "Yes, she can tell you what you need to know."


    And they left me.


    They left me in the room with the brewing storm.

 Chapter 33) Panic! At The House

    Chapter 33) Panic! At The House


    I didn''t look up once, not even to see where I was going.


    My talent and memory of the ce led me through the halls.


    I''m too pissed to do anything but re at the ground. I''m still running, so the tile flooring is whizzing


    past.


    F**k him.


    I''m freaking out.


    Why am I freaking out?


    I feel like my lungs are closing in.


    Thises up all the time.


    Why am I so. . . UGH!


    People talk s**t all the time.


    Why am I so. . ?


    Why am I . . ?


    F**king s**t! I can''t even think straight!


    I finally reached my bedroom and flung the door open. After storming in I mmed it shut again.


    F**k EVERYONE who had ANYTHING to do with this!


    His presence is driving me insane.


    The panic attacks nevere this easily!


    Not even when I''m on my period or some s**t!


    If Wolfie and I can''t figure this bulls**t out after I''ve taken my house back, I''ll have to give up my


    position. No leader can be on the brink of a panic attack at the mere mention of a war, or at the asking


    of a few questions.


    No leader can be what I used to be.


    What I''ve worked my f**king @ss off to get away from.


    Sure, the panic attacks stille, and the anxiety will always be there, but I prided myself on being


    able to keep my s**t together when I need to.


    And then this motherf**king s**tfacees into my life and puts me five years back.


    I thought mates were supposed to help with this s**t!


    So somebody please exin to me why I''m getting that familiar tightening feeling in my chest!?


    Or why the same thing has almost happened like six times today!?


    I dove into my bed and took the biggest gulp of air I could. I buried my face into the pillow and


    screamed.


    I don''t care if people think it''s childish, it''s better than the two alternatives.


    A full blown panic attack or a full blown killing spree.


    When I finished with my cries, I was out of breath, so I focused on breathing in and out.


    After a bit, my racing heart going tens of beats per minute, went back to its normal two.


    I took another nose full of sweet air.


    I just can''t seem to get enough of it.


    I buried my face deeper and deeper into the pillow, taking it all in.


    That ugly feeling in my chest, head and stomach finally settled into what it usually felt like when things


    calmed down.


    Exhausted and empty.


    But better than overwhelmed and suffocating.


    And then I felt the bed beside me dip.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    "What is it with her and her mood swings?!" I literally hollered at my beta once my mate ran out of the


    room.


    My stomach always does somersaults when she does that.


    When she suddenly seems so broken and stressed and sad it sends a twinge through my heart.


    It stresses me the f**k out!


    "She''ll go from fine to. . . To," my voice cracked as I gestured toward the door she ran out of.


    "Well did it ever ur to you, you idiot, that she''s never actually fine?!" Zach snapped at me.


    Well shi ¡ª


    "Did it ever ur to you maybe she always feels that way and she just hides it! But you drive her so


    crazy she can''t help but lose her s**t?!" He stared at me angrily.


    I didn''t say anything.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Mki whined.


    If I let myself get close to her now ¡ª


    "Well?!" Zach screamed after I didn''t answer.


    I bit the inside of my cheek.


    What do we do?!


    ''I don''t know, the n was to seduce and intimidate her. Not drive her to despise us.''


    Ugh!


    . . . I''m gonna regret this


    "F**k!" I shook my head and followed where Maria disappeared.


    I''m getting in too deep.


    She''s chipping at my resolve.


    And that''s the only thing keeping me from saying f**k it to all this bulls**t and giving her everything


    she''s ever wanted and needed.


    The Moon Goddess gave me the perfect person to ruin all my ns.


    I nearlyughed out loud.


    Of course she did. That''s my luck.


    ''Stay strong.''


    Why the f**k should I ¡ª


    ''He''ll kill her, Jay.''


    . . . F**K!


    I hate this.


    I hate everyone.


    I hate HIM.


    F**king Abanddon.


    I hate ¡ª


    Maria?


    I walked farther into the room.


    She''s there,ying on my bed. Or, at least the one I''ve been sleeping in for the past few weeks.


    She has her face shoved into the pillow and she''s taking in long, drawn out intakes of breath.


    Every fiber in me felt like it had all the weight lifted off of it, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    Goddess, I''m a weirdo for smiling at this.


    ''What? She can''t get enough of our scent,'' I could practically feel Maliki grin.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She kept breathing it in, hugging the pillow tighter.


    I bet she doesn''t even realize she''s doing it.


    I hadn''t realized I was even moving, but by the time I came back to reality, I was right next to her side of


    the bed.


    For once, Mki wasn''t bombarding me with. . . Intense images of what he wanted us to do with her,


    like he usually does when we watch her without her knowing.


    We were just looking. Observing.


    Mki isn''t in his, let''s-increase-the-poption mode, he''s in, we-need-to-protect-what''s-ours mode.


    And I can''t agree more. Seeing her all worked up and seekingfort in our scent, probably


    subconsciously, set something off in me.


    It''s not my usual, nice guy, let''s do nice things urge.


    It''s the kind of urge to protect that I know I''d rip the head off anyone who even thought about hurting


    her.


    So what to do when I''m the one who hurt her?


    ''Make it better! Idiot!''


    Hey! I thought you were the one that said I should ''stay strong'' and not give in to the pull.


    ''. . .''


    Mhm!


    ''Well, we want her to submit to us, not hate our guts.''


    ''So Just this once won''t hurt.''


    Yes is will. It''ll hurt me.


    ''JUST DO IT!''


    Hey! I know you''re on edge, but try to keep cool. If we''re gonna do this just this one time, we need to


    do it right.


    ''You''re right. For just this one time.''


    I nodded. Just this time.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I shot into a sitting position.


    "Why can''t you just leave me alone?!" I screamed at him.


    He looked taken aback. A sh of hurt crossed his face.


    Ha! Good! Give him a taste of his own medicine.


    He was silent, then he pulled a face. Something that looked painfully close to sorrow, and it made me


    want to leap into him arms.


    No! No, you''re not aloud. You''re not aloud to just switch like this, Wolfie.


    What is it with him and his mood swings?


    He stayed looking at me with that look for a few seconds.


    "If you really wanted me to leave you alone, why did youe to this room?"


    "What? This is ¡ª"


    I looked around.


    Oh my. . .


    "No! No, this is still my room! Just because you''ve been sleeping in it! Just because you stole it, does


    not mean ¡ª!"


    He yanked me toward him, and I nearly bursted into tears at the thought of him trying to hurt me


    again.


    but he enveloped me into bear hug and held my head into his shoulder with his hand.


    . . . But I could tell it wasn''t just to shut me up. . .


    "I''m so sorry," his voice nearly broke at the end.


    He didn''t say anything else, but my chest tightened all over again.


    And then everything burst.


    I cried into his shoulder. I cried so hard his shirt was wet within the first two seconds, but he didn''t


    care. He held me tighter.


    I don''t care why he''s doing this. I don''t care that he''s bipr. I don''t care if I''m bipr. I don''t care if I


    hate him. I don''t care if he hates me. He''s hugging me. He''s hugging me so tight, it''s like he''s afraid to


    let go.


    I''m afraid for him to let go too.


    So I clung to him for dear freaking life.  I clung to this moment.


    I clung to this eye of the storm.

 Chapter 33: 32 - The Tea

    Chapter 33: 32 - The Tea


    Silence and tension you could cut with a knife filled the air.


    Along with Wolfie''s icy chill, of course.


    Happy stood looking between us like a child watching his parents have an argument.


    And Wolfie stood looking down at me like he was going to squash me under his massive shoe.


    "Exin," he barked shortly, his voice leaving no room for argument.


    Hm, exin. Exin which part? The part where I cut my skin open without blinking an eye? Or how


    the poison didn''t affect me as much? Or the knowing looks the three of us shared? So many things to


    exin.


    None of them pretty.


    None of them I feel particrly inclined to share with him.


    "Where did that daggere from?" He gritted out slowly. "And how are you so familiar with it that


    you''re immune to it''s poison?"


    Oh.


    He wants that exnation. . .


    Well. . . Um.


    My throat started tightening, so I just looked away from him, not answering his question.


    I watched his fists clench and unclench.


    "Maria," he gritted out calmly.


    Well not calmly, but the calm thates before a storm. Yeah, that kind. When you piss someone off


    and their voice remains monotonous, but they''re looking at you like they''re going to eat you.


    That''s what it sounded like.


    I''m still not looking at him because it makes my stomach churn, but I''m quite sure he''s not smiling.


    "Fine then, tell me why when you saw the knife your face went even f**king paler, and why the alpha


    and master looked like they wanted to s**t themselves even looking at it."


    . . . Okay.


    I suppose he has a right to know that part. His pack isn''t too far off from here, so that could mean


    they''re in danger as well.


    ". . . How old were you. . . during the Blood War?" I asked slowly.


    I could feel my breathing be a littlebored.


    "I was turning thirteen towards the end."


    I furrowed my brows at him. "You''re about to turn twenty and you''re still this naive?"


    He let out a growl.


    I put my hands up, "Just a question."


    "Keep going," he growled. "What does that have to do with this?"


    I hesitated, "Did your parents ever tell you about the ones that started the war? The enemy everyone


    was fighting?"


    "All most of the children were told was that they were some very powerful and bad, bad people," Happy


    interjected.


    I turned to him, "The worst."


    I looked back to Wolfie, wanting to hear his experience as the alpha''s kid.


    "No, they told me about the same as everyone else." He looked to Happy. "I only remember one attack


    and they got me out of there as fast as they could," The shoulder with the nasty scar on it twitched a


    bit. Hm.


    But really? His parents didn''t want to teach him about this, the crap show of war, even though he was


    taking their ce at some point? Weird. Thirteen is young. But some alphas are on the battlefield by


    then, and if not, most certainly in training ¡ª holy sh*t his brother, I''m an @sshole.


    How could I let something like that slip my mind? So much has happened in so little time, but you''d


    think I''d remember something so important to my mate''s being.


    "Well, the people, if you could even call them that, that started the war were monsters."


    I decided to move on like nothing happened, knowing thest thing he probably wants is for me to


    sneak attack him with bringing this up.


    It''s exactly what he''s unconsciously doing to me right now, and it''s very ufortable.


    "Their average fighter could hold their own against alphas and pure bloods. If you were outnumbered,


    no matter your rank, you were probably dead, or. . . Taken for further use."


    "Taken for further use?" Happy raised a brow, rmed.


    Good, that''s exactly what he should be. rmed.


    "What the f**k does that mean?" He continued


    "It means they would take you, kill your mate, and force you to breed with a vampire if you''re a


    werewolf and a werewolf if you''re a vampire. And by the time they''re done with you, you''re already


    dead because of the loss of your mate."


    I felt like apologizing for my bluntness but the ball forming in my throat was too much to get words past.


    ". . . Hybrids," Wolfie whispered.


    "Hybrids," I nodded. "That''s what they were. Their king was the first. He was born of a Luna and a


    Master."


    My eyes shot to Wolfie for a split second, but darted away as soon as theynded.


    "He killed them ¡ª"


    "He killed his parents?" Happy cut me off.


    "Yeah, not your cup of tea, this guy."


    Hybrids are known to be more powerful than werewolves or vampires on their own. That''s how he was


    able to do it. Kill an alpha and a pure blood.


    But everyone knows that.


    "Anyway, he killed them, took over theirnd, made all the high ranks breed with each other between


    species, then killed everyone else."


    "D@mn," I heard Wolfie mumble.


    "Yes, d@mn them all. So, then he had an army of very powerful Hybrids under his wing, which


    everyone started calling a coven ¡ª because why not ¡ª and of course, by this point, he had already


    gotten rid of all his original house and pack members. This enabled him to shape these hybrid people


    from birth into whatever he wanted. Into monsters."


    I took a breather because, this is a mouthful and it''s getting a little harder to breathe.


    "Of course, this was before anyone even knew about them. They kept to themselves. Training,


    growing, right under everyone''s noses for centuries. Then they started going for the smaller territories.


    The ones out in the middle of nowhere that no one would realize had been massacred. And no one did,


    until it was toote. The first sizable territory they struck was in Central America and it caught the pack


    and its alpha and Luna by so much surprise they wiped through them like nothing."


    "It took everyone forever toe together and dere war on them as one. So many packs had been


    taken over. So many had died. So many had been bred. It got to the point only the most powerful


    stayed standing.


    But that was for a reason. They were so sessful because they were crazy powerful, but they were


    sloppy. It wouldn''t work in the big leagues. And everyone left standing knew that.


    But as soon as everyone got used to their tactics, the monsters switched it up.


    They got smart. Went on the down-low for a while and came back tactical and cunning. It threw


    everyone for a loop."


    "They went from all brawn and no brains to crazy maniptive and smart with brawn. They were


    deadly as h3ll, and they knew it.


    They would y games, keep the territories on their toes, but never attack with full ferocity. They were


    waiting for something."


    I looked back up at them,ing out of the daze I just now realized I was in. "But you guys know what


    happened next. The territories didn''t really feel like waiting on that, so they attacked them first. You


    know how that turned out."


    "We won," Wolfie mumbled.


    I nodded, "If not, we wouldn''t be here."


    ". . .How do you know about all this?" Wolfie''s brows drew together.


    "Yeah, whenever we asked it''d always seem the adults wanted the kids to have nothing to do with it,"


    Happy tacked on.


    Well, I guess that''s for a good reason.


    I shrugged, "I kept really involved."


    They both raised their brows.


    "And your immunity?" Wolfie interrogated.


    "What about it?" I yed dumb.


    "Don''t y dumb with me," he growled.


    "Who, me?"


    "I''m not joking, Maria."


    Someone''s cranky.


    "Well, I am, Wolfie, because if I don''t I might go insane," Iughed.


    "Why?!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Why what?"


    "Maria, I swear to ¡ª"


    "Who the h3ll are you to demand to know?! Huh, Wolfie?!"


    Silence.


    Holy sh*t, I''m losing my mind. I can''t even hold a conversation about it anymore.


    "What makes you think I''d want to tell you?" I narrowed my eyes at him.


    Just like how you don''t want to tell me about your brother.


    But I can''t say that.


    F**k, why are tears welling in my eyes?


    Maybe because my mate that doesn''t love me and my past are not a goodbination.


    ". . . I''m your mate ¡ª" he tried to justify.


    I gave a loud humorlessugh.


    "You say that like you act like it."


    ". . . Like you haven''t admitted you wished it weren''t true," Iughed sarcastically.


    I stormed out of the room with my head down, running up to my room so he couldn''t catch me and


    make me putty in his hands with a single look.

 Chapter 34) Its For Real

    Chapter 34) It''s For Real


    A knock at the door brought us back to reality.


    Wolfie leaped off of me like I''m a pile of hot coals.


    And, now we''re back to this.


    Happy opened the door, just as Wolfie made it to the opposite side of the room.


    I held back an eye roll.


    Happy looked to Wolfie and immediately seemed to jump into a silent conversation with him. Probably


    through their weird mind link thing.


    Happy didn''t look so true to his name during their little exchange, and Wolfie mirrored him.


    Happy''s vision darted to me for a split second, then back.


    Wolfie gave a strained nod.


    They seemed to get out of their little trance, training their eyes back on me.


    Well, that was definitely about me.


    But I don''t have the energy to wonder what about me.


    Wolfie cleared his throat, "The Alpha and Master brought the dagger here for testing. I''m assuming


    that means you have ab somewhere," he finished with a nk face.


    They don''t know we have ab? Does that mean they didn''t take it?


    "Yes Alpha, they do," Emily answered from right outside the door.


    Well, guess not.


    "It''s a few miles east of here," She informed.


    Wolfie nodded, "Well, let''s head over." He turned to Happy, "Do we have the dagger?"


    "Yes Alpha, I packed it up and it''s in your office."


    "Good."


    "Yes, only one problem," I cut in tly, "you have most of our forensics and chemistry teams locked up.


    I''m pretty sure if they thought yours could handle it they would have gone to your pack."


    Wolfie''s jaw worked as he gritted out the words, "This is my pack, first of all. Second of all. . . You''re


    right," he practically spat. "How many people do you think we''ll need?"


    Well, that was easy.


    Now let''s see how far I can get him.


    "Depends, do they get to stay free?" I raised a brow.


    "Of course not, there''s trouble in the cells every day," he red at me.


    "Proof that it''s not working," I argued. "And there hasn''t been trouble outside the cells in weeks. You


    should let them rejoin their families."


    "As a reward to the people in the cells for misbehaving?" It was his turn to raise a brow.


    "As a way to prevent further problems. I''m telling you, everyone''s getting restless, the people in the


    cells and under house arrest, and you don''t want that," I told him. "My people may have done what you


    said to keep the peace, but don''t mistake that as weakness. We''re fighters. So you better start being


    reasonable or you''re going to see that side of us sooner rather thanter."


    Wolfie growled.


    "And we need to go scavenging again in a few days. Remember that? Or were you just nning on


    letting us starve?"


    "Enough," He gritted.


    Hehe, he''s mad.


    "We will sort people out for scavenging when we return."


    I didn''t even try holding back my grin.


    "Now, you wille show me who we need to take to theb. But keep in mind, if they''re one of the


    trouble makers, I could always take one of my wolves," Wolfie looked down at me.


    "My vampires are the only ones with the passwords to theputers and databases, first of all," And


    me too, obviously, but he''s not getting them from me. "Second of all, we''re familiar with the poisons


    already, and having to brief your wolves would just be a waste of time."


    "And I want this situation taken care of as soon as possible. We need to figure out if it''s a real threat


    and act ordingly," I finished.


    Wolfie begrudgingly nodded and trudged out, motioning for us to follow.


    Ha, he doesn''t like my tone, but he knows I''m right, so he can''t say crap.


    When Wolfie turned the corner, Happy gave me a thumbs up and a nod, and I couldn''t help but giggle.


    I love this guy.


    When we got into the hallway, Wolfie was standing there impatiently with his arms crossed.


    I wonder if he heard me and Happyughing.


    Once we caught up, he turned back around and kept towards the stairs. Though, it didn''t take long for


    his hand to find its way to the back of my neck.


    Typical.


    We made it outside and started heading to the cells in the dark. The sun had set a few minutes ago,


    but that''s not stopping us.


    Our ancestors were nocturnal, after all.


    Plus, I''m running on a full tank after my rest and snack. Hopefully whoeveres with us is too.


    We passed the guards and headed down the hallways.


    The smell down here is getting stronger and grimier.


    I shook my head.


    It''s moments like these I''m super down to totally demolish Wolfie.


    If he wants to act like our moment, or whatever it was, in the room never happened, then it never


    happened.


    Fine by me.


    Give me more reasons to overthrow you, why don''t you?


    While simultaneously giving me more things to cry about at night, but you win some, you lose some.


    "Who in here can help us decipher the poisons on this knife?" Wolfie got straight to the point, motioning


    for Happy to open the box it''s in.


    They walked down the corridor of cells, showing it to everyone.


    I eyed the people I knew could help and stopped in my tracks when none of them stepped forward.


    They don''t trust him.


    Why would they step forward to help him? He''s the one who put them here.


    I looked around at all of them, "Alpha Cason found that dagger outside his territory," I told them. "Does


    anyone recognize it?"


    There was a few slow nods a few secondster.


    "So everyone can agree that the people who used to wield it were insanely dangerous monsters and


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    should be dealt with as quickly as possible if we really do have a resurfacing on our hands?" I nced


    at all of them.


    Some looked skeptical, and it drove a knife through my heart.


    They don''t trust me either.


    But others nodded.


    Some still have faith in me.


    And I''m going to prove them right.


    We eventually decided on Makena, Cyrus, and Stanly. They''ve all been dealing with these sorts of


    things for years and were some of the ones to determine the poisons the first time.


    The two men, Cyrus and Stanly, still believe in me.


    Which is amazing because, I haven''t exactly been Mistress of the year.


    Makena though, is a little more reluctant toe with us.


    A couple of encouraging words from the men was all it took to get her semi-onboard, though. Or at


    least, willing toe.


    We piled into a van, simr to the one that first took me ¡ª same dog stench ¡ª and were apanied


    by Wolfie, Emily, Bruno, and ire.


    What a party group.


    Three reluctant vampires, three seemingly always annoyed werewolves, and two reluctant and


    annoyed mates. I don''t know what could be more fun.


    We pulled up and Wolfie took the lead towards therge, ss, one story building. I stood back


    shaking my head as I watched him reach for the door.


    He pulled, but it was locked.


    They obviously didn''t care to note it automatically locks every time it''s not opened for a few hours.


    "Just pull a little harder," Makena threw his way.


    Us four stifled ourughs.


    It''s really no surprise Makena was taken to the cells, and for this exact reason.


    Wolfie did as she said and pulled harder.


    And was immediately shocked as a part of the security system activated.


    We all couldn''t hold back anymore,ughing loudly as he looked at his hands in shock.


    Haha, get it?


    Even some of his own people were having to cover their mouths to prevent theughter from


    escaping.


    He red at all of us and it eventuallynded on me. "Open it."


    I rolled my eyes, "Buzz kill," I mumbled.


    I heard a deep growl from his end but walked passed him to the door.


    I flipped up the semi-hidden thumb pad cover and ced my thumb onto it to be scanned for my


    finger print. A secondter the door let out a quiet beep, and I pulled it open.


    I held it open for Wolfie with a grin.


    Of course, he just red back.


    I don''t know why, but this brought me back to when he came to check on me trying on dresses, and


    smiled at me. Well, smirked at me, but same difference. I thought he was all serious and brooding, but


    he proved me wrong.


    I just have to remember that.


    Not everything is as it appears.


    A couple of locked doorster, we made it to the part of theb we''ll be using tonight.


    Makena, Cyrus, and Stanly jumped into action, and so did I.


    I helped in anyway I could, which turned out to be a lot of ways because of the small number of


    people on hand. It felt good to be rushing around a ce like ab again, doing something important.


    Oddly enough, it took my mind off all the possible danger and just made me feel at home.


    We were also able to skip a couple of long and time consuming tests thanks to my "controlled


    substance", a.k.a my cut up hand, back at the house.


    We also tested the knife on a nt to see an effect that didn''t show up on me, and, as expected, the


    leaves of the nt shriveled up and turned ck.


    Despite all the tests going smoothly, after everything, we were less than excited about the results.


    There are no signs of rust on the dagger and the harsh chemicals it''s covered in make it deteriorate


    faster. Meaning, the knife is rtively newly made.


    We also did a second scan for finger prints, and like Master Philip''s test, it came up empty.


    But when we took a cklight to the de, there was blood, somebody else''s blood. We couldn''t smell


    who''s, or what species because of all the other crap that''s on that thing and how long it probablyid in


    the dirt, but it did still smell like blood.


    Which means it couldn''t be more than a month old.


    Which means this is my worst freaking nightmareing to life.

 Chapter 34: 33 - Panic! At The House

    Chapter 34: 33 - Panic! At The House


    I didn''t look up once, not even to see where I was going.


    My talent and memory of the ce led me through the halls.


    I''m too pissed to do anything but re at the ground. I''m still running, so the tile flooring is whizzing


    past.


    F**k him.


    I''m freaking out.


    Why am I freaking out?


    I feel like my lungs are closing in.


    Thises up all the time.


    Why am I so. . . UGH!


    People talk s**t all the time.


    Why am I so. . ?


    Why am I . . ?


    F**king s**t! I can''t even think straight!


    I finally reached my bedroom and flung the door open. After storming in I mmed it shut again.


    F**k EVERYONE who had ANYTHING to do with this!


    His presence is driving me insane.


    The panic attacks nevere this easily!


    Not even when I''m on my period or some s**t!


    If Wolfie and I can''t figure this bulls**t out after I''ve taken my house back, I''ll have to give up my


    position. No leader can be on the brink of a panic attack at the mere mention of a war, or at the asking


    of a few questions.


    No leader can be what I used to be.


    What I''ve worked my f**king @ss off to get away from.


    Sure, the panic attacks stille, and the anxiety will always be there, but I prided myself on being


    able to keep my s**t together when I need to.


    And then this motherf**king s**tfacees into my life and puts me five years back.


    I thought mates were supposed to help with this s**t!


    So somebody please exin to me why I''m getting that familiar tightening feeling in my chest!?


    Or why the same thing has almost happened like six times today!?


    I dove into my bed and took the biggest gulp of air I could. I buried my face into the pillow and


    screamed.


    I don''t care if people think it''s childish, it''s better than the two alternatives.


    A full blown panic attack or a full blown killing spree.


    When I finished with my cries, I was out of breath, so I focused on breathing in and out.


    After a bit, my racing heart going tens of beats per minute, went back to its normal two.


    I took another nose full of sweet air.


    I just can''t seem to get enough of it.


    I buried my face deeper and deeper into the pillow, taking it all in.


    That ugly feeling in my chest, head and stomach finally settled into what it usually felt like when things


    calmed down.


    Exhausted and empty.


    But better than overwhelmed and suffocating.


    And then I felt the bed beside me dip.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    "What is it with her and her mood swings?!" I literally hollered at my beta once my mate ran out of the


    room.


    My stomach always does somersaults when she does that.


    When she suddenly seems so broken and stressed and sad it sends a twinge through my heart.


    It stresses me the f**k out!


    "She''ll go from fine to. . . To," my voice cracked as I gestured toward the door she ran out of.


    "Well did it ever ur to you, you idiot, that she''s never actually fine?!" Zach snapped at me.


    Well shi ¡ª


    "Did it ever ur to you maybe she always feels that way and she just hides it! But you drive her so


    crazy she can''t help but lose her s**t?!" He stared at me angrily.


    I didn''t say anything.


    I don''t know what to do.


    Mki whined.


    If I let myself get close to her now ¡ª


    "Well?!" Zach screamed after I didn''t answer.


    I bit the inside of my cheek.


    What do we do?!


    ''I don''t know, the n was to seduce and intimidate her. Not drive her to despise us.''


    Ugh!


    . . . I''m gonna regret this


    "F**k!" I shook my head and followed where Maria disappeared.


    I''m getting in too deep.


    She''s chipping at my resolve.


    And that''s the only thing keeping me from saying f**k it to all this bulls**t and giving her everything


    she''s ever wanted and needed.


    The Moon Goddess gave me the perfect person to ruin all my ns.


    I nearlyughed out loud.


    Of course she did. That''s my luck.


    ''Stay strong.''


    Why the f**k should I ¡ª


    ''He''ll kill her, Jay.''


    . . . F**K!


    I hate this.


    I hate everyone.


    I hate HIM.


    F**king Abanddon.


    I hate ¡ª


    Maria?


    I walked farther into the room.


    She''s there,ying on my bed. Or, at least the one I''ve been sleeping in for the past few weeks.


    She has her face shoved into the pillow and she''s taking in long, drawn out intakes of breath.


    Every fiber in me felt like it had all the weight lifted off of it, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    Goddess, I''m a weirdo for smiling at this.


    ''What? She can''t get enough of our scent,'' I could practically feel Maliki grin.


    She kept breathing it in, hugging the pillow tighter.


    I bet she doesn''t even realize she''s doing it.


    I hadn''t realized I was even moving, but by the time I came back to reality, I was right next to her side of


    the bed.


    For once, Mki wasn''t bombarding me with. . . Intense images of what he wanted us to do with her,


    like he usually does when we watch her without her knowing.


    We were just looking. Observing.


    Mki isn''t in his, let''s-increase-the-poption mode, he''s in, we-need-to-protect-what''s-ours mode.


    And I can''t agree more. Seeing her all worked up and seekingfort in our scent, probably


    subconsciously, set something off in me.


    It''s not my usual, nice guy, let''s do nice things urge.


    It''s the kind of urge to protect that I know I''d rip the head off anyone who even thought about hurting


    her.


    So what to do when I''m the one who hurt her?


    ''Make it better! Idiot!''


    Hey! I thought you were the one that said I should ''stay strong'' and not give in to the pull.


    ''. . .''


    Mhm!


    ''Well, we want her to submit to us, not hate our guts.''


    ''So Just this once won''t hurt.''


    Yes is will. It''ll hurt me.


    ''JUST DO IT!''


    Hey! I know you''re on edge, but try to keep cool. If we''re gonna do this just this one time, we need to


    do it right.


    ''You''re right. For just this one time.''


    I nodded. Just this time.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I shot into a sitting position.


    "Why can''t you just leave me alone?!" I screamed at him.


    He looked taken aback. A sh of hurt crossed his face.


    Ha! Good! Give him a taste of his own medicine.


    He was silent, then he pulled a face. Something that looked painfully close to sorrow, and it made me


    want to leap into him arms.


    No! No, you''re not aloud. You''re not aloud to just switch like this, Wolfie.


    What is it with him and his mood swings?


    He stayed looking at me with that look for a few seconds.


    "If you really wanted me to leave you alone, why did youe to this room?"


    "What? This is ¡ª"


    I looked around.


    Oh my. . .


    "No! No, this is still my room! Just because you''ve been sleeping in it! Just because you stole it, does


    not mean ¡ª!"


    He yanked me toward him, and I nearly bursted into tears at the thought of him trying to hurt me again.


    but he enveloped me into bear hug and held my head into his shoulder with his hand.


    . . . But I could tell it wasn''t just to shut me up. . .


    "I''m so sorry," his voice nearly broke at the end.


    He didn''t say anything else, but my chest tightened all over again.


    And then everything burst.


    I cried into his shoulder. I cried so hard his shirt was wet within the first two seconds, but he didn''t care.


    He held me tighter.


    I don''t care why he''s doing this. I don''t care that he''s bipr. I don''t care if I''m bipr. I don''t care if I


    hate him. I don''t care if he hates me. He''s hugging me. He''s hugging me so tight, it''s like he''s afraid to


    let go.


    I''m afraid for him to let go too.


    So I clung to him for dear freaking life. I clung to this moment.


    I clung to this eye of the storm.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 35) Plans

    Chapter 35) ns


    ???Jason''s POV???


    "What the h3ll do you mean he''s back?!" One of the seven alphas and masters hollered as he stood


    up from the office table we''re all sitting around.


    Well this is going well.


    "We wiped out practically their entire army!" Another yelled, the confusion clear in her voice.


    "Practically is the problematic word there," Maria spoke up, rubbing her temples.


    Everyone''s screaming at each other, talking about how it''s not possible or how we should have known


    or h h h.


    I know no one''s actually mad at each other. They''re mad at the situation.


    Dare I say, even scared.


    I don''t know.


    But people''s reactions were some of the most unnerving things I''ve ever seen.


    People that don''t get scared, that aren''t shaken by anything, or at least haven''t been as long as I''ve


    known them, are turning pale and on edge about a knife. About what the knife apparently means.


    It''s all just putting things into perspective for me.


    These people ¡ª the ones that used the daggers ¡ªing back would be a very very bad thing. So


    this thing turning up, apparently freshly used, is a cause for rm in even the people that never saw a


    battle in this war, let alone the people that did.


    It''s also doing a number on Maria. I can see it.


    H3ll, I can feel it, and it''s making Ki mad at the world.


    I looked around at my conference room full of nervous and on edge powerhouses and sighed.


    We came all the way back to my pack grounds to have a meeting with surrounding territories and allies.


    People we thought could help us going forward with this situation.


    And as much as I hate to admit it, Maria''s been one of the main contributors.


    I mean, Ki and I love seeing it. It''s fun watching her be all smart and leading, but it''s too fun. She''s not


    supposed to be good at this. It doesn''t fit with the narrative in my head that''s keeping me from iming


    her as mine. I really, really, really wish she was mine. Especially right now.


    Especially when she''s especially bad at hiding her stress, like at the moment.


    And she''s still killing it.


    Speaking of my mate being the death of me, she''s the one who came up with the idea we ended up


    going with.


    She proposed every few territories creates a group of elites who go out into the unimed territory


    and find wherever these hybrids are hold up, where their base is.


    And if it''s not hybrids that were responsible for the dagger turning up, the consensus is that it should


    still be looked into, so either way the n is to find some bad guys thene back and tell everyone


    about it.


    Which is where I disagree with everyone. Why waste time and energy finding someone, then not do


    anything about it? I think we should develop a n for the group to execute if they find the base or the


    n or whatever. Something swift and easy that the small number of people canplete. But no one


    seems to agree with me, so I''m alone on the matter.


    They all wanna "take it slow" and "be cautious".


    I shook my head watching them all figuring out the logistics while putting my two cents in when needed.


    They said this has to be dealt with urgently, but no one wants to move quickly.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I''m freaking the freak out.


    We''re all going out into unmarked territory looking for trouble.


    And it was my idea!


    We need to do it. I know we need to do it.


    I just really really wish we didn''t.


    And I obviously have to be in a group. How could I not? I didn''t train my entire life to be useless in a


    time like this. In a s**tty, s**tty time like this.


    Better yet, when Wolfie heard there was no way in h3ll he was convincing me not to go, he


    volunteered as well. So now, I have him in addition to the rest of my team to worry about.


    But mostly him.


    This is going to be exhausting.


    "Okay, everyone take tomorrow to organize the teams and brief and such, and we''ll head out the day


    after," Wolfie looked out at the rest of us.


    Wasps instead of butterflies erupted in my stomach at the sight of him taking charge like that.


    He makes me crazy.


    I didn''t have the presence of mind to nod like everyone else, but I do know that I sat there as they all


    stood and left the room.


    Wolfie came over and made the wasps go even crazier when he put his infamous grip at the back of


    my neck and lead me to the room across from his, just like at my house. Jazmine came in a lent me a


    pair of shorts and a tee, which I changed into in the bathroom.


    I found Wolfie standing in the middle of the room on my way out. He stood and stared me down until I


    got under the covers and pretended to be asleep.


    Of course I didn''t sleep a wink.


    Are you kidding me? With all of this insanity resurfacing.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    Of course she didn''t sleep a wink.


    Are you kidding me? With all of this craziness, she needs to be at her best. Especially if she wants to


    act all brave and tough and go on the searches.


    No.


    I''ve changed my mind.


    She''s not putting herself in danger, d@mmit.


    Tomorrow, I''m going to convince her this is crazy, and if she doesn''t agree to drop it, I''m keeping her


    here even if it kills me.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I heard Wolfie getting ready to leave his room for the morning, so I turned on my side facing away


    from the door and pretended to be asleep.


    The door opened slowly, a change from his usual barging and mming.


    I heard a sigh and felt him take a step closer.


    Silence ensued, but I could feel his eyes burning at the back my head.


    Why doesn''t he just say something? Try and wake me up?


    Another sigh.


    I''d give anything to know what he''s thinking. All I know is that he feels calm. Calmer than I think I''ve


    ever felt him. But heavy, I wouldn''t doubt there''s a weight on his shoulders.


    There''s a weight on all of ours.


    But I''d bare the both of ours so he didn''t have to, any day.


    Also, I''ve excepted the fact my feelings for him don''t have any real reasoning.


    He''s just my mate, so I''d do anything for him.


    I guess that''s the only reasoning the bond needs.


    . . . I don''t know why it''s different for him.


    Haha, guess I''m just that unlovable. . .


    . . . I wonder if the Moon Goddess made me so bad at romance to prepare me for this. . .


    Anyway, after a third sigh from Wolfie he spoke up, "I know you''re not asleep, so juste with me,


    please."


    "Please? Well crap. Who are you and what have you done with Jackson?"


    "I don''t know who Jackson is, and I haven''t done anything to him," Wolfie spoke as I turned around,


    the gears turning in my head. . .


    Oh crap ¡ª


    "Also," he started calmly, "YOU FORGOT MY NAME?!"


    "No! I didn''t! I''m just waking up, I had a brain fart!" I rushed an excuse.


    "You''ve been up all night, and you called me by the wrong name!"


    "I know! I''m sorry!" I hollered.


    "Dude! I''m your mate!"


    "PFT! You say that like you act like it," I shook my head and crossed my arms.


    There was a moment of silence.


    "YOU FORGOT MY NAME!"


    "I said I was sorry, Jackso ¡ª JASON! I meant Jason!"


    "MARIA!"


    "Hey! No! This is NOT my fault!" I pointed an using finger at him. "YOU''RE the one that always


    corrected me with ''it''s alpha to you''."


    Another moment of silence.


    "You forgot my name," He said quieter, just shaking his head.


    "Yes! I know! And I''m SORRY! I''m bad with names. Now can we please drop it and do whatever it is


    that you had nned?!"


    It''s probably going to be going back to my house and picking who''s going to scavenge for blood while


    we are out searching for trouble.


    And possibly picking who''s going to help us search for trouble, as well.


    One can only hope for some freaking emotional support on our little trip.


    But then again, that''s just another person I care about at risk.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I nearly let out a sigh of my own.


    We love the hybrids and their d@mn weapons near boarders.

 Chapter 35: 34 - Its For Real

    Chapter 35: 34 - It''s For Real


    A knock at the door brought us back to reality.


    Wolfie leaped off of me like I''m a pile of hot coals.


    And, now we''re back to this.


    Happy opened the door, just as Wolfie made it to the opposite side of the room.


    I held back an eye roll.


    Happy looked to Wolfie and immediately seemed to jump into a silent conversation with him. Probably


    through their weird mind link thing.


    Happy didn''t look so true to his name during their little exchange, and Wolfie mirrored him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Happy''s vision darted to me for a split second, then back.


    Wolfie gave a strained nod.


    They seemed to get out of their little trance, training their eyes back on me.


    Well, that was definitely about me.


    But I don''t have the energy to wonder what about me.


    Wolfie cleared his throat, "The Alpha and Master brought the dagger here for testing. I''m assuming that


    means you have ab somewhere," he finished with a nk face.


    They don''t know we have ab? Does that mean they didn''t take it?


    "Yes Alpha, they do," Emily answered from right outside the door.


    Well, guess not.


    "It''s a few miles east of here," She informed.


    Wolfie nodded, "Well, let''s head over." He turned to Happy, "Do we have the dagger?"


    "Yes Alpha, I packed it up and it''s in your office."


    "Good."


    "Yes, only one problem," I cut in tly, "you have most of our forensics and chemistry teams locked up.


    I''m pretty sure if they thought yours could handle it they would have gone to your pack."


    Wolfie''s jaw worked as he gritted out the words, "This is my pack, first of all. Second of all. . . You''re


    right," he practically spat. "How many people do you think we''ll need?"


    Well, that was easy.


    Now let''s see how far I can get him.


    "Depends, do they get to stay free?" I raised a brow.


    "Of course not, there''s trouble in the cells every day," he red at me.


    "Proof that it''s not working," I argued. "And there hasn''t been trouble outside the cells in weeks. You


    should let them rejoin their families."


    "As a reward to the people in the cells for misbehaving?" It was his turn to raise a brow.


    "As a way to prevent further problems. I''m telling you, everyone''s getting restless, the people in the


    cells and under house arrest, and you don''t want that," I told him. "My people may have done what you


    said to keep the peace, but don''t mistake that as weakness. We''re fighters. So you better start being


    reasonable or you''re going to see that side of us sooner rather thanter."


    Wolfie growled.


    "And we need to go scavenging again in a few days. Remember that? Or were you just nning on


    letting us starve?"


    "Enough," He gritted.


    Hehe, he''s mad.


    "We will sort people out for scavenging when we return."


    I didn''t even try holding back my grin.


    "Now, you wille show me who we need to take to theb. But keep in mind, if they''re one of the


    trouble makers, I could always take one of my wolves," Wolfie looked down at me.


    "My vampires are the only ones with the passwords to theputers and databases, first of all," And


    me too, obviously, but he''s not getting them from me. "Second of all, we''re familiar with the poisons


    already, and having to brief your wolves would just be a waste of time."


    "And I want this situation taken care of as soon as possible. We need to figure out if it''s a real threat


    and act ordingly," I finished.


    Wolfie begrudgingly nodded and trudged out, motioning for us to follow.


    Ha, he doesn''t like my tone, but he knows I''m right, so he can''t say crap.


    When Wolfie turned the corner, Happy gave me a thumbs up and a nod, and I couldn''t help but giggle.


    I love this guy.


    When we got into the hallway, Wolfie was standing there impatiently with his arms crossed.


    I wonder if he heard me and Happyughing.


    Once we caught up, he turned back around and kept towards the stairs. Though, it didn''t take long for


    his hand to find its way to the back of my neck.


    Typical.


    We made it outside and started heading to the cells in the dark. The sun had set a few minutes ago,


    but that''s not stopping us.


    Our ancestors were nocturnal, after all.


    Plus, I''m running on a full tank after my rest and snack. Hopefully whoeveres with us is too.


    We passed the guards and headed down the hallways.


    The smell down here is getting stronger and grimier.


    I shook my head.


    It''s moments like these I''m super down to totally demolish Wolfie.


    If he wants to act like our moment, or whatever it was, in the room never happened, then it never


    happened.


    Fine by me.


    Give me more reasons to overthrow you, why don''t you?


    While simultaneously giving me more things to cry about at night, but you win some, you lose some.


    "Who in here can help us decipher the poisons on this knife?" Wolfie got straight to the point, motioning


    for Happy to open the box it''s in.


    They walked down the corridor of cells, showing it to everyone.


    I eyed the people I knew could help and stopped in my tracks when none of them stepped forward.


    They don''t trust him.


    Why would they step forward to help him? He''s the one who put them here.


    I looked around at all of them, "Alpha Cason found that dagger outside his territory," I told them. "Does


    anyone recognize it?"


    There was a few slow nods a few secondster.


    "So everyone can agree that the people who used to wield it were insanely dangerous monsters and


    should be dealt with as quickly as possible if we really do have a resurfacing on our hands?" I nced


    at all of them.


    Some looked skeptical, and it drove a knife through my heart.


    They don''t trust me either.


    But others nodded.


    Some still have faith in me.


    And I''m going to prove them right.


    We eventually decided on Makena, Cyrus, and Stanly. They''ve all been dealing with these sorts of


    things for years and were some of the ones to determine the poisons the first time.


    The two men, Cyrus and Stanly, still believe in me.


    Which is amazing because, I haven''t exactly been Mistress of the year.


    Makena though, is a little more reluctant toe with us.


    A couple of encouraging words from the men was all it took to get her semi-onboard, though. Or at


    least, willing toe.


    We piled into a van, simr to the one that first took me ¡ª same dog stench ¡ª and were apanied


    by Wolfie, Emily, Bruno, and ire.


    What a party group.


    Three reluctant vampires, three seemingly always annoyed werewolves, and two reluctant and


    annoyed mates. I don''t know what could be more fun.


    We pulled up and Wolfie took the lead towards therge, ss, one story building. I stood back


    shaking my head as I watched him reach for the door.


    He pulled, but it was locked.


    They obviously didn''t care to note it automatically locks every time it''s not opened for a few hours.


    "Just pull a little harder," Makena threw his way.


    Us four stifled ourughs.


    It''s really no surprise Makena was taken to the cells, and for this exact reason.


    Wolfie did as she said and pulled harder.


    And was immediately shocked as a part of the security system activated.


    We all couldn''t hold back anymore,ughing loudly as he looked at his hands in shock.


    Haha, get it?


    Even some of his own people were having to cover their mouths to prevent theughter from escaping.


    He red at all of us and it eventuallynded on me. "Open it."


    I rolled my eyes, "Buzz kill," I mumbled.


    I heard a deep growl from his end but walked passed him to the door.


    I flipped up the semi-hidden thumb pad cover and ced my thumb onto it to be scanned for my finger


    print. A secondter the door let out a quiet beep, and I pulled it open.


    I held it open for Wolfie with a grin.


    Of course, he just red back.


    I don''t know why, but this brought me back to when he came to check on me trying on dresses, and


    smiled at me. Well, smirked at me, but same difference. I thought he was all serious and brooding, but


    he proved me wrong.


    I just have to remember that.


    Not everything is as it appears.


    A couple of locked doorster, we made it to the part of theb we''ll be using tonight.


    Makena, Cyrus, and Stanly jumped into action, and so did I.


    I helped in anyway I could, which turned out to be a lot of ways because of the small number of people


    on hand. It felt good to be rushing around a ce like ab again, doing something important.


    Oddly enough, it took my mind off all the possible danger and just made me feel at home.


    We were also able to skip a couple of long and time consuming tests thanks to my "controlled


    substance", a.k.a my cut up hand, back at the house.


    We also tested the knife on a nt to see an effect that didn''t show up on me, and, as expected, the


    leaves of the nt shriveled up and turned ck.


    Despite all the tests going smoothly, after everything, we were less than excited about the results.


    There are no signs of rust on the dagger and the harsh chemicals it''s covered in make it deteriorate


    faster. Meaning, the knife is rtively newly made.


    We also did a second scan for finger prints, and like Master Philip''s test, it came up empty.


    But when we took a cklight to the de, there was blood, somebody else''s blood. We couldn''t smell


    who''s, or what species because of all the other crap that''s on that thing and how long it probablyid in


    the dirt, but it did still smell like blood.


    Which means it couldn''t be more than a month old.


    Which means this is my worst freaking nightmareing to life.

 Chapter 36) I Have Him

    Chapter 36) I Have Him


    I managed to get Wolfie to let out exactly who I wanted for the two jobs of blood scavenging and


    joining us on our hybrid hunt.


    It wasn''t easy, but an aura battle and d@mn near fist fighttter, I had Brandon and Rose on our team


    for the search and Trainer Marco, and Doc for the blood scavenging.


    As much as I hate sending Doc out. If she''s ever the one getting seriously hurt, that''s our best doctor


    out ofmission, but I think she''s the best option for now. The only one I feel confident will be able to


    handle the rookie wolves that will be "assisting" them.


    And if you want anyone out of confinement when you''re nning something like I am, Marco is the


    one to have. He''s a total bad@ss. Taught me and my best friends most of what we know.


    His workouts suck.


    But you don''t take out entire teams of men without a little backbone.


    And if you don''t have one of those with him as your trainer.


    Ha, you either grow one or. . .


    There is no or.


    We started walking back to the Master House while Happy briefed everyone back at the cells about


    their jobs and what not.


    We made it back, and he lead me up to the floor with my room on it. I figured he was going to shove


    me into the room I''ve been staying in for the past few weeks, like usual, but we turned into "his room".


    "Here,e sit," He gestured to the bed.


    Ummm. . .


    What are we doing?


    He saw the hesitation.


    He rolled his eyes, "I''m not going to bite." He walked over and grabbed my arms so he could lead me


    to the bed.


    Um.


    I''m highly suspicious of what''s going on here.


    This is not normal behavior for him.


    He usually just likes to either pretend I''m not here or make me feel incredibly ufortable.


    That is, until he throws a tantrum and can''t resist screaming at me.


    But I go with the flow anyway.


    He didn''t sit down next to me once I was on the bed, so I was left looking up at him.


    Oh jeez, I''m about to be lectured, aren''t I?


    "There is no way in h3ll you''reing with us to search for the hybrids."


    The burden of always being right.


    "There is, and I am," I informed him.


    "No, you are not. It''s too dangerous."


    "Since when have you cared about my safety?"


    "Since always, Maria, I don''t know if you noticed, but what happens to you, effects me, as well."


    Effects or affects?


    "It always has toe back to you, doesn''t it? Why should I care what you think when you care about


    me only because there could be repercussions for you?"


    He took a step towards me. "Why is that all you''re taking away from this? I''m trying to protect you. Just


    don''t go on the search!"


    "I''m going weather you want me to or not," I told him.


    "Not if I lock you up somewhere," he countered.


    "Goddess, why do you do this? Jason, I have people to protect too."


    Like you, when you get your dumb @ss in trouble, like I know you will.


    "I''m not letting you," he crossed his arms stubbornly.


    "I don''t care. And I can do this, it''s my job," I tried to convince him.


    "No. You''re in over your head."


    "What? Who are you to say?!"


    He has no idea. I''m the one who has dealt with these b@stard hybrids.


    I mean, he''s not wrong. But I''m hardly ever in instances I''m not in over my head, and those always


    seem to work out.


    "I can handle it!" I yelled at him.


    "No you can''t!"


    "What makes you think so?!" I scowled at him.


    I''m a freaking pure blood for crying out loud.


    I doubt the scowl is very affective considering he''s still looking down at me, though.


    "Because!" He justified.


    Oh, very mature.


    "Because what?!" I hollered back.


    He didn''t answer.


    "Because I''m a girl, maybe?!" I stared at him.


    The smallest hint of realization shed in his eyes then disappeared behind frustration. "No!"


    "Oh, sure!" I rolled my eyes.


    "Then why?!" I questioned further.


    Do you hear that?


    That''s the sound of his entire argument falling apart.


    "Because. . . Because. . ."


    "I bested your gamma in a fight, I''m very familiar with their tactics, and I was literally born and raised for


    this. Please! Do tell! Why do I not belong on this hunt?" I raised my brow at him.


    I saw his eyes searching the floor, almost frantically.


    Like it would have an answer.


    When he didn''t find one, he looked back to me with a re. "That''s not the point. You are staying here


    weather you want to or not!"


    He lunged forward, with honestly impressive speed, and took both my wrists in an iron grip. He


    dragged me out of the room and into the one across from it.


    Time for one of his tantrums.


    Filled with empty threats and ¡ª


    He mmed me against the wall.


    And walls. Empty threats and walls.


    "Go ahead. Lock me in here. See what good that does to keep me from going!" I sneered at him while


    he held his forearm against my neck to hold me down.


    I started thrashing against the wall, trying to get out of his hold. He still held one of my hands in his


    own, so I didn''t have much to work with.


    The more I tried, the more he leaned against me to suppress my movements. By the end of it, one of


    my hands were stuck between our chests, and the other was being held against the wall by my side by


    his leg.


    We stayed like this for a while, and now he''s looking down at me silently. For once, I feel like I can''t


    see behind the iron of his eyes.


    The anger between us calmed down, now that neither of us have much room to fight each other.


    He seems to be just watching.


    Yet again, I''d give anything to know what he''s thinking.


    The more I stare into his eyes, the more overwhelmed I get. The proximity is jarring.


    But if he wants to hold me captive against this wall like this, then I''m just going to revel in his scent.


    Enjoy the way his warmth wraps around me for a second.


    To my surprise, he lifted his free hand to drag a light touch down my right cheek, not even looking like


    he realized he was doing it.


    At this point, I don''t think either of us are in our right mind.


    Goosebumps followed in its wake and spread to my arms, making me shiver.


    He noticed, and I saw the tiniest smile creep to his face.


    My heart melted into putty.


    Then the smile slowly slipped from his face, and he went back to his calm observing face. The one


    that makes him look like he''s studying an important piece of text.


    The one he''s been looking at me with this entire time.


    My heart sped up when he reached his free hand back up to caress my face again.


    His finger grazed my cheek as he shook his head. "Can''t you see? I''m trying to protect you." He


    whispered.


    My eyes softened as I looked into his and leaned in to his touch. He left his hand to cup my cheek.


    "I know. And I appreciate it," I smiled sadly. "Really. But I''m not the protected. I''m the protector. I don''t


    want or need anyone else fighting my battles."


    "But this isn''t your battle," he protested, his eyes almost pleading with me.


    I gave a small snort, trying to ignore the weight I feel from this conversation. "Well then, I''m making it


    my battle."


    He shook his head. "C''mon, is there anything I can say to convince you? I don''t wanna leave you all


    locked up here when I''m gone," he looked down and ran the back of his hand against my arm.


    . . . Why did his words make me feel so warm inside?


    And of course, his touch sent butterflies and sparks running rampant. Especially a touch so gentle.


    "Then don''t," I looked into his eyes.


    He sighed.


    A seemingly truly hopeless sigh.


    I shook my head.


    What weight are you carrying up there, Wolfie?


    Heid his forehead against mine.


    Holy mother of the moon, so close.


    And not just his body anymore.


    It''s him.


    It''s my mate. No walls, no masks. I can feel our emotions bouncing off each other.


    I never want this to end.


    I have him. I have him right in front of me. He''s not pretending I don''t exist, he''s not purposely making


    me ufortable to keep up an act.


    He''s still holding me against a wall, but he''s holding me.


    I don''t even know when it fell, but the arm on my neck is long gone, and is now running up and down


    my side, leaving never ending tingles, even though there''s ayer of clothing between it and my skin.


    His eyes are closed, and I''m left to stand and admire his god like beauty from close up.


    I find myself holding my breath, as I listen to his drug out and slow breaths.


    He findsfort in my scent, as well.


    I felt a small smile creep to my lips as my eyes closed also.


    I knew he was faking it.


    And now, I know how hard it is for him to.


    I don''t feel like such a reject, anymore.


    I felt his other arm move from running along mine to go to my waist.


    I felt my breath shaking as he reached the hem of my shirt and barely slipped his hand in. His thumb


    drew designs on the skin of my waist.


    Instead of speeding up, my heart stopped, along with my breathing and the rest of the world.


    My body was too upied with his every move to even think about performing bodily functions like


    breathing, let alone realize anything around me other than him.


    I counted his breaths as they tickled my nose.


    My stomach tightened every time his fingers grazed my skin.


    How is he able to make my mind so fuzzy like this? Do I have this effect on him?


    "F**k," He breathed, fluttering his eyes open.


    I guess I do.


    I hadn''t even realized it, but at some point, one of my hands moved to his chest and the other to his


    bare bicep.


    He reached for the one on his chest and held it there, pressed against his heart. He watched my


    reaction as I tuned in to his hypnotizing heart beat, staring into his eyes while he stared back.


    Unable to resist, I leaned in and rested my head on his chest in order to feel closer to it.


    Werewolves'' hearts beat so fast.


    I usually find the quick and repetitive tempo annoying, but this one is music to my ears.


    I leaned up a bit to get closer to his neck to be closer to his pulse there.


    I felt my fangs throbbing for a bite.


    Control. Have control.


    With my mouth mped shut, I inched closer and closer. It was so alluring, I just can''t take me eyes off


    him or his pulse.


    I was slightly surprised when my nose brushed against his neck, not realizing I had gotten that close,


    and apparently, so was he.


    He flinched and I felt a shiver run down his body.


    The thing that made my whole body feel like jello, though, was how instead of feather touches from his


    fingers, he mped down onto my sides.


    The skin on skin contact there made me feel like I was going to melt.


    As I took in deep intakes of his scent with my nose practically buried in the crook of his neck, I felt his


    hands start exploring my skin.


    He left sparks everywhere and my stomach started tying in knots.


    I never want this to end. If we could stay in this room and do this forever, I''d have no problem leaving


    the hybrid hunting to the others.


    I have my mate. And I never ever want to let him go.


    I felt his fingers inch to my back as the bliss followed.


    He started following a line with one of his fingers.


    I froze.


    He also stiffened and kept following it while finding another line with his other hand.


    No.


    I quickly tried to push him away but he only pulled back so I could see him, and tightened his grip.


    He looked down at me with furrowed brows as I kept trying to squirm under him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    This wasn''t supposed to happen. I didn''t want him to see. I don''t want him to see! I don''t want him to


    know!


    His eyes went down to where his hands are, the frown growing on his face.


    He kept finding more raised lines and ran his hands over them.


    I couldn''t stop squirming. I''m near tears.


    I feel so vulnerable. Exposed.


    I hate this.


    I want out.


    He looked back to my eyes, his hands still slowly exploring all up and down my back.


    His voice came out with a mixture of pain and anger. "Where did thesee from?" He asked about


    the scars.


    I swallowed hard, "Jason . . ." I shook my head slowly. I don''t know what to say.


    The first tear slipped.


    Goddess, I''ve done more crying over this past month than I have in an entire year.

 Chapter 36: 35 - Plans

    Chapter 36: 35 - ns


    ???Jason''s POV???


    "What the h3ll do you mean he''s back?!" One of the seven alphas and masters hollered as he stood up


    from the office table we''re all sitting around.


    Well this is going well.


    "We wiped out practically their entire army!" Another yelled, the confusion clear in her voice.


    "Practically is the problematic word there," Maria spoke up, rubbing her temples.


    Everyone''s screaming at each other, talking about how it''s not possible or how we should have known


    or h h h.


    I know no one''s actually mad at each other. They''re mad at the situation.


    Dare I say, even scared.


    I don''t know.


    But people''s reactions were some of the most unnerving things I''ve ever seen.


    People that don''t get scared, that aren''t shaken by anything, or at least haven''t been as long as I''ve


    known them, are turning pale and on edge about a knife. About what the knife apparently means.


    It''s all just putting things into perspective for me.


    These people ¡ª the ones that used the daggers ¡ªing back would be a very very bad thing. So


    this thing turning up, apparently freshly used, is a cause for rm in even the people that never saw a


    battle in this war, let alone the people that did.


    It''s also doing a number on Maria. I can see it.


    H3ll, I can feel it, and it''s making Ki mad at the world.


    I looked around at my conference room full of nervous and on edge powerhouses and sighed.


    We came all the way back to my pack grounds to have a meeting with surrounding territories and allies.


    People we thought could help us going forward with this situation.


    And as much as I hate to admit it, Maria''s been one of the main contributors.


    I mean, Ki and I love seeing it. It''s fun watching her be all smart and leading, but it''s too fun. She''s not


    supposed to be good at this. It doesn''t fit with the narrative in my head that''s keeping me from iming


    her as mine. I really, really, really wish she was mine. Especially right now.


    Especially when she''s especially bad at hiding her stress, like at the moment.


    And she''s still killing it.


    Speaking of my mate being the death of me, she''s the one who came up with the idea we ended up


    going with.


    She proposed every few territories creates a group of elites who go out into the unimed territory and


    find wherever these hybrids are hold up, where their base is.


    And if it''s not hybrids that were responsible for the dagger turning up, the consensus is that it should


    still be looked into, so either way the n is to find some bad guys thene back and tell everyone


    about it.


    Which is where I disagree with everyone. Why waste time and energy finding someone, then not do


    anything about it? I think we should develop a n for the group to execute if they find the base or the


    n or whatever. Something swift and easy that the small number of people canplete. But no one


    seems to agree with me, so I''m alone on the matter.


    They all wanna "take it slow" and "be cautious".


    I shook my head watching them all figuring out the logistics while putting my two cents in when needed.


    They said this has to be dealt with urgently, but no one wants to move quickly.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I''m freaking the freak out.


    We''re all going out into unmarked territory looking for trouble.


    And it was my idea!


    We need to do it. I know we need to do it.


    I just really really wish we didn''t.


    And I obviously have to be in a group. How could I not? I didn''t train my entire life to be useless in a


    time like this. In a s**tty, s**tty time like this.


    Better yet, when Wolfie heard there was no way in h3ll he was convincing me not to go, he volunteered


    as well. So now, I have him in addition to the rest of my team to worry about.


    But mostly him.


    This is going to be exhausting.


    "Okay, everyone take tomorrow to organize the teams and brief and such, and we''ll head out the day


    after," Wolfie looked out at the rest of us.


    Wasps instead of butterflies erupted in my stomach at the sight of him taking charge like that.


    He makes me crazy.


    I didn''t have the presence of mind to nod like everyone else, but I do know that I sat there as they all


    stood and left the room.


    Wolfie came over and made the wasps go even crazier when he put his infamous grip at the back of


    my neck and lead me to the room across from his, just like at my house. Jazmine came in a lent me a


    pair of shorts and a tee, which I changed into in the bathroom.


    I found Wolfie standing in the middle of the room on my way out. He stood and stared me down until I


    got under the covers and pretended to be asleep.


    Of course I didn''t sleep a wink.


    Are you kidding me? With all of this insanity resurfacing.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    Of course she didn''t sleep a wink.


    Are you kidding me? With all of this craziness, she needs to be at her best. Especially if she wants to


    act all brave and tough and go on the searches.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    No.


    I''ve changed my mind.


    She''s not putting herself in danger, d@mmit.


    Tomorrow, I''m going to convince her this is crazy, and if she doesn''t agree to drop it, I''m keeping her


    here even if it kills me.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I heard Wolfie getting ready to leave his room for the morning, so I turned on my side facing away from


    the door and pretended to be asleep.


    The door opened slowly, a change from his usual barging and mming.


    I heard a sigh and felt him take a step closer.


    Silence ensued, but I could feel his eyes burning at the back my head.


    Why doesn''t he just say something? Try and wake me up?


    Another sigh.


    I''d give anything to know what he''s thinking. All I know is that he feels calm. Calmer than I think I''ve


    ever felt him. But heavy, I wouldn''t doubt there''s a weight on his shoulders.


    There''s a weight on all of ours.


    But I''d bare the both of ours so he didn''t have to, any day.


    Also, I''ve excepted the fact my feelings for him don''t have any real reasoning.


    He''s just my mate, so I''d do anything for him.


    I guess that''s the only reasoning the bond needs.


    . . . I don''t know why it''s different for him.


    Haha, guess I''m just that unlovable. . .


    . . . I wonder if the Moon Goddess made me so bad at romance to prepare me for this. . .


    Anyway, after a third sigh from Wolfie he spoke up, "I know you''re not asleep, so juste with me,


    please."


    "Please? Well crap. Who are you and what have you done with Jackson?"


    "I don''t know who Jackson is, and I haven''t done anything to him," Wolfie spoke as I turned around, the


    gears turning in my head. . .


    Oh crap ¡ª


    "Also," he started calmly, "YOU FORGOT MY NAME?!"


    "No! I didn''t! I''m just waking up, I had a brain fart!" I rushed an excuse.


    "You''ve been up all night, and you called me by the wrong name!"


    "I know! I''m sorry!" I hollered.


    "Dude! I''m your mate!"


    "PFT! You say that like you act like it," I shook my head and crossed my arms.


    There was a moment of silence.


    "YOU FORGOT MY NAME!"


    "I said I was sorry, Jackso ¡ª JASON! I meant Jason!"


    "MARIA!"


    "Hey! No! This is NOT my fault!" I pointed an using finger at him. "YOU''RE the one that always


    corrected me with ''it''s alpha to you''."


    Another moment of silence.


    "You forgot my name," He said quieter, just shaking his head.


    "Yes! I know! And I''m SORRY! I''m bad with names. Now can we please drop it and do whatever it is


    that you had nned?!"


    It''s probably going to be going back to my house and picking who''s going to scavenge for blood while


    we are out searching for trouble.


    And possibly picking who''s going to help us search for trouble, as well.


    One can only hope for some freaking emotional support on our little trip.


    But then again, that''s just another person I care about at risk.


    I nearly let out a sigh of my own.


    We love the hybrids and their d@mn weapons near boarders.

 Chapter 37) I Had Him

    Chapter 37) I Had Him


    Tears blurred my vision as I looked up at his ring face.


    I know he''s not ring at me.


    He has this habit of being very expressive about what he''s feeling. You can always tell it on his face


    when he''s really upset about something.


    And he looks like his patients is wearing thinner every second.


    He started off looking sad and confused.  The longer I don''t tell him what happened, the more pissed


    off he gets.


    "Maria," he said, grabbing my waist and trying to turn me around so he could see the scars on my


    back better.


    "Wolfie, no. Stop," I told him, pushing his hands away.


    "Who did this to you?!" He growled.


    "No one. Just let me go," I''m already crying, but I feel like I''m about to ball . The lump in my throat is


    growing by the second.


    "No one?! How could no one have done this?!" He seethed. He yanked me around so we were


    standing in front of the mirror where he had a clear view of my back.


    One of his hands were lifting my shirt to expose my whole back, and the other was holding my hip in a


    strong grip.


    I looked behind me to see what he''s seeing and saw the hideous sight.


    Every time I see the ugly scars, it reminds me why I avoid mirrors after showers and backless or


    strapless dresses.


    I''m so hideous underneath all the craziness.


    So weak.


    All my energy seemed to leek out of me at the sight.


    I turned back around and couldn''t even bring myself to look at his chest, let alone his eyes.


    I looked to the floor and slowly drew in on myself. I crossed my arms over my chest and hunched


    forward.


    He saw the part I don''t want anyone seeing.


    I had him. I actually had him.


    Now I''ve lost him because of these d@mn scars.


    He thinks I''m weak now. Like everyone else does when they see them.


    The sad thing is, I can''t say they''re wrong.


    When the uglier scars are covered, I''m the strongest person in the world. I don''t care what people


    think.


    When their not, I''m a scared little girl, again.


    It''d be different if I didn''t still have nightmares. Maybe if my parents weren''t gone. Or maybe if the way


    I got them wasn''t so f**ked up and it didn''t rey every time I see them.


    I hate myself.


    Why do I have to be so in my own head?


    I can''t even sleep because of this s**t.


    How am I failing at something so simple?


    Babies do it!


    It happened seven years ago, for crying out lou ¡ª


    Wolfie is hugging me.


    He''s standing with his arms, scent, and goodness wrapped around me like a nket.


    It''s doing a lot for the frost bite that felt like it was ripping up my back.


    But now I feel like I''m on fire.


    He bent down and nuzzled his face into the crook of my neck. He''s no longer looking in the mirror at


    the evidence of my weakest moments.


    He let my shirt fall, but his hands still explored my back.


    Not in the urgent, sort of rough way he did before, but the way a lover would caress their partner.


    Which threw me for a freaking loop. It had my mind going fuzzy.


    "What ya thinking about?" He whispered.


    My insides did somersaults.


    It wouldn''t be Wolfie if there weren''t mood swings, would it?


    "Nothing," I mumbled back.


    He shook his head, "You know, the more you deny anything is wrong, the more I wanna know."


    I stayed silent.


    "Does this maybe have something to do with the nightmares?" He questioned quietly, carefully.


    I hid my face in his chest and ignored his question for a second to bask in his touch.


    This is confusing me so hard.


    Why is he acting like this?


    Why is he running his hands along my back like the skin there isn''t rough and bumpy?


    Why is he acting like it''s beautiful?


    "Maria," he hooked his finger under my chin and tilted my head up to look at him.


    Normally, I hate this action. I don''t know why. It''s one of my pet peeves in life. If you wanna piss me off


    and make me snap at you, grab my face and try steering me around.


    Though, in this moment, I feel so small and vulnerable. I''m pretty sure even if I tried snapping at


    someone, the words would just die in my throat.


    The fact that it''s Wolfie is not helping.


    He hugged me tighter, "C''mon, please, talk to me."


    The statement made my mind reel but my body rx.


    This situation is just a rollercoaster.


    Even though, if Wolfie wasn''t so invasive and insistent, we wouldn''t even be on this ride, now that we''re


    on it, I feel like letting him hold my hand through this s**tshow.


    I suppose that means opening up a little.


    "Yeah. . . It''s what my nightmares are about," I started slowly, hugging myself tighter and detaching


    from his warm chest.


    Opening up doesn''t mean I''m happy about it. If I didn''t think he would chase me down if I tried to leave,


    I would be long gone.


    But having this conversation in public is about as appealing as a snaketching onto my face.


    "What are they about?" He asked gently.


    D@mn yourpelling voice.


    "When they kidnapped me," I mumbled under my breath.


    Somehow I shrunk into myself even more.


    His arms tightened around me, but he didn''t say anything. He took a second to collect his thoughts.


    "Who kidnapped you?" He said stiffly.


    ". . . The hybrids."


    I''ve never heard my voice so quiet.


    Somehow, he stiffened even more. "And now you want to go after them? Are you crazy?! You ¡ª"


    "Don''t yell at me!" I screamed at him before he could even get started. I''m overwhelmed enough. If he


    starts throwing a fit, I''m gonna have a panic attack.


    He clenched his fists over my scarred back but took a deep breath. "Sorry," he gritted.


    I hid my face back in his chest.


    ". . . What did they do to you?"


    I slowly looked up at him. "What do you think?" I whispered.


    The look of the scars are pretty self exnatory.


    He swallowed. "They used a whip?"


    I gave a small nod and hid back into his shirt. "Among other things."


    "How did it scar you so bad with your healing abilities?" He unconsciously skimmed his fingers over the


    lumpy skin.


    "The poison."


    He didn''t say anything.


    "That''s how you developed an immunity? They. . . Um. . . Used it on you a lot?"


    ". . . Yeah."


    "I''m sorry."


    I shrugged tiredly, "It''s not your fault."


    I grabbed his wrists and tried to pry them off me, "Can you just forget you ever saw this now? And let''s


    just never talk about this again."


    He frowned, "Why are you so against people seeing this?" He asked sadly.


    I frowned back, "You mean besides the fact it''s repulsive and makes me look weak?"


    He shook his head at me. "You never usually care what people think. And you have plenty of other


    scars on disy all the time," he ran the his thumb over the one under my eye.


    I looked down, back to being small. "Those are battle scars. Or can at least be passed off as them.


    Those are beautiful. They show your strength, what you''ve been through." I rubbed my arms. "Like


    yours. For all anyone else knows, you single handedly took down a group of twenty rouges and came


    out with just a few scars."


    He nearlyughed out loud, "That is not what happened."


    I shrugged, "You''d never know. Mine on the other hand," I hung my head lower. "there''s no mistaking


    what mine are from."


    Pathetic.


    "The weakest moments of my life. It''s etched into me and on disy forever."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You can''t judge people on their lowest point, Maria. It doesn''t define you," He tried to convince me.


    My heart warmed, but not enough to melt the ice that''s formed around this subject over the years.


    "And yet, people do. I do," the tears sprung back to my eyes. "I hate them. I hate the reminder. I hate


    who put them there. I hate the judgement I get when people see them. I hate all of it," I talked about the


    scars.


    Wolfie ttened his hands against my back. "I don''t."


    Then he crashed his lips onto mine.

 Chapter 37: 36 - I Have Him

    Chapter 37: 36 - I Have Him


    I managed to get Wolfie to let out exactly who I wanted for the two jobs of blood scavenging and joining


    us on our hybrid hunt.


    It wasn''t easy, but an aura battle and d@mn near fist fighttter, I had Brandon and Rose on our team


    for the search and Trainer Marco, and Doc for the blood scavenging.


    As much as I hate sending Doc out. If she''s ever the one getting seriously hurt, that''s our best doctor


    out ofmission, but I think she''s the best option for now. The only one I feel confident will be able to


    handle the rookie wolves that will be "assisting" them.


    And if you want anyone out of confinement when you''re nning something like I am, Marco is the one


    to have. He''s a total bad@ss. Taught me and my best friends most of what we know.


    His workouts suck.


    But you don''t take out entire teams of men without a little backbone.


    And if you don''t have one of those with him as your trainer.


    Ha, you either grow one or. . .


    There is no or.


    We started walking back to the Master House while Happy briefed everyone back at the cells about


    their jobs and what not.


    We made it back, and he lead me up to the floor with my room on it. I figured he was going to shove


    me into the room I''ve been staying in for the past few weeks, like usual, but we turned into "his room".


    "Here,e sit," He gestured to the bed.


    Ummm. . .


    What are we doing?


    He saw the hesitation.


    He rolled his eyes, "I''m not going to bite." He walked over and grabbed my arms so he could lead me


    to the bed.


    Um.


    I''m highly suspicious of what''s going on here.


    This is not normal behavior for him.


    He usually just likes to either pretend I''m not here or make me feel incredibly ufortable.


    That is, until he throws a tantrum and can''t resist screaming at me.


    But I go with the flow anyway.


    He didn''t sit down next to me once I was on the bed, so I was left looking up at him.


    Oh jeez, I''m about to be lectured, aren''t I?


    "There is no way in h3ll you''reing with us to search for the hybrids."


    The burden of always being right.


    "There is, and I am," I informed him.


    "No, you are not. It''s too dangerous."


    "Since when have you cared about my safety?"


    "Since always, Maria, I don''t know if you noticed, but what happens to you, effects me, as well."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Effects or affects?


    "It always has toe back to you, doesn''t it? Why should I care what you think when you care about


    me only because there could be repercussions for you?"


    He took a step towards me. "Why is that all you''re taking away from this? I''m trying to protect you. Just


    don''t go on the search!"


    "I''m going weather you want me to or not," I told him.


    "Not if I lock you up somewhere," he countered.


    "Goddess, why do you do this? Jason, I have people to protect too."


    Like you, when you get your dumb @ss in trouble, like I know you will.


    "I''m not letting you," he crossed his arms stubbornly.


    "I don''t care. And I can do this, it''s my job," I tried to convince him.


    "No. You''re in over your head."


    "What? Who are you to say?!"


    He has no idea. I''m the one who has dealt with these b@stard hybrids.


    I mean, he''s not wrong. But I''m hardly ever in instances I''m not in over my head, and those always


    seem to work out.


    "I can handle it!" I yelled at him.


    "No you can''t!"


    "What makes you think so?!" I scowled at him.


    I''m a freaking pure blood for crying out loud.


    I doubt the scowl is very affective considering he''s still looking down at me, though.


    "Because!" He justified.


    Oh, very mature.


    "Because what?!" I hollered back.


    He didn''t answer.


    "Because I''m a girl, maybe?!" I stared at him.


    The smallest hint of realization shed in his eyes then disappeared behind frustration. "No!"


    "Oh, sure!" I rolled my eyes.


    "Then why?!" I questioned further.


    Do you hear that?


    That''s the sound of his entire argument falling apart.


    "Because. . . Because. . ."


    "I bested your gamma in a fight, I''m very familiar with their tactics, and I was literally born and raised for


    this. Please! Do tell! Why do I not belong on this hunt?" I raised my brow at him.


    I saw his eyes searching the floor, almost frantically.


    Like it would have an answer.


    When he didn''t find one, he looked back to me with a re. "That''s not the point. You are staying here


    weather you want to or not!"


    He lunged forward, with honestly impressive speed, and took both my wrists in an iron grip. He


    dragged me out of the room and into the one across from it.


    Time for one of his tantrums.


    Filled with empty threats and ¡ª


    He mmed me against the wall.


    And walls. Empty threats and walls.


    "Go ahead. Lock me in here. See what good that does to keep me from going!" I sneered at him while


    he held his forearm against my neck to hold me down.


    I started thrashing against the wall, trying to get out of his hold. He still held one of my hands in his


    own, so I didn''t have much to work with.


    The more I tried, the more he leaned against me to suppress my movements. By the end of it, one of


    my hands were stuck between our chests, and the other was being held against the wall by my side by


    his leg.


    We stayed like this for a while, and now he''s looking down at me silently. For once, I feel like I can''t see


    behind the iron of his eyes.


    The anger between us calmed down, now that neither of us have much room to fight each other.


    He seems to be just watching.


    Yet again, I''d give anything to know what he''s thinking.


    The more I stare into his eyes, the more overwhelmed I get. The proximity is jarring.


    But if he wants to hold me captive against this wall like this, then I''m just going to revel in his scent.


    Enjoy the way his warmth wraps around me for a second.


    To my surprise, he lifted his free hand to drag a light touch down my right cheek, not even looking like


    he realized he was doing it.


    At this point, I don''t think either of us are in our right mind.


    Goosebumps followed in its wake and spread to my arms, making me shiver.


    He noticed, and I saw the tiniest smile creep to his face.


    My heart melted into putty.


    Then the smile slowly slipped from his face, and he went back to his calm observing face. The one that


    makes him look like he''s studying an important piece of text.


    The one he''s been looking at me with this entire time.


    My heart sped up when he reached his free hand back up to caress my face again.


    His finger grazed my cheek as he shook his head. "Can''t you see? I''m trying to protect you." He


    whispered.


    My eyes softened as I looked into his and leaned in to his touch. He left his hand to cup my cheek.


    "I know. And I appreciate it," I smiled sadly. "Really. But I''m not the protected. I''m the protector. I don''t


    want or need anyone else fighting my battles."


    "But this isn''t your battle," he protested, his eyes almost pleading with me.


    I gave a small snort, trying to ignore the weight I feel from this conversation. "Well then, I''m making it


    my battle."


    He shook his head. "C''mon, is there anything I can say to convince you? I don''t wanna leave you all


    locked up here when I''m gone," he looked down and ran the back of his hand against my arm.


    . . . Why did his words make me feel so warm inside?


    And of course, his touch sent butterflies and sparks running rampant. Especially a touch so gentle.


    "Then don''t," I looked into his eyes.


    He sighed.


    A seemingly truly hopeless sigh.


    I shook my head.


    What weight are you carrying up there, Wolfie?


    Heid his forehead against mine.


    Holy mother of the moon, so close.


    And not just his body anymore.


    It''s him.


    It''s my mate. No walls, no masks. I can feel our emotions bouncing off each other.


    I never want this to end.


    I have him. I have him right in front of me. He''s not pretending I don''t exist, he''s not purposely making


    me ufortable to keep up an act.


    He''s still holding me against a wall, but he''s holding me.


    I don''t even know when it fell, but the arm on my neck is long gone, and is now running up and down


    my side, leaving never ending tingles, even though there''s ayer of clothing between it and my skin.


    His eyes are closed, and I''m left to stand and admire his god like beauty from close up.


    I find myself holding my breath, as I listen to his drug out and slow breaths.


    He findsfort in my scent, as well.


    I felt a small smile creep to my lips as my eyes closed also.


    I knew he was faking it.


    And now, I know how hard it is for him to.


    I don''t feel like such a reject, anymore.


    I felt his other arm move from running along mine to go to my waist.


    I felt my breath shaking as he reached the hem of my shirt and barely slipped his hand in. His thumb


    drew designs on the skin of my waist.


    Instead of speeding up, my heart stopped, along with my breathing and the rest of the world.


    My body was too upied with his every move to even think about performing bodily functions like


    breathing, let alone realize anything around me other than him.


    I counted his breaths as they tickled my nose.


    My stomach tightened every time his fingers grazed my skin.


    How is he able to make my mind so fuzzy like this? Do I have this effect on him?


    "F**k," He breathed, fluttering his eyes open.


    I guess I do.


    I hadn''t even realized it, but at some point, one of my hands moved to his chest and the other to his


    bare bicep.


    He reached for the one on his chest and held it there, pressed against his heart. He watched my


    reaction as I tuned in to his hypnotizing heart beat, staring into his eyes while he stared back.


    Unable to resist, I leaned in and rested my head on his chest in order to feel closer to it.


    Werewolves'' hearts beat so fast.


    I usually find the quick and repetitive tempo annoying, but this one is music to my ears.


    I leaned up a bit to get closer to his neck to be closer to his pulse there.


    I felt my fangs throbbing for a bite.


    Control. Have control.


    With my mouth mped shut, I inched closer and closer. It was so alluring, I just can''t take me eyes off


    him or his pulse.


    I was slightly surprised when my nose brushed against his neck, not realizing I had gotten that close,


    and apparently, so was he.


    He flinched and I felt a shiver run down his body.


    The thing that made my whole body feel like jello, though, was how instead of feather touches from his


    fingers, he mped down onto my sides.


    The skin on skin contact there made me feel like I was going to melt.


    As I took in deep intakes of his scent with my nose practically buried in the crook of his neck, I felt his


    hands start exploring my skin.


    He left sparks everywhere and my stomach started tying in knots.


    I never want this to end. If we could stay in this room and do this forever, I''d have no problem leaving


    the hybrid hunting to the others.


    I have my mate. And I never ever want to let him go.


    I felt his fingers inch to my back as the bliss followed.


    He started following a line with one of his fingers.


    I froze.


    He also stiffened and kept following it while finding another line with his other hand.


    No.


    I quickly tried to push him away but he only pulled back so I could see him, and tightened his grip.


    He looked down at me with furrowed brows as I kept trying to squirm under him.


    This wasn''t supposed to happen. I didn''t want him to see. I don''t want him to see! I don''t want him to


    know!


    His eyes went down to where his hands are, the frown growing on his face.


    He kept finding more raised lines and ran his hands over them.


    I couldn''t stop squirming. I''m near tears.


    I feel so vulnerable. Exposed.


    I hate this.


    I want out.


    He looked back to my eyes, his hands still slowly exploring all up and down my back.


    His voice came out with a mixture of pain and anger. "Where did thesee from?" He asked about


    the scars.


    I swallowed hard, "Jason . . ." I shook my head slowly. I don''t know what to say.


    The first tear slipped.


    Goddess, I''ve done more crying over this past month than I have in an entire year.

 Chapter 38) I Lost Him

    Chapter 38) I Lost Him


    Screw the fireworks, an atomic bomb went off.


    When he put his lips on mine, everything was blown away. The way he practically devoured me had my


    head spinning.


    Holy crap, I''m either about to pass out or explode.


    He kissed me like he was angry. Angry at everything but me.


    He bit down on my lip, drawing blood.


    Okay, maybe he''s a little angry at me.


    "I think you''re beautiful," He growled as he picked up his pace running his hands along my back.


    His touch feels urgent. Like he needs me to understand what he really thinks of my ugliest parts.


    My heart flutters as the realization keeps hitting me over and over, and every time it gets better.


    Wolfie is kissing me and just called me beautiful.


    Wolfie is kissing me and just called me beautiful!


    What does this mean?


    Does it mean he loves me? That he wants to be mates the right way? That he wants to drop this


    whole thing and ¡ª


    My train of thought was interrupted by his honey voice. "Why are you doing this to yourself?" He


    mumbled against my mouth.


    At this point, I''m out of breath and overwhelmed, so my answeres out breathy and unsure, "W-


    what?" I didn''t even open my eyes to say it.


    "Why are you so adamant about going and seeking out the hybrids? After everything they''ve done to


    you. You should be staying as far away from them as possible. Let me handle this one," he clung to me


    tighter.


    I had to take in a short breath.


    That''s not what I wanted him to say.


    Doesn''t he get it?


    Because of my past with them, I need to go find them.


    I need to make sure they can''t kidnap and torture anyone else for two years, or orphan any more kids,


    or take any more children away from parents, or mates from mates.


    I know how bad they are. How evil.


    That''s why I have to track them down and stop them.


    But instead of saying any of that, I just shrugged weakly under his intense gaze.


    He growled and gripped my arms tightly, "Maria, you need to take these things seriously."


    Oh, of course, we''re back to this now.


    . . . I had him.


    Or at least I thought I did.


    Surely seemed like I did.


    The way he was holding me. Loving on me.


    All traces of that seem to have evaporated into thin air.


    . . . Was all of this just to manipte me? . . That''s the only reason I can think of to exin his sudden


    switch.


    Did he somehow learn my story and figure making me relive it would put me off going on the search?!


    And then he only kissed me to get me wrapped around his f**king finger!


    I just f**king poured my heart out! I just showed him the most vulnerable parts of me, and it was all for


    this game of his.


    How could I be so stupid?!


    I red at his chest and started fighting his grip.


    I can''t even look at him.


    "Hey, wait, hear me out ¡ª"


    "I don''t wanna hear you say anything. I hate you!"


    F**K, I''m crying again.


    Confusion struck his features, "Wait, hold on ¡ª"


    What? Confused as to why I''m not ying your little game anymore.


    "I wish I never met you! If I could, I''d run as far away as possible from you and your stupid pack!"


    Surprise and something I didn''t expect, sadness, clouded his features. "What?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Don''t fall for it Maria. It''s all part of his game.


    My heart breaks at how convincing he is though.


    The fact that he''s even doing this is surely going to be a new topic of nightmares.


    Maybe this is a nightmare.


    Maybe I didn''t just rip my heart out and hand it to him so he could y hero.


    Maybe I didn''t just break down in front of him.


    Maybe he loves me in the real world.


    His face went dark and his eyes swirled with golden fury.


    Never mind, then.


    He jumped at me and I wasn''t prepared for the amount of force, at all. "S**T!"


    He tackled me to the ground and gripped my wrists in a monster grip.


    If I hadn''t ripped my heart out to give him before, this definitely would have done it.


    "You''re never leaving me," he gritted out while yanking my hair to the side so he could have ess to


    my neck.


    My heart that I gave him stopped.


    This b**ch is about to forcefully mark me!


    I nearly gasped out loud.


    I saw his canines elongate and his re set on my neck. That was enough to snap me out of my


    cardiac arrest and into motion.


    I brought my knee up and repeated what worked the first time in the training area. I kneed him between


    the legs.


    Every muscle in his body clenched and he let out a low groan.


    I took the opportunity to throw him off me and roll to my feet.


    I immediately went for the door, but I was too slow.


    Woah, I was too slow. That''s not something I say every day.


    He grabbed my ancle from his ce on the ground and pulled my feet out from under me. I hit the


    ground hard and grimaced.


    Why do you do this, Wolfie?


    He tried to crawl back on top of me, but I sent a hard kick to his nose.


    It started bleeding.


    I feel guilty for how good his blood smells to me.


    I hopped back onto my feet and, this time, didn''t turn my back on him, forcing him to stand up as well.


    Once he was up, he dove for my hair again, but I ducked under his hold.


    Without missing a beat though, he sent his foot into my rib cage. The force threw me into the wall and


    made me squeeze my eyes shut.


    Ouch.


    I slid down the wall a little bit but used it to push myself right back up, gritting my teeth.


    The next time I met his eyes, all I saw was gold.


    I wonder how long his wolf has been in control.


    The dog''s hand shot out to grip my throat, but my hands mped down on his wrist and shoved his


    arm to a painful angle.


    He let out a yell that was definitely more beast than human.


    He somehow managed to twist out of my grip and swipe his ws across my side.


    "Gah!" I fell down to one knee, but he was already pouncing for his next attack so I was forced to move


    fast.


    I felt the already limited amount of blood leak from my body, at a rapid pace.


    S**t, he cut deep.


    I managed to block many of his blows but couldn''t bring myself to make any devastating ones back.


    That costed me in the end.


    With wild, rage filled, golden eyes, he mmed his fist into his w marks from before.


    "F**k!" Before I could topple to the ground, he caught me and mmed me onto the bed.


    He jabbed his ws deeper into my side and I yelled out.


    How could he be doing this to me?


    I started raging from under him. "F**k you! I hate you."


    Somehow, his eyes shown even brighter with rage.


    He didn''t waste any more time in forcefully turning my head and sinking his canines into my neck.


    I screamed and struggled. Bucking and hitting and squirming.


    He just bit down harder.


    I let out one final scream and yanked his teeth right out of my neck.


    Fire erupted.


    And not the romantic kind.


    I mean my neck is in mes.


    One of my hands shot to the side of my neck as I buried the pain down and felt a surge of a whole new


    kind of rage towards him.


    My free hand gripped his hair, hard, and rolled him over, only to m his head into the end table next to


    the bed.


    I flinched at the contact, but didn''t let up. I threw him to the ground.


    "How could you?!" I screamed, making my open neck and side hurt.


    "You said you would leave me, now you''re really stuck with me," his voice came out more animal than


    I''ve ever heard it, low and rumbly, as he stood up.


    I shook my head and gritted my teeth.


    "Go to h3ll!" I screamed as I ran at him and shoved him out the window.


    His eyes went wide as the ss shattered around him and he fell.


    He''ll be fine.


    But now this mark will always be a scar of violence and not of love.


    I didn''t want it that way.


    But Wolfie took that choice away from me. Forced it on me.


    I felt the tears well up again.


    And aren''t I allowed to be heart broken and pissed the f**k off over that?


    I ran out of the nowpletely destroyed room, and didn''t stop for anything.

 Chapter 38: 37 - I Had Him

    Chapter 38: 37 - I Had Him


    Tears blurred my vision as I looked up at his ring face.


    I know he''s not ring at me.


    He has this habit of being very expressive about what he''s feeling. You can always tell it on his face


    when he''s really upset about something.


    And he looks like his patients is wearing thinner every second.


    He started off looking sad and confused. The longer I don''t tell him what happened, the more pissed off


    he gets.


    "Maria," he said, grabbing my waist and trying to turn me around so he could see the scars on my back


    better.


    "Wolfie, no. Stop," I told him, pushing his hands away.


    "Who did this to you?!" He growled.


    "No one. Just let me go," I''m already crying, but I feel like I''m about to ball . The lump in my throat is


    growing by the second.


    "No one?! How could no one have done this?!" He seethed. He yanked me around so we were


    standing in front of the mirror where he had a clear view of my back.


    One of his hands were lifting my shirt to expose my whole back, and the other was holding my hip in a


    strong grip.


    I looked behind me to see what he''s seeing and saw the hideous sight.


    Every time I see the ugly scars, it reminds me why I avoid mirrors after showers and backless or


    strapless dresses.


    I''m so hideous underneath all the craziness.


    So weak.


    All my energy seemed to leek out of me at the sight.


    I turned back around and couldn''t even bring myself to look at his chest, let alone his eyes.


    I looked to the floor and slowly drew in on myself. I crossed my arms over my chest and hunched


    forward.


    He saw the part I don''t want anyone seeing.


    I had him. I actually had him.


    Now I''ve lost him because of these d@mn scars.


    He thinks I''m weak now. Like everyone else does when they see them.


    The sad thing is, I can''t say they''re wrong.


    When the uglier scars are covered, I''m the strongest person in the world. I don''t care what people think.


    When their not, I''m a scared little girl, again.


    It''d be different if I didn''t still have nightmares. Maybe if my parents weren''t gone. Or maybe if the way I


    got them wasn''t so f**ked up and it didn''t rey every time I see them.


    I hate myself.


    Why do I have to be so in my own head?


    I can''t even sleep because of this s**t.


    How am I failing at something so simple?


    Babies do it!


    It happened seven years ago, for crying out lou ¡ª


    Wolfie is hugging me.


    He''s standing with his arms, scent, and goodness wrapped around me like a nket.


    It''s doing a lot for the frost bite that felt like it was ripping up my back.


    But now I feel like I''m on fire.


    He bent down and nuzzled his face into the crook of my neck. He''s no longer looking in the mirror at


    the evidence of my weakest moments.


    He let my shirt fall, but his hands still explored my back.


    Not in the urgent, sort of rough way he did before, but the way a lover would caress their partner.


    Which threw me for a freaking loop. It had my mind going fuzzy.


    "What ya thinking about?" He whispered.


    My insides did somersaults.


    It wouldn''t be Wolfie if there weren''t mood swings, would it?


    "Nothing," I mumbled back.


    He shook his head, "You know, the more you deny anything is wrong, the more I wanna know."


    I stayed silent.


    "Does this maybe have something to do with the nightmares?" He questioned quietly, carefully.


    I hid my face in his chest and ignored his question for a second to bask in his touch.


    This is confusing me so hard.


    Why is he acting like this?


    Why is he running his hands along my back like the skin there isn''t rough and bumpy?


    Why is he acting like it''s beautiful?


    "Maria," he hooked his finger under my chin and tilted my head up to look at him.


    Normally, I hate this action. I don''t know why. It''s one of my pet peeves in life. If you wanna piss me off


    and make me snap at you, grab my face and try steering me around.


    Though, in this moment, I feel so small and vulnerable. I''m pretty sure even if I tried snapping at


    someone, the words would just die in my throat.


    The fact that it''s Wolfie is not helping.


    He hugged me tighter, "C''mon, please, talk to me."


    The statement made my mind reel but my body rx.


    This situation is just a rollercoaster.


    Even though, if Wolfie wasn''t so invasive and insistent, we wouldn''t even be on this ride, now that we''re


    on it, I feel like letting him hold my hand through this s**tshow.


    I suppose that means opening up a little.


    "Yeah. . . It''s what my nightmares are about," I started slowly, hugging myself tighter and detaching


    from his warm chest.


    Opening up doesn''t mean I''m happy about it. If I didn''t think he would chase me down if I tried to leave,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I would be long gone.


    But having this conversation in public is about as appealing as a snaketching onto my face.


    "What are they about?" He asked gently.


    D@mn yourpelling voice.


    "When they kidnapped me," I mumbled under my breath.


    Somehow I shrunk into myself even more.


    His arms tightened around me, but he didn''t say anything. He took a second to collect his thoughts.


    "Who kidnapped you?" He said stiffly.


    ". . . The hybrids."


    I''ve never heard my voice so quiet.


    Somehow, he stiffened even more. "And now you want to go after them? Are you crazy?! You ¡ª"


    "Don''t yell at me!" I screamed at him before he could even get started. I''m overwhelmed enough. If he


    starts throwing a fit, I''m gonna have a panic attack.


    He clenched his fists over my scarred back but took a deep breath. "Sorry," he gritted.


    I hid my face back in his chest.


    ". . . What did they do to you?"


    I slowly looked up at him. "What do you think?" I whispered.


    The look of the scars are pretty self exnatory.


    He swallowed. "They used a whip?"


    I gave a small nod and hid back into his shirt. "Among other things."


    "How did it scar you so bad with your healing abilities?" He unconsciously skimmed his fingers over the


    lumpy skin.


    "The poison."


    He didn''t say anything.


    "That''s how you developed an immunity? They. . . Um. . . Used it on you a lot?"


    ". . . Yeah."


    "I''m sorry."


    I shrugged tiredly, "It''s not your fault."


    I grabbed his wrists and tried to pry them off me, "Can you just forget you ever saw this now? And let''s


    just never talk about this again."


    He frowned, "Why are you so against people seeing this?" He asked sadly.


    I frowned back, "You mean besides the fact it''s repulsive and makes me look weak?"


    He shook his head at me. "You never usually care what people think. And you have plenty of other


    scars on disy all the time," he ran the his thumb over the one under my eye.


    I looked down, back to being small. "Those are battle scars. Or can at least be passed off as them.


    Those are beautiful. They show your strength, what you''ve been through." I rubbed my arms. "Like


    yours. For all anyone else knows, you single handedly took down a group of twenty rouges and came


    out with just a few scars."


    He nearlyughed out loud, "That is not what happened."


    I shrugged, "You''d never know. Mine on the other hand," I hung my head lower. "there''s no mistaking


    what mine are from."


    Pathetic.


    "The weakest moments of my life. It''s etched into me and on disy forever."


    "You can''t judge people on their lowest point, Maria. It doesn''t define you," He tried to convince me.


    My heart warmed, but not enough to melt the ice that''s formed around this subject over the years.


    "And yet, people do. I do," the tears sprung back to my eyes. "I hate them. I hate the reminder. I hate


    who put them there. I hate the judgement I get when people see them. I hate all of it," I talked about the


    scars.


    Wolfie ttened his hands against my back. "I don''t."


    Then he crashed his lips onto mine.

 Chapter 39) Postponed

    Chapter 39) Postponed


    ???Jason''s POV???


    Panic filled my chest as I regained back control of my own body.


    Then came the pain of being pushed out a third story window.


    But that''s not important right now.


    I breathed heavily as I stumbled to my feet.


    S**t, s**t, s**t


    S**t Mki! What have you done?!


    Silence.


    Oh, of course you have nothing to say!


    I gritted my teeth as I half walked, half limped back toward the doors of the Main House.


    With each step, I grew angrier at myself, but there was a bone crushing sadness to counter it.


    An enraged, but even more-so, distraught, roar ripped through me.


    "F**k!" I screamed.


    "F**k, what have I done?" My voice cracked.


    Next thing I knew, Zach came sprinting over with wide and alert eyes. They fell on the blood on my


    hand, and mouth, and to the broken window that he knows goes to Maria''s room. His gaze switched to


    my eyes with a hard look.


    "What did you do?" He questioned worriedly.


    I couldn''t stop the tears, "I have to go after her," I ran forward.


    He stopped me and gripped my shoulders. "Dude, what happened? What did you do?"


    That''s when Maria''s friends, Rose and Brandon, came into view, but I wasn''t paying attention to them.


    I looked into my second inmand''s eyes, someone who''s supposed to being to me for


    trouble, not the other way around, and broke even further, "I didn''t mean to," I cried, trying to pry him off


    me.


    Rose''s voice went dark, "What did you do?" She repeated after Zach.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt her," I cried to my Beta. To my best friend. A silent, "help me," was in my words.


    "I swear! He. . . He. I couldn''t stop him," I shook my head, nearly hysterical.


    Realization washed over his face, and he looked like he pitied me.


    But he just fought harder to hold me back. Away from her.


    "You bastard!" Brandon bellowed as he charged towards me.


    They don''t even know the half of it.


    Gah!


    I hate myself.


    "Wait! Brandon!" Rosetched onto him. "Mari needs us! She probably went where she always does.


    We can beat the s**t out of himter, but right now, Mari shouldn''t be alone," she looked into his eyes.


    His gaze whipped in my direction. He gave me onest long re before he left with his mate with a


    grunt.


    "Let me go," I looked back to Zach, "Let me go," I pleaded.


    He shook his head with sad eyes, "She probably doesn''t wanna see you right now, man."


    My heart shattered.


    Mki finally came out of silence to whimper.


    My blood boiled at the reminder of what he did.


    Yeah, you better cry, you f**king animal! Piece of s**t! Look what you''ve done!! You''ve driven her


    away! She''ll never be ours now!


    ''She is ours,'' he grumbled quietly.


    OH REALLY?! I hollered at him. WHAT ABOUT THIS SITUATION MAKES YOU THINK THAT?!


    ''My mark on her neck.''


    Oh you ¡ª


    ''And her tie to us through the mate bond.''


    I swear, I''m going to ¡ª


    ''And her house in our hands.''


    I shoved him to the back of my mind.


    Locked him in a cage.


    Put a muzzle over his mouth.


    Smart @ss.


    Without him pestering me, I could focus back on Zach. "I have to go to her," I tried to shake him off.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "You have to let me go to her," I looked him straight in the eyes.


    From the look of it, his heart seemed to be breaking too, but he still shook his head. "Not now, man.


    Just give her some time."


    "I-I have to fix things," I stammered frantically.


    "I know you do," he nodded, holding my gaze and arms tighter. "And you will. When she''s ready."


    :::Rose''s POV:::


    We booked it to the private training center when Maria''s scent wasn''t headed towards the woods.


    I swear, I''m gonna kill that guy for hurting her.


    And I know Brandon feels the same way. His anger ising off him in waves. Even if someone


    couldn''t feel emotions, they''d probably still be able to tell.


    I turned to my mate as we sprinted towards the building.


    I love this guy.


    He''ll do anything for our friends and family.


    I love him so much.


    I love him so much that ¡ª oh s**t, we''re here.


    And I smell blood.


    We rushed in to find Maria going to town on a punching bag.


    My heart clenched at the site of her.


    "Oh no," I felt myself whisper.


    "GAH!" She screamed. "Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! I HATE YOU!" She kicked and punched and hit and hit


    and hit.


    We ran up to her.


    "Maria stop!" Brandon demanded. "You''re hurt!"


    The blood is soaking her t-shirt at this point.


    But things like that never stopped her before.


    She sobbed loudly. "I. Hate. Him!"


    She kept hitting and hitting and hitting.


    "MARI!" I hollered.


    It finally seemed like we got through to her.


    Her sobs quieted but the tears kept falling.


    She gave onest angry kick to the bag, putting all her force into it, then copsed into a whimpering


    heap.


    The both of us hurried to crouch down next to her.


    "Maria," I whispered again, gently cing my hand on her shoulder.


    "Here, let me see the wound, Mari," Brandon reached towards her.


    She didn''t make a move to show him herself, but didn''t object as he lifted up her tattered shirt to show


    us her shredded stomach.


    We both cringed.


    Brandon tried to shrug, "Don''t worry," he nced nervously at me, "it''s just a scratch."


    I huffed, "Yeah, just a scratch that''s not gonna heal if you keep doing sh*t like that," I nudged my head


    to the punching bag.


    She just leaned into my shoulder and cried silently.


    Brandon and I looked at each other.


    I sighed sadly. "You''re okay, babe." I ran my hands through her hair. "Do you wanna tell us what


    happened?"


    "Wait," Brandon spoke up, "are you hurt anywhere else?"


    I leaned away a little bit so we could see her face.


    She sniffled and let out another sob. "It hurts so bad," her shoulders shook.


    Brandon and I looked up in rm.


    Maria doesn''tin. Not about pain. She''s a fu*king rock.


    I''ve seen her continue fighting on two broken ankles, a shattered hip bone, and a dislocated shoulder.


    I can''t imagine how excruciating this injury is if Maria is sobbing over it.


    If she''s actually in enough pain for me to slip by with my ability and feel some of it.


    "What? What hurts? Let me see," Brandon urged as I continued holding her close.


    She shakily reached up to move her hair away from her neck.


    The breath left my lungs.


    Brandon started shaking in anger by the time he could process what the wound was.


    "I-I," Maria choked on her words, "I can''t. It hurts so bad."


    "He''s so dead," I gritted through my teeth.


    "D@mn right he is," Brandon agreed.


    If he thinks he can get away with forcefully marking my best friend, this gruesomely, nheless, he''s


    sadly mistaken.


    Now I understand why Mari''s in agony. Her mate just took a f**king chunk out of her neck.


    The spot where mates are meant to mark is way sensitive to their touch.


    Regr markings hurt. Any movement while their teeth are in your neck is excruciating.


    And if I know Maria ¡ª or can see the f**king hole in her neck ¡ª she fought.


    And what was left behind is not pretty.


    Her sobs got louder and louder into my shoulder.


    Before tears coulde to my eyes as well, I scooped her up bridal style with a grunt.


    "I''ll go ahead and tell Doc," Brandon said while getting up, as well. "By the time you get to the


    infirmary with her extra weight, we should have a good ce to put her."


    I nodded, "Sounds good, love."


    He pressed a haste kiss to my cheek and took off.


    I looked down at Mari, "Hang in there," and then took off as well.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    "We''re postponing our party''s search until Maria''s healed," I growled once I got the news her friends


    took her to the infirmary.


    "Jason, we can''t ¡ª"


    "I''m not leaving her, Zach!" I barked at him.


    He stared at me for a second. Looking into my eyes for something.


    I guess he found it when he shook his head.


    "Fine."

 Chapter 39: 38 - I Lost Him

    Chapter 39: 38 - I Lost Him


    Screw the fireworks, an atomic bomb went off.


    When he put his lips on mine, everything was blown away. The way he practically devoured me had my


    head spinning.


    Holy crap, I''m either about to pass out or explode.


    He kissed me like he was angry. Angry at everything but me.


    He bit down on my lip, drawing blood.


    Okay, maybe he''s a little angry at me.


    "I think you''re beautiful," He growled as he picked up his pace running his hands along my back.


    His touch feels urgent. Like he needs me to understand what he really thinks of my ugliest parts.


    My heart flutters as the realization keeps hitting me over and over, and every time it gets better.


    Wolfie is kissing me and just called me beautiful.


    Wolfie is kissing me and just called me beautiful!


    What does this mean?


    Does it mean he loves me? That he wants to be mates the right way? That he wants to drop this whole


    thing and ¡ª


    My train of thought was interrupted by his honey voice. "Why are you doing this to yourself?" He


    mumbled against my mouth.


    At this point, I''m out of breath and overwhelmed, so my answeres out breathy and unsure, "W-


    what?" I didn''t even open my eyes to say it.


    "Why are you so adamant about going and seeking out the hybrids? After everything they''ve done to


    you. You should be staying as far away from them as possible. Let me handle this one," he clung to me


    tighter.


    I had to take in a short breath.


    That''s not what I wanted him to say.


    Doesn''t he get it?


    Because of my past with them, I need to go find them.


    I need to make sure they can''t kidnap and torture anyone else for two years, or orphan any more kids,


    or take any more children away from parents, or mates from mates.


    I know how bad they are. How evil.


    That''s why I have to track them down and stop them.


    But instead of saying any of that, I just shrugged weakly under his intense gaze.


    He growled and gripped my arms tightly, "Maria, you need to take these things seriously."


    Oh, of course, we''re back to this now.


    . . . I had him.


    Or at least I thought I did.


    Surely seemed like I did.


    The way he was holding me. Loving on me.


    All traces of that seem to have evaporated into thin air.


    . . . Was all of this just to manipte me? . . That''s the only reason I can think of to exin his sudden


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    switch.


    Did he somehow learn my story and figure making me relive it would put me off going on the search?!


    And then he only kissed me to get me wrapped around his f**king finger!


    I just f**king poured my heart out! I just showed him the most vulnerable parts of me, and it was all for


    this game of his.


    How could I be so stupid?!


    I red at his chest and started fighting his grip.


    I can''t even look at him.


    "Hey, wait, hear me out ¡ª"


    "I don''t wanna hear you say anything. I hate you!"


    F**K, I''m crying again.


    Confusion struck his features, "Wait, hold on ¡ª"


    What? Confused as to why I''m not ying your little game anymore.


    "I wish I never met you! If I could, I''d run as far away as possible from you and your stupid pack!"


    Surprise and something I didn''t expect, sadness, clouded his features. "What?"


    Don''t fall for it Maria. It''s all part of his game.


    My heart breaks at how convincing he is though.


    The fact that he''s even doing this is surely going to be a new topic of nightmares.


    Maybe this is a nightmare.


    Maybe I didn''t just rip my heart out and hand it to him so he could y hero.


    Maybe I didn''t just break down in front of him.


    Maybe he loves me in the real world.


    His face went dark and his eyes swirled with golden fury.


    Never mind, then.


    He jumped at me and I wasn''t prepared for the amount of force, at all. "S**T!"


    He tackled me to the ground and gripped my wrists in a monster grip.


    If I hadn''t ripped my heart out to give him before, this definitely would have done it.


    "You''re never leaving me," he gritted out while yanking my hair to the side so he could have ess to


    my neck.


    My heart that I gave him stopped.


    This b**ch is about to forcefully mark me!


    I nearly gasped out loud.


    I saw his canines elongate and his re set on my neck. That was enough to snap me out of my


    cardiac arrest and into motion.


    I brought my knee up and repeated what worked the first time in the training area. I kneed him between


    the legs.


    Every muscle in his body clenched and he let out a low groan.


    I took the opportunity to throw him off me and roll to my feet.


    I immediately went for the door, but I was too slow.


    Woah, I was too slow. That''s not something I say every day.


    He grabbed my ancle from his ce on the ground and pulled my feet out from under me. I hit the


    ground hard and grimaced.


    Why do you do this, Wolfie?


    He tried to crawl back on top of me, but I sent a hard kick to his nose.


    It started bleeding.


    I feel guilty for how good his blood smells to me.


    I hopped back onto my feet and, this time, didn''t turn my back on him, forcing him to stand up as well.


    Once he was up, he dove for my hair again, but I ducked under his hold.


    Without missing a beat though, he sent his foot into my rib cage. The force threw me into the wall and


    made me squeeze my eyes shut.


    Ouch.


    I slid down the wall a little bit but used it to push myself right back up, gritting my teeth.


    The next time I met his eyes, all I saw was gold.


    I wonder how long his wolf has been in control.


    The dog''s hand shot out to grip my throat, but my hands mped down on his wrist and shoved his


    arm to a painful angle.


    He let out a yell that was definitely more beast than human.


    He somehow managed to twist out of my grip and swipe his ws across my side.


    "Gah!" I fell down to one knee, but he was already pouncing for his next attack so I was forced to move


    fast.


    I felt the already limited amount of blood leak from my body, at a rapid pace.


    S**t, he cut deep.


    I managed to block many of his blows but couldn''t bring myself to make any devastating ones back.


    That costed me in the end.


    With wild, rage filled, golden eyes, he mmed his fist into his w marks from before.


    "F**k!" Before I could topple to the ground, he caught me and mmed me onto the bed.


    He jabbed his ws deeper into my side and I yelled out.


    How could he be doing this to me?


    I started raging from under him. "F**k you! I hate you."


    Somehow, his eyes shown even brighter with rage.


    He didn''t waste any more time in forcefully turning my head and sinking his canines into my neck.


    I screamed and struggled. Bucking and hitting and squirming.


    He just bit down harder.


    I let out one final scream and yanked his teeth right out of my neck.


    Fire erupted.


    And not the romantic kind.


    I mean my neck is in mes.


    One of my hands shot to the side of my neck as I buried the pain down and felt a surge of a whole new


    kind of rage towards him.


    My free hand gripped his hair, hard, and rolled him over, only to m his head into the end table next to


    the bed.


    I flinched at the contact, but didn''t let up. I threw him to the ground.


    "How could you?!" I screamed, making my open neck and side hurt.


    "You said you would leave me, now you''re really stuck with me," his voice came out more animal than


    I''ve ever heard it, low and rumbly, as he stood up.


    I shook my head and gritted my teeth.


    "Go to h3ll!" I screamed as I ran at him and shoved him out the window.


    His eyes went wide as the ss shattered around him and he fell.


    He''ll be fine.


    But now this mark will always be a scar of violence and not of love.


    I didn''t want it that way.


    But Wolfie took that choice away from me. Forced it on me.


    I felt the tears well up again.


    And aren''t I allowed to be heart broken and pissed the f**k off over that?


    I ran out of the nowpletely destroyed room, and didn''t stop for anything.

 Chapter 40) You Thought

    Chapter 40) You Thought


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I grunted as they ced me onto the bed in front of Doc.


    "That dog MARKED her?!" She gritted next to me, starting her examination.


    "Yes, we''re currently thinking of the most gruesome way possible to murder him. Do you have any


    suggestions?" Rose spoke matter-of-factly.


    "I think I might have a few," Doc grumbled.


    I rolled my eyes with an almost nonexistent smile, because it hurts to move anything.


    They''re not actually going to do that.


    But I love them for wanting to.


    It unfortunately didn''t do much to fill the hole in my chest left by a certain alpha.


    "Well, I can''t do much for the mark," Doc said regrettably. "If I try to do anything like stitches, your


    body will most likely reject it and it''ll just put you in more pain."


    I feel like banging my head against the wall.


    Mating marks are so freaking confusing and annoying.


    And painful, apparently.


    But that might just be me.


    "How long until it''s healed?" Brandon asked.


    Doc sighed, "About a week, maybe longer."


    All of our jaws dropped.


    Ow.


    "Why so long?" Rose questioned with a furrowed brow.


    Doc shook her head, "A number of reasons. The sensitivity of the area, it has to remain open long


    enough to create a scar, and it''s a way to force the mates together." She looked at me sadly.


    "Closeness with a mate makes it go faster, but. . . I don''t think there''s going to be much of that going


    on."


    I almostughed out loud, "No there is not," I rasped painfully.


    She nodded. ". . . So! About your side, that will be healed in a day or two with stitches."


    I tried to nod but froze, "Sounds good," I said instead.


    "Oh, and I''m gonna give you something for your hand to help the scarring," Doc looked down at me,


    very unamused.


    I chuckled nervously. She''s referring to the one I sliced with a dagger. Oops.


    This is going to be a long week.


    ~*~*~*~


    I looked into the mirror after getting dressed for the day, and my eyes went straight to the mark on my


    neck.


    The ugly thing is finally almostpletely closed!


    Though, it''s being reced by a possibly even uglier scar.


    You can see, very clearly, where his canniness plunged in and how they were torn out.


    Cute, right?


    Anyway, I haven''t seen him in more than a week. I''ve heard him fighting with Rose and Brandon


    outside my door. But he never usually gets past that point.


    Last night though, while I was pretending to be asleep, I heard him sneak in.


    Brandon and Rose must have figured he had given up because he hadn''t been showing uptely and


    gone to get some rest.


    I''m d. They''ve been looking after me for the past week. They needed some sleep.


    But I heard him ease the door open and tread lightly over to my bed. I stayed facing away from him


    with my eyes closed, trying not to let him know I''m awake.


    His scent made tears prick my eyes at the time.


    I''m more hurt than I''ll ever be angry.


    I heard him sniffle from his ce sitting behind me.


    Is he. . . Is he crying?


    I focused my sense of smell and found the saltiness of tears other than mine.


    He''s crying. . .


    I had to hold my breath to prevent from making a sound of sadness.


    This man confuses me so much.


    He makes my heart hurt.


    "I''m so sorry," his voice shook.


    The tears escaped from my closed eyelids.


    Why would he be pretending if he thinks I''m asleep?


    Maybe he knows I''m faking it?


    I felt his hand on my shoulder, and it took everything in me not to flinch. But his touch was gentle, and


    feather light. Almost like he was afraid I''d break.


    He sniffled again. "I didn''t mean to," he cried, "I swear."


    . . . I hate how crazy he makes me.


    The one person I can''t read, the Moon Goddess makes my mate.


    "And Mki," his voice broke, "as much he likes toe off as the tough guy, he didn''t mean to either."


    I could feel his hand shaking on my shoulder. "He didn''t mean to hurt you," he repeated.


    Mki. . . that must be his wolf.


    . . . I


    Um. . .


    F**k! Why do I want to forgive him so bad?!


    His hand suddenly trailed to the exposed mark on my neck, and this time I couldn''t help but stiffen.


    His hand immediately froze.


    Even though the touch was feather light, it triggered a chain reaction of fireworks and butterflies and


    everything nice.


    Only to remind me of everything I don''t have.


    I don''t have stability. I don''t have a symbol of love on my neck. I don''t have a mate.


    I don''t have anything this mark is supposed to represent.


    "If you''re awake," I heard his voice the smallest it''s ever been, "I hope someday I can earn your


    forgiveness."


    I let out a shaky breath.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "And if you''re asleep. . . There''s no way you can stop me from doing this."


    I felt him lean over, and for a second my mind went crazy over the worst possibilities, but everything


    went still when he ced his lips on my neck.


    His lips were practically hovering, the touch was so gentle.


    And for the first time in, however many days, I wasn''t in pain.


    The hurtpletely vanished and was reced by the best feeling I''ve ever felt.


    I was starting to lull to sleep with the feeling of ecstasyforting me and rapping around me like a


    cocoon.


    Then it vanished and I jolted back awake.


    It was like Wolfie pulled the rug out from under me when he pulled away.


    He sighed, "Hopefully I''ll see you tomorrow before I leave."


    And now I''m standing in front of my mirror thinking about hisst statement.


    That means his team''s heading on the hunt today.


    And I already have a n.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    "Let me through," I told Rose and Brandon at Maria''s door.


    Looks like they''er back at their post this morning.


    No matter. Zach has been telling me to give her space ¡ª the only reason I haven''t thrown their @sses


    back in the jails ¡ª but there''s no way I''m leaving without saying goodbye.


    "Seb, Josh," I called the closest warrior wolves over. "Get them out of my way."


    They immediately did as told and grabbed for Maria''s friends.


    "Hey!" Rose red.


    "You don''t wanna do this," Brandon snarled.


    Before long, there was a bigmotion and the beginning of a fight in the middle of the hallway.


    But the sound of the door opening and what followed shut everyone up, "Guys, it''s fine."


    Rose and Brandon nced at Maria standing with her door open.


    "Huh?" They both frowned at her.


    She nodded. "Really, let him in."


    She emphasized her point more by opening the door wider and stepping aside for me.


    I wiped off my own confused expression and reced it with a smirk towards Rose and Brandon.


    I tried to saunter into her room over my apparent win, but guilt started gnawing at me the second she


    closed the door.


    I turned to find her leaning against it with her head down.


    The sight of her made me speechless, just like it didst night.


    This girl will be the death of me.


    "So. . ." She mumbled, not looking up and picking at the floor with the toe of her shoe.


    "So. . ." I whispered back.


    "I heard what you saidst night. . ."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Stop it, this doesn''t mean she forgives you.


    I took in a deep inhale.


    "You did?" I answered back stupidly. "What. . . Um. . . What''d you think?"


    ". . . I-I don''t really know yet," she yed with her hands.


    ''Well, that''s not a definite ''I hate your guts''.''


    You, shut up.


    I nodded. "Well, um, I just came over to say goodbye."


    She slowly looked up at me.


    The look in her eyes made me week at the knees.


    "You''re leaving for the search?" She asked in a small voice.


    I nodded.


    Goddess, I want her in my arms.


    She nodded back, "Well, I just wanted to say ¡ª"


    "No Maria," I said sternly, but then felt my heart soften. "I don''t wanna fight today," I told her tiredly,


    looking into her beautiful green eyes.


    I expected her to continue pushing, but instead she lowered her head, "Yeah, me neither." She looked


    back up, "I just wanted to say good luck," she smiled.


    My heart melted, and I couldn''t help myself. I ran up to her, scooped her up into a hug and nted


    big, firm kiss onto her lips.


    After a second I ced her back down and beamed at her.


    I''m finally getting through to her! She''s finally excepting things!


    You might not have ruined everything, Ki.


    ''Thank the goddess.''


    Zach opened the door while I still had her in my arms. Both of our heads whipped in his direction.


    "Oh," his eyebrows rose, "am I interrupting something?"


    "No," I said at the same time Maria said, "Yes."


    I looked down at her as my smile only grew. "I''ve gotta go, I''ll see you soon," I told her pecking the top


    of her head without even thinking about it.


    I walked out with Zach with a giddy feeling in my stomach.


    So giddy, in fact, I forgot to lock the door.


    ~*~*~*~


    We pulled up to our first destination in the bad part of open territory, along with the vampires and


    wolves from House Blue Blood and Night Hound Pack, the territories we''re partnered with for the


    search.


    "All right, everyone knows what they''re looking for?" I questioned as one of the ones in charge.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Great, let''s get going ¡ª"


    "Wait for me!" I heard a very familiar female voice call from the van.


    I froze.


    Oh, she didn''t.

 Chapter 40: 39 - Postponed

    Chapter 40: 39 - Postponed


    Jason''s POV


    Panic filled my chest as I regained back control of my own body.


    Then came the pain of being pushed out a third story window.


    But that''s not important right now.


    I breathed heavily as I stumbled to my feet.


    S**t, s**t, s**t


    S**t Mki! What have you done?!


    Silence.


    Oh, of course you have nothing to say!


    I gritted my teeth as I half walked, half limped back toward the doors of the Main House.


    With each step, I grew angrier at myself, but there was a bone crushing sadness to counter it.


    An enraged, but even more-so, distraught, roar ripped through me.


    "F**k!" I screamed.


    "F**k, what have I done?" My voice cracked.


    Next thing I knew, Zach came sprinting over with wide and alert eyes. They fell on the blood on my


    hand, and mouth, and to the broken window that he knows goes to Maria''s room. His gaze switched to


    my eyes with a hard look.


    "What did you do?" He questioned worriedly.


    I couldn''t stop the tears, "I have to go after her," I ran forward.


    He stopped me and gripped my shoulders. "Dude, what happened? What did you do?"


    That''s when Maria''s friends, Rose and Brandon, came into view, but I wasn''t paying attention to them.


    I looked into my second inmand''s eyes, someone who''s supposed to being to me for trouble,


    not the other way around, and broke even further, "I didn''t mean to," I cried, trying to pry him off me.


    Rose''s voice went dark, "What did you do?" She repeated after Zach.


    "I didn''t mean to hurt her," I cried to my Beta. To my best friend. A silent, "help me," was in my words. "I


    swear! He. . . He. I couldn''t stop him," I shook my head, nearly hysterical.


    Realization washed over his face, and he looked like he pitied me.


    But he just fought harder to hold me back. Away from her.


    "You bastard!" Brandon bellowed as he charged towards me.


    They don''t even know the half of it.


    Gah!


    I hate myself.


    "Wait! Brandon!" Rosetched onto him. "Mari needs us! She probably went where she always does.


    We can beat the s**t out of himter, but right now, Mari shouldn''t be alone," she looked into his eyes.


    His gaze whipped in my direction. He gave me onest long re before he left with his mate with a


    grunt.


    "Let me go," I looked back to Zach, "Let me go," I pleaded.


    He shook his head with sad eyes, "She probably doesn''t wanna see you right now, man."


    My heart shattered.


    Mki finally came out of silence to whimper.


    My blood boiled at the reminder of what he did.


    Yeah, you better cry, you f**king animal! Piece of s**t! Look what you''ve done!! You''ve driven her away!


    She''ll never be ours now!


    ''She is ours,'' he grumbled quietly.


    OH REALLY?! I hollered at him. WHAT ABOUT THIS SITUATION MAKES YOU THINK THAT?!


    ''My mark on her neck.''


    Oh you ¡ª


    ''And her tie to us through the mate bond.''


    I swear, I''m going to ¡ª


    ''And her house in our hands.''


    I shoved him to the back of my mind.


    Locked him in a cage.


    Put a muzzle over his mouth.


    Smart @ss.


    Without him pestering me, I could focus back on Zach. "I have to go to her," I tried to shake him off.


    "You have to let me go to her," I looked him straight in the eyes.


    From the look of it, his heart seemed to be breaking too, but he still shook his head. "Not now, man.


    Just give her some time."


    "I-I have to fix things," I stammered frantically.


    "I know you do," he nodded, holding my gaze and arms tighter. "And you will. When she''s ready."


    -----


    Rose''s POV


    We booked it to the private training center when Maria''s scent wasn''t headed towards the woods.


    I swear, I''m gonna kill that guy for hurting her.


    And I know Brandon feels the same way. His anger ising off him in waves. Even if someone


    couldn''t feel emotions, they''d probably still be able to tell.


    I turned to my mate as we sprinted towards the building.


    I love this guy.


    He''ll do anything for our friends and family.


    I love him so much.


    I love him so much that ¡ª oh s**t, we''re here.


    And I smell blood.


    We rushed in to find Maria going to town on a punching bag.


    My heart clenched at the site of her.


    "Oh no," I felt myself whisper.


    "GAH!" She screamed. "Stupid! Stupid! Stupid! I HATE YOU!" She kicked and punched and hit and hit


    and hit.


    We ran up to her.


    "Maria stop!" Brandon demanded. "You''re hurt!"


    The blood is soaking her t-shirt at this point.


    But things like that never stopped her before.


    She sobbed loudly. "I. Hate. Him!"


    She kept hitting and hitting and hitting.


    "MARI!" I hollered.


    It finally seemed like we got through to her.


    Her sobs quieted but the tears kept falling.


    She gave onest angry kick to the bag, putting all her force into it, then copsed into a whimpering


    heap.


    The both of us hurried to crouch down next to her.


    "Maria," I whispered again, gently cing my hand on her shoulder.


    "Here, let me see the wound, Mari," Brandon reached towards her.


    She didn''t make a move to show him herself, but didn''t object as he lifted up her tattered shirt to show


    us her shredded stomach.


    We both cringed.


    Brandon tried to shrug, "Don''t worry," he nced nervously at me, "it''s just a scratch."


    I huffed, "Yeah, just a scratch that''s not gonna heal if you keep doing sh*t like that," I nudged my head


    to the punching bag.


    She just leaned into my shoulder and cried silently.


    Brandon and I looked at each other.


    I sighed sadly. "You''re okay, babe." I ran my hands through her hair. "Do you wanna tell us what


    happened?"


    "Wait," Brandon spoke up, "are you hurt anywhere else?"


    I leaned away a little bit so we could see her face.


    She sniffled and let out another sob. "It hurts so bad," her shoulders shook.


    Brandon and I looked up in rm.


    Maria doesn''tin. Not about pain. She''s a fu*king rock.


    I''ve seen her continue fighting on two broken ankles, a shattered hip bone, and a dislocated shoulder.


    I can''t imagine how excruciating this injury is if Maria is sobbing over it.


    If she''s actually in enough pain for me to slip by with my ability and feel some of it.


    "What? What hurts? Let me see," Brandon urged as I continued holding her close.


    She shakily reached up to move her hair away from her neck.


    The breath left my lungs.


    Brandon started shaking in anger by the time he could process what the wound was.


    "I-I," Maria choked on her words, "I can''t. It hurts so bad."


    "He''s so dead," I gritted through my teeth.


    "D@mn right he is," Brandon agreed.


    If he thinks he can get away with forcefully marking my best friend, this gruesomely, nheless, he''s


    sadly mistaken.


    Now I understand why Mari''s in agony. Her mate just took a f**king chunk out of her neck.


    The spot where mates are meant to mark is way sensitive to their touch.


    Regr markings hurt. Any movement while their teeth are in your neck is excruciating.


    And if I know Maria ¡ª or can see the f**king hole in her neck ¡ª she fought.


    And what was left behind is not pretty.


    Her sobs got louder and louder into my shoulder.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Before tears coulde to my eyes as well, I scooped her up bridal style with a grunt.


    "I''ll go ahead and tell Doc," Brandon said while getting up, as well. "By the time you get to the infirmary


    with her extra weight, we should have a good ce to put her."


    I nodded, "Sounds good, love."


    He pressed a haste kiss to my cheek and took off.


    I looked down at Mari, "Hang in there," and then took off as well.


    -----


    Jason''s POV


    "We''re postponing our party''s search until Maria''s healed," I growled once I got the news her friends


    took her to the infirmary.


    "Jason, we can''t ¡ª"


    "I''m not leaving her, Zach!" I barked at him.


    He stared at me for a second. Looking into my eyes for something.


    I guess he found it when he shook his head.


    "Fine."

 Chapter 41) She Gets Around

    Chapter 41) She Gets Around


    ???Jason''s POV???


    She did.


    I saw red.


    I''m going to kill her.


    I had to hold myself back from doing, I don''t even know what, when her colorful hair filled head


    popped out of the van.


    "Maria," I gritted.


    She just smiled back at me.


    Zach turned to face us. "Oh s**t," heughed once he saw her.


    I red at him.


    He cleared his throat, "I mean, what are you doing here, Maria?"


    She beamed at him now, "Helping."


    I shook my head, "Oh, you ¡ª"


    "Great!" Someone from Night Hound cut me off. "Someone who knows her way around the city."


    I looked to him then back to her, "Why do you know your way around these parts?"


    She shrugged, refusing to make eye contact with me, "I get around."


    "Maria, the only things in this city are pack-less crooks. What are you ¡ª"


    I was cut off, yet again, by Maria pping her hands, "So, what''s the n," she smiled.


    I swear to the goddess, if someone interrupts me one more time I am going to lose my s**t.


    I couldn''t respond, I was so focused on not tearing someone''s head off. All I could do was stand and


    re daggers at her.


    With my fists clenched painfully tight, I tried to breathe.


    In and out.


    F**k, this isn''t helping.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    Wolfie just stood there ring holes into my head.


    After a few seconds he inhaled to say something else, but I put my finger up, "If you don''t blow up


    about this I''ll consider it your apology for what you did," I told him nkly, all jokes aside.


    He paused, and I could hear his teeth grinding.


    ". . . I already apologized," he finally gritted out.


    I shook my head, "You didn''t even look me in the eye to do it," I told him.


    This was probably a weird sight for everyone else around.


    I hardly demand apologies for even the worst of things, and you''re lucky to catch me "serious" maybe


    once in a blue moon.


    Unless you''re Rose or Brandon or Doc or Marco the trainer, or. . . Well, I guess that''s it.


    Four''s a pretty good number of shoulders to cry on though, I guess.


    ". . . D@mn. . . What the f**k did you do, man," The beta from Night Hound pack, Stephan, chuckled


    after a moment of silence.


    This made me smile a bit.


    I''m quite fond of this guy. He''s on the younger side, in his early twenties. He approaches things


    simrly to me. He''s all about cracking jokes. Never a dull moment with him around, that''s for sure.


    He can be annoying, but he''s always able to real you back in with his charm.


    "None of your business!" Wolfie snapped at him.


    Stephan put his hands up in surrender. "Jeez, man, chill out."


    "Yeah, Jay, what''s gotten into you?" Cali, a vampire warrior from House Blue Blood furrowed her


    brow.


    "Nothing, nothing! Let''s just get going," he red at me as he took the lead.


    "Wow," I heard a familiar voice behind me.


    "That was kind of intense," the other half of the duo finished.


    I turned around to meet Rosie and Brandon with a smile.


    "Sup losers," I smirked at them.


    "Hey stupid," Brandon replied walking to my side.


    "Hiya idiot," Rose said walking beside him.


    My smirk grew.


    This is my arena.


    Our arena.


    Haha, I wonder how Wolfie''s going to react to my expertise.


    We made it to our first location after walking a bit. It''s a bar with a neon green sign that read


    ''MAVERICKS''. (A/N: Not a real bar, btw, at least I don''t think so)


    Most of, if not all, these establishments are owned and run by rogues and wanderers, so most


    gravitate toward that rtive theme, with names like ''MAVERICK'' or ''REBEL''.


    It''s kind of funny actually. The fact that they went solo, ''Rogue'', led them together.


    Sweet right? Sentimental even? Wrong. It just made them even stronger. Even angrier.


    And guess who their favorite people in the world are?


    That''s right, the alphas and pure bloods.


    And we just happen to be a big ol'' group of them.


    And when I say favorite, I mean they''d rip out our intestines and use them as party decorations if they


    got the chance.


    So that''s fun.


    Though, it''s not myself I''m worried about.


    My friends and I have beening to this part of town forever. Before I even understood what my title


    meant, really. I know my way around, how not to get myself killed and whatnot.


    It''s my obnoxious alpha male mate that I''m worried about.


    I hope he knows what he''s getting himself into.


    Wolfie looked to Cali, Stephan, and a brooding wolf from Night Hound I don''t the name of, and began


    giving instructions. "You guys go check inside the ce for the scum-bag. If you find him, bring him out


    back, we''ll be waiting."


    They nodded and we went our separate ways.


    We headed towards the back of the building and it just rued to me, I don''t know what we''re looking


    for.


    I leaned in to whisper to Wolfie, "Hey, what are we ¡ª"


    "Wait, there he is!" Brandon whisper yelled, putting his arm up to stop us, using the other to point


    down the dark ally.


    Wolfie looked in that direction, "Oh s**t, you''re right, that''s him."


    "Who?!" I questioned quietly.


    "Hush!" He hissed.


    I rolled my eyes.


    There was a group of three men ahead. Not anything special, build wise. Just your average vampire


    wanderers  by the scent of them.


    I just don''t know which is the guy we''re looking for.


    Rose straightened up and cleared her throat. "C''mon," She looked to Wolfie as we started heading


    over, "be cool," she instructed him.


    Ah, so she shares my concern that he''ll act like aplete idiot.


    Or. . . Aplete alpha. But that''s the most idiotic thing you could do around here.


    He looked offended as she walked away, and I had to stifle my snicker. "Yeah," I punched his arm, "be


    cool," I smirked and followed Rose and Brandon.


    "You''re not even supposed to be here," I heard him grumble from behind me.


    Iughed even more at that.


    Before we knew it we were strolling up to the wanderers.


    They gave us once overs.


    Taking their sweet time with Rose and I.


    Though the one in the middle did seem to take a second or two longer on my obnoxious alpha male


    mate.


    But I ignored the looks.


    Though, one thing was obvious when they were done with their examination.


    They know we''re not one of them.


    They may not know who exactly, or how high up we are, but they know we''re not wonderers.


    I''d like to keep it that vague for now.


    "I''m Alpha Jason from Silver Moon pack," He grabbed the guy on the left by the throat, "and you''ll


    answer all of our questions if you know what''s good for you."


    Or we could do that, I guess.


    The guy''s friends immediately went into attack mode at the sight of their fellow wonderer being lifted


    off the ground by the throat, but I didn''t have the energy for this right now so I stepped between all of


    them.


    "Woah! Woah! Woah! Everyone just chill out!" I put my hands out.


    "You," I spun around to Wolfie, "put him down!" I ordered.


    "But ¡ª"


    "No!" I cut him off.


    "He ¡ª"


    "Nuh-uh, put him down!"


    "I ¡ª"


    "NOW," I hollered at him.


    He dropped the man with a huff.


    "Good," I nodded.


    I smiled at the wonderers. "Now, let''s not cause a scene, and just talk about this." I looked at


    everyone.


    Rose and Brandon just stood behind me, having my back.


    They know the drill.


    After a few seconds there were some hesitant nods.


    My smile grew, "Perfect." I looked to the man with the now quickly bruising neck, "Now, my friends and


    I need information from you, and you can either give it to us the easy way, or the hard way."


    His eyes racked my body as I spoke. He''s probably freaking undressing me in his mind right now.


    Gross.


    He just got chocked out and that is all he''s thinking about?


    Typical.


    Woah, wait. Was that sexist or prejudice against wanderers?


    Y''know what, I think it was just prejudice against sketchy people in alleyways.


    Moving on, I snapped my fingers in his face, "Hellooo."


    He came back to reality.


    And had the audacity to smirk, showing off his yellow fangs. "And what would I get out of it?"


    I forced myself to put on a matching smirk before the disgust reached my face, only to saunter closer


    to him.


    I felt Wolfie move behind me. I assume he was reaching for me, but I also felt Rose and Brandon stop


    him.


    I made sure to make my voice sound deep and sultry for the next thing I said to him, "I''m sure we can


    work something out," I batted my eyshes at the wanderer for good measure.


    A low growl resonated from where Wolfie was standing.


    Welp, that''s my cue to speed this up.


    For a final push, I looked up at the man through myshes and bit my lip while putting my hand out for


    him.


    Wolfie''s strong grip had just made contact with my shoulder when I twisted the arm that was attached


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    to the hand the man stupidly gave me.


    Now I have him pressed against the wall with his arm at an angle I can''t imagine could be very


    Wolfie''s hand disappeared from my shoulder.


    I internally smirked.


    I moved my hair out of the way and leaned towards the man''s ear.


    His friends finally snapped out of their shock and tried to pounce, but the rest of our group had


    arrived, and they were no match for all of us.


    Weren''t really a match for any of us, but even they knew they were helpless now.


    I continued with what I was doing. "How about this?" I told him quietly, but everyone there could here


    it. "How about, you tell us what we want to know, and I leave your arm attached to your body," I smiled


    at the man and jerked his arm for emphasis.


    He groaned out in pain.


    "How does that sound?" I asked sweetly.


    He only let out incoherent groans again.


    I sighed, "Well?!" I said louder, bending his arm further. There was a loud ''POP'' that followed.


    "Arghh! Fine, fine! I''ll tell you what you want to know!"


    I smiled brightly, "Great," I looked to Wolfie and the others, "What is it we want to know


    again?"

 Chapter 41: 40 - You Thought

    Chapter 41: 40 - You Thought


    ***Maria''s POV***


    I grunted as they ced me onto the bed in front of Doc.


    "That dog MARKED her?!" She gritted next to me, starting her examination.


    "Yes, we''re currently thinking of the most gruesome way possible to murder him. Do you have any


    suggestions?" Rose spoke matter-of-factly.


    "I think I might have a few," Doc grumbled.


    I rolled my eyes with an almost nonexistent smile, because it hurts to move anything.


    They''re not actually going to do that.


    But I love them for wanting to.


    It unfortunately didn''t do much to fill the hole in my chest left by a certain alpha.


    "Well, I can''t do much for the mark," Doc said regrettably. "If I try to do anything like stitches, your body


    will most likely reject it and it''ll just put you in more pain."


    I feel like banging my head against the wall.


    Mating marks are so freaking confusing and annoying.


    And painful, apparently.


    But that might just be me.


    "How long until it''s healed?" Brandon asked.


    Doc sighed, "About a week, maybe longer."


    All of our jaws dropped.


    Ow.


    "Why so long?" Rose questioned with a furrowed brow.


    Doc shook her head, "A number of reasons. The sensitivity of the area, it has to remain open long


    enough to create a scar, and it''s a way to force the mates together." She looked at me sadly.


    "Closeness with a mate makes it go faster, but. . . I don''t think there''s going to be much of that going


    on."


    I almostughed out loud, "No there is not," I rasped painfully.


    She nodded. ". . . So! About your side, that will be healed in a day or two with stitches."


    I tried to nod but froze, "Sounds good," I said instead.


    "Oh, and I''m gonna give you something for your hand to help the scarring," Doc looked down at me,


    very unamused.


    I chuckled nervously. She''s referring to the one I sliced with a dagger. Oops.


    This is going to be a long week.


    ~*~*~*~


    I looked into the mirror after getting dressed for the day, and my eyes went straight to the mark on my


    neck.


    The ugly thing is finally almostpletely closed!


    Though, it''s being reced by a possibly even uglier scar.


    You can see, very clearly, where his canniness plunged in and how they were torn out.


    Cute, right?


    Anyway, I haven''t seen him in more than a week. I''ve heard him fighting with Rose and Brandon


    outside my door. But he never usually gets past that point.


    Last night though, while I was pretending to be asleep, I heard him sneak in.


    Brandon and Rose must have figured he had given up because he hadn''t been showing uptely and


    gone to get some rest.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m d. They''ve been looking after me for the past week. They needed some sleep.


    But I heard him ease the door open and tread lightly over to my bed. I stayed facing away from him


    with my eyes closed, trying not to let him know I''m awake.


    His scent made tears prick my eyes at the time.


    I''m more hurt than I''ll ever be angry.


    I heard him sniffle from his ce sitting behind me.


    Is he. . . Is he crying?


    I focused my sense of smell and found the saltiness of tears other than mine.


    He''s crying. . .


    I had to hold my breath to prevent from making a sound of sadness.


    This man confuses me so much.


    He makes my heart hurt.


    "I''m so sorry," his voice shook.


    The tears escaped from my closed eyelids.


    Why would he be pretending if he thinks I''m asleep?


    Maybe he knows I''m faking it?


    I felt his hand on my shoulder, and it took everything in me not to flinch. But his touch was gentle, and


    feather light. Almost like he was afraid I''d break.


    He sniffled again. "I didn''t mean to," he cried, "I swear."


    . . . I hate how crazy he makes me.


    The one person I can''t read, the Moon Goddess makes my mate.


    "And Mki," his voice broke, "as much he likes toe off as the tough guy, he didn''t mean to either."


    I could feel his hand shaking on my shoulder. "He didn''t mean to hurt you," he repeated.


    Mki. . . that must be his wolf.


    . . . I


    Um. . .


    F**k! Why do I want to forgive him so bad?!


    His hand suddenly trailed to the exposed mark on my neck, and this time I couldn''t help but stiffen.


    His hand immediately froze.


    Even though the touch was feather light, it triggered a chain reaction of fireworks and butterflies and


    everything nice.


    Only to remind me of everything I don''t have.


    I don''t have stability. I don''t have a symbol of love on my neck. I don''t have a mate.


    I don''t have anything this mark is supposed to represent.


    "If you''re awake," I heard his voice the smallest it''s ever been, "I hope someday I can earn your


    forgiveness."


    I let out a shaky breath.


    "And if you''re asleep. . . There''s no way you can stop me from doing this."


    I felt him lean over, and for a second my mind went crazy over the worst possibilities, but everything


    went still when he ced his lips on my neck.


    His lips were practically hovering, the touch was so gentle.


    And for the first time in, however many days, I wasn''t in pain.


    The hurtpletely vanished and was reced by the best feeling I''ve ever felt.


    I was starting to lull to sleep with the feeling of ecstasyforting me and rapping around me like a


    cocoon.


    Then it vanished and I jolted back awake.


    It was like Wolfie pulled the rug out from under me when he pulled away.


    He sighed, "Hopefully I''ll see you tomorrow before I leave."


    And now I''m standing in front of my mirror thinking about hisst statement.


    That means his team''s heading on the hunt today.


    And I already have a n.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    "Let me through," I told Rose and Brandon at Maria''s door.


    Looks like they''er back at their post this morning.


    No matter. Zach has been telling me to give her space ¡ª the only reason I haven''t thrown their @sses


    back in the jails ¡ª but there''s no way I''m leaving without saying goodbye.


    "Seb, Josh," I called the closest warrior wolves over. "Get them out of my way."


    They immediately did as told and grabbed for Maria''s friends.


    "Hey!" Rose red.


    "You don''t wanna do this," Brandon snarled.


    Before long, there was a bigmotion and the beginning of a fight in the middle of the hallway.


    But the sound of the door opening and what followed shut everyone up, "Guys, it''s fine."


    Rose and Brandon nced at Maria standing with her door open.


    "Huh?" They both frowned at her.


    She nodded. "Really, let him in."


    She emphasized her point more by opening the door wider and stepping aside for me.


    I wiped off my own confused expression and reced it with a smirk towards Rose and Brandon.


    I tried to saunter into her room over my apparent win, but guilt started gnawing at me the second she


    closed the door.


    I turned to find her leaning against it with her head down.


    The sight of her made me speechless, just like it didst night.


    This girl will be the death of me.


    "So. . ." She mumbled, not looking up and picking at the floor with the toe of her shoe.


    "So. . ." I whispered back.


    "I heard what you saidst night. . ."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    Stop it, this doesn''t mean she forgives you.


    I took in a deep inhale.


    "You did?" I answered back stupidly. "What. . . Um. . . What''d you think?"


    ". . . I-I don''t really know yet," she yed with her hands.


    ''Well, that''s not a definite ''I hate your guts''.''


    You, shut up.


    I nodded. "Well, um, I just came over to say goodbye."


    She slowly looked up at me.


    The look in her eyes made me week at the knees.


    "You''re leaving for the search?" She asked in a small voice.


    I nodded.


    Goddess, I want her in my arms.


    She nodded back, "Well, I just wanted to say ¡ª"


    "No Maria," I said sternly, but then felt my heart soften. "I don''t wanna fight today," I told her tiredly,


    looking into her beautiful green eyes.


    I expected her to continue pushing, but instead she lowered her head, "Yeah, me neither." She looked


    back up, "I just wanted to say good luck," she smiled.


    My heart melted, and I couldn''t help myself. I ran up to her, scooped her up into a hug and nted big,


    firm kiss onto her lips.


    After a second I ced her back down and beamed at her.


    I''m finally getting through to her! She''s finally excepting things!


    You might not have ruined everything, Ki.


    ''Thank the goddess.''


    Zach opened the door while I still had her in my arms. Both of our heads whipped in his direction.


    "Oh," his eyebrows rose, "am I interrupting something?"


    "No," I said at the same time Maria said, "Yes."


    I looked down at her as my smile only grew. "I''ve gotta go, I''ll see you soon," I told her pecking the top


    of her head without even thinking about it.


    I walked out with Zach with a giddy feeling in my stomach.


    So giddy, in fact, I forgot to lock the door.


    ~*~*~*~


    We pulled up to our first destination in the bad part of open territory, along with the vampires and


    wolves from House Blue Blood and Night Hound Pack, the territories we''re partnered with for the


    search.


    "All right, everyone knows what they''re looking for?" I questioned as one of the ones in charge.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Great, let''s get going ¡ª"


    "Wait for me!" I heard a very familiar female voice call from the van.


    I froze.


    Oh, she didn''t.

 Chapter 42) Nose Goes

    Chapter 42) Nose Goes


    The information the Wonderer gave us lead us to the next informant, then they lead us to the next, then


    the next, and it was all very repetitive.


    I''m just waiting for the one who can give us actual, useful, information.


    Luckily though, all of this here-say has been leading us farther out of rogue territory.


    We''re still in unimednd, which means you''ll see a couple here and there, but these are usually far


    less hateful towards higher ups.


    Wended ourselves at a very popr location for these little meetings.


    Another night club.


    Although this one''s going to be way more packed. It''s prime clubbing hours now. It was a little early in


    the night before, and not many people were on the streets.


    Now we''re going to have to be a little more discreet as to not cause a scene.


    Thankfully, everyone figured we should probably try and blend in on this trip so we dressed pretty


    casually.


    Wolfie was making me hot with ckbat pants, boots, and a dark blue shirt.


    All of which hugged him in all the right ces.


    Everyone just wore variations of that and jeans, or joggers or something. Some had jackets or


    hoodies on.


    Like I said, low key.


    I am wearing basketball shorts and a t-shirt I snatched from my closet before I snuck onboard. My


    hair''s just thrown up in a high pony.


    Maybe a little too low key for clubbing, but what can you do?


    We walked in after giving a nod to the bouncer and got a few stares.


    And by a few, I mean practically everyone in the building turned to us. But that''s to be expected. A


    group of high rankers will never go unnoticed, no matter where you are.


    And I''m positive I''ll never get used to it.


    But I have gotten decently good at ignoring it.


    Following the n to be discreet as we can be, we all sauntered over to the bar.


    Some people that were sitting there moved when they saw using.


    Things like that will always rub me the wrong way.


    But that made room for some of us to sit down while the rest just leaned against the bar.


    We ordered some drinks.


    Well, they ordered some drinks. Wolfie took the liberty to order a Dr. Pepper for me.


    I''m not even going to wonder how he guessed this was my favorite soda.


    I took it with only an eye roll.


    I''ll never turn down a Dr. Pepper.


    After that, we waited, watching the club around us from the perfect vantage point, really.


    For what?


    An opportunity.


    Our guy was in the far corner ying cards, and stereotypically, had a girl on his arm.


    He mmed down a huge wad of cash into the pool and the girl giggled excitedly, like it was the


    funniest thing she''d ever seen, encouraging him.


    I rolled my eyes.


    Bet a million bucks she''s with one of the other guys, conning him out of all his cash.


    The second after I thought that, our target blew up.


    "You''ve been mind linking my cards to your boy toy this whole time, you b**ch!" He howled.


    Where''s my money?


    His hands started shifting into wolf form and his canines became visible from even where I''m standing.


    Our group watched closely.


    I think we''re all thinking the same thing.


    If the two cheaters run out the door and he chases, we''ll be able to question him in a quieter, more


    discreet ce.


    But that''s not what happened.


    The second he started shifting, his aura could be felt and the two wolves who yed him looked like


    they could piss themselves.


    Hm, he''s a worrier wolf. I''m not sure from what pack, but he sure doesn''t give off push over vibes.


    Thatplicates things.


    The two tricksters, mere rogues, did the smart thing and threw all their money at him and bolted.


    "Crap," Cali said, staring at where the scene took ce.


    "Crap is right," I sighed.


    Everyone we''ve been dealing with up until now have been rogues, wonderers or criminals. If we ¡ª a


    big group of prominent members of other houses ¡ª go up to this probably highly decorated worrier, if


    his aura says anything, and start making threats, it could start huge problems between territories.


    Problems we can''t afford right now.


    "Okay so what are we gonna do?" Happy looked between all of us.


    I looked back at the table to make sure the guy was still there.


    He was grumbling to his buddies, but he had clearly calmed down.


    His canines were still out, but his hands were back to human form.


    I turned back to the group and kept my voice low, "Alright, well now we really can''t let him know who we


    are. Which means no threatening with our title or unting our aura. I''m looking at you three and your


    werewolfmand or whatever," I pointed at Wolfie, Happy, and Stephan.


    "It''s alphamand," Wolfie corrected.


    "Then why does it work for betas?" Brandon questioned.


    A moment of silence.


    "Yeah, I''ve never gotten that either," Stephan shrugged.


    Happy snorted.


    "Okay, Great, d that''s cleared up," Cali spoke up, "But here''s another fun riddle, what if he has


    pack members here with him?"


    "S**t," Rose cursed.


    My thoughts exactly.


    "We''re just going to have to get him into a false sense of security to lure him where we want him," I


    looked around at the group.


    Rose nodded slowly.


    "Oh my gosh, look over there!" She eximed.


    Of course, I looked.


    "Nose goes!" She hollered.


    Within the span of two seconds, I turned around just in time to see realization hit Cali''s face and her


    finger fly to her nose a millisecond before mine.


    And of course Rose was alreadyfortable and had been there for ages.


    "No!" I whined.


    Rose cackled, "You''re up."


    "So unfair," I grumbled, crossing my arms.


    Happy looked between the three of us. "What just happened?"


    I was thest to touch my nose, so I am the one who has to lure(Seduce) the guy into a false sense of


    security, dang it.


    In basketball shorts and a T-shirt!


    I couldn''t tell him out loud though. Wolfie would probably throw a fit.


    Rose chuckled instead of answering and just waved him off.


    I guess he''ll find out soon enough.


    "Jason!" Cali called, "Why don''t you go start another game with him under some fake name, while us


    girls go to the bathroom?"


    Dang, Cali already knows what''s up even though she just got here!


    But I feel like every girl knows this drill.


    . . . Wow, that''s kind of sad.


    Anyway, I feel like every woman that''s done any sort of work in the field has done her fair share of


    sneaking into men''s minds and hearts.


    Which is probably why Cali caught on so quickly with the nose goes thing.


    Again. . . Sad.


    But, oh well. They dragged me into the bathroom to get fixed while Wolfie headed off to our guy''s


    table.


    He''s going to be pissed. . .


    I looked in the mirror and sighed. "I hate you both."


    They both just chuckled.


    "Love you too, babe," Rose responded.


    I shook my head at her.


    She just shrugged.


    Turning back to the mirror, the first thing I did was take down my hair.


    Now there''s my outfit to tackle.


    I didn''t have any extra clothes with me like everyone else did, because there wasn''t enough room for


    a bag with me in my little crawl space of a hiding spot in the car.


    So I''m stuck with this.


    I ended up literally just tying up my shirt to make it a little shorter and expose a bit of my stomach.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I made sure to keep it long enough in the back so that it didn''t show any skin there, though.


    I looked in the mirror one final time.


    "Wow. . . yeah, still not cute," I shook my head.


    Cali shrugged. "You''re fine, you''re butt looks good in basketball shorts," she said as she walked out of


    the bathroom with Rose and I on her heals.


    I eyed Wolfie, our guy, and another man ying cards.


    I sighed, again. "Well, let''s get this party started, I guess."


    ~~~~~~~~


    (A/N)


    Wow, I kinda wish this was the end of the chapter, that would be a fun line to end on.


    But I have more nned for this chapter so it''s not:)


    Also, it''s ate update so I didn''t wanna cut it short.


    Plz VOTE, COMMENT and SHARE! This is a long one:)


    ~~~~~~~~


    I walked towards them and leaned against a wall near them.


    Because thest thing this guy wants is probably another girl hanging on him after what just happened.


    I have to y it cool.


    Make him notice me.


    So all I did for a few minutes was stand and watch with rxed posture and a bored expression.


    I can practically feel the gears turning in Wolfie''s head. He''s been keeping an eye on me out of the


    corner of his eye.


    I hope he doesn''t ruin this.


    After a bit, our guy started sending nces my way. I made sure to meet his eyes every time but kept a


    bored expression on my face. I didn''t wanna pretend like I was hiding, but I also didn''t wanna seem too


    interested.


    They continued with their card game, and with every passing second, Wolfie became more antsy.


    He hid it well, but I could feel it.


    Ha. Thanks to his d@mn mark.


    "What are you looking at, girl?" Our guy raised his eyebrow at me after he had enough.


    Wolfie stiffened.


    Haha, if that bothers him he''s going to hate whates next.


    I shrugged, ignoring Wolfie and looking at our guy. "Just watching the game." I let my eyes very


    obviously wonder his frame.


    I didn''t actually take any of it in, I was just moving my eyes to make him think I was actually interesting


    in what I was seeing.


    I had to block Wolfie out after that.


    His reactions would just make all of this more difficult.


    He eyed me for a sec, returning the favor of the once over, and wordlessly went back to his game.


    A few more minutes passed.


    Only, I had stopped focusing my gaze on the game as a whole, and onto him.


    He noticed.


    He raised a brow. "Something you wanna say, little girl?"


    Ew, what''s with the name?


    I stered on a smirk. "What? A girl can''t just admire a hunk of a man from afar?"


    Kill me.


    I''m washing my mouth out with soap after this.


    He leaned back in his chair, not sure what to say. He only grunted.


    I''m getting somewhere.


    They kept ying.


    Now they''re both watching me from their peripherals.


    Thank the goddess the third guy''s literally just ignoring me.


    I blocked Wolfie out as soon as possible again.


    "You here alone, babe?" Our guy asked without looking up from his cards.


    Jackpot.


    Don''t look at Wolfie, don''t look at Wolfie.


    I don''t need his reaction messing me up.


    I smirked, "Yeah, you?"


    He took a second.


    ". . . Yeah."


    I nodded with a smile, "Perfect."


    He froze, then snapped out of it and continued.


    Haha, got ''im.


    "So what''s a girl like you doing out all alone?" He nced at me.


    "Looking for some fun," I smirked while slowly walking closer, making sure to sway my hips.


    He immediately went on guard.


    Shhhh, I''m only trying to steal information from you. No need to panic.


    I just raised my eyebrow and leaned on the table.


    His skeptical gaze travelled from my face to my neck, and he red at me. "What''s with the mark


    then?"


    Already got that covered.


    "Oh," my voice went lower, "We don''t talk about him."


    It was his turn to raise a brow.


    I chuckled darkly, "Let''s just say," I leaned farther into him, "I''m a very possessive woman. Easily made


    jealous."


    I pulled a chair from the neighboring table and sat close.


    So close, I wanted to gag.


    "So when someone makes me jealous," he watched me with his full attention. "I retaliate," I said,


    slipping my hand onto his thy.


    I''m internallyugh-crying so hard over what Wolfie probably looks like right now.


    Hopefully he''s not being too obvious.


    "You wouldn''t mind helping me with that, would you?" I batted my eyes at him.


    He smirked and ran his slimy finger down my cheek to my jaw, mark of a mate on my neck long


    forgotten. "Of course, baby."


    I think I just threw up in my mouth a little.


    Nevertheless I smiled at him. "Why, thank you," I leaned in closer.


    The random guy on the left was actually the one who cleared his throat and saved my butt from having


    to go any further.


    I had to force myself to grimace at him on the outside, when I really wanted to jump on him and shower


    him in kisses.


    Wolfie be d@mned.


    He continued ying.


    "So, how old are you, Little one?" He nced at me.


    I ignored my stomach churning in disgust and yed my part. Iughed, "Ugh, that''s such a party


    pooper question," I ced my hand on his jacket covered shoulder and ran it down his arm, "do you


    really need to know?" I looked up at him through myshes.


    He smirked. "No."


    Thought so.


    We started another hand. The man on the left''s gone.


    "So. . ." I trailed, "how old are you?"


    I don''t even wanna know.


    He chuckled, "Ugh, that''s such a party pooper question," he joked, quoting me.


    I pretended tough.


    "Age is but a number." he leaned in dangerously close, "What matters is experience," he nestled his


    nose into the crook of my neck, "and I have a lot of that."


    Goddess, please help me not vomit all over the table.


    And help Wolfie reign it in, while your at it.


    I can practically feel raging heat radiating off of him.


    Good thing I think I have our guy pretty distracted.


    "Great," I grinned seductively, "maybe I''ll be able to learn somethi ¡ª"


    "Your move," Wolfie''s gruff voice came.


    We both looked to him. I pretend red, while Wolfie real red.


    Pft, he acts like I''m enjoying this anymore than him.


    But it finally stopped the man from makingments.


    I may need to consider washing my ears out with soap, as well after all this.


    They yed in silence while I painfully caressed our guy''s arm.


    I can''t take this anymore.


    I sighed, "Well, I''m bored." I stood up and gave the guy, yet another, seductive look. "Come find me


    when you''re done."

 Chapter 42: 41 - She Gets Around

    Chapter 42: 41 - She Gets Around


    ???Jason''s POV???


    She did.


    I saw red.


    I''m going to kill her.


    I had to hold myself back from doing, I don''t even know what, when her colorful hair filled head popped


    out of the van.


    "Maria," I gritted.


    She just smiled back at me.


    Zach turned to face us. "Oh s**t," heughed once he saw her.


    I red at him.


    He cleared his throat, "I mean, what are you doing here, Maria?"


    She beamed at him now, "Helping."


    I shook my head, "Oh, you ¡ª"


    "Great!" Someone from Night Hound cut me off. "Someone who knows her way around the city."


    I looked to him then back to her, "Why do you know your way around these parts?"


    She shrugged, refusing to make eye contact with me, "I get around."


    "Maria, the only things in this city are pack-less crooks. What are you ¡ª"


    I was cut off, yet again, by Maria pping her hands, "So, what''s the n," she smiled.


    I swear to the goddess, if someone interrupts me one more time I am going to lose my s**t.


    I couldn''t respond, I was so focused on not tearing someone''s head off. All I could do was stand and


    re daggers at her.


    With my fists clenched painfully tight, I tried to breathe.


    In and out.


    F**k, this isn''t helping.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    Wolfie just stood there ring holes into my head.


    After a few seconds he inhaled to say something else, but I put my finger up, "If you don''t blow up


    about this I''ll consider it your apology for what you did," I told him nkly, all jokes aside.


    He paused, and I could hear his teeth grinding.


    ". . . I already apologized," he finally gritted out.


    I shook my head, "You didn''t even look me in the eye to do it," I told him.


    This was probably a weird sight for everyone else around.


    I hardly demand apologies for even the worst of things, and you''re lucky to catch me "serious" maybe


    once in a blue moon.


    Unless you''re Rose or Brandon or Doc or Marco the trainer, or. . . Well, I guess that''s it.


    Four''s a pretty good number of shoulders to cry on though, I guess.


    ". . . D@mn. . . What the f**k did you do, man," The beta from Night Hound pack, Stephan, chuckled


    after a moment of silence.


    This made me smile a bit.


    I''m quite fond of this guy. He''s on the younger side, in his early twenties. He approaches things


    simrly to me. He''s all about cracking jokes. Never a dull moment with him around, that''s for sure.


    He can be annoying, but he''s always able to real you back in with his charm.


    "None of your business!" Wolfie snapped at him.


    Stephan put his hands up in surrender. "Jeez, man, chill out."


    "Yeah, Jay, what''s gotten into you?" Cali, a vampire warrior from House Blue Blood furrowed her brow.


    "Nothing, nothing! Let''s just get going," he red at me as he took the lead.


    "Wow," I heard a familiar voice behind me.


    "That was kind of intense," the other half of the duo finished.


    I turned around to meet Rosie and Brandon with a smile.


    "Sup losers," I smirked at them.


    "Hey stupid," Brandon replied walking to my side.


    "Hiya idiot," Rose said walking beside him.


    My smirk grew.


    This is my arena.


    Our arena.


    Haha, I wonder how Wolfie''s going to react to my expertise.


    We made it to our first location after walking a bit. It''s a bar with a neon green sign that read


    ''MAVERICKS''. (A/N: Not a real bar, btw, at least I don''t think so)


    Most of, if not all, these establishments are owned and run by rogues and wanderers, so most gravitate


    toward that rtive theme, with names like ''MAVERICK'' or ''REBEL''.


    It''s kind of funny actually. The fact that they went solo, ''Rogue'', led them together.


    Sweet right? Sentimental even? Wrong. It just made them even stronger. Even angrier.


    And guess who their favorite people in the world are?


    That''s right, the alphas and pure bloods.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    And we just happen to be a big ol'' group of them.


    And when I say favorite, I mean they''d rip out our intestines and use them as party decorations if they


    got the chance.


    So that''s fun.


    Though, it''s not myself I''m worried about.


    My friends and I have beening to this part of town forever. Before I even understood what my title


    meant, really. I know my way around, how not to get myself killed and whatnot.


    It''s my obnoxious alpha male mate that I''m worried about.


    I hope he knows what he''s getting himself into.


    Wolfie looked to Cali, Stephan, and a brooding wolf from Night Hound I don''t the name of, and began


    giving instructions. "You guys go check inside the ce for the scum-bag. If you find him, bring him out


    back, we''ll be waiting."


    They nodded and we went our separate ways.


    We headed towards the back of the building and it just rued to me, I don''t know what we''re looking


    for.


    I leaned in to whisper to Wolfie, "Hey, what are we ¡ª"


    "Wait, there he is!" Brandon whisper yelled, putting his arm up to stop us, using the other to point down


    the dark ally.


    Wolfie looked in that direction, "Oh s**t, you''re right, that''s him."


    "Who?!" I questioned quietly.


    "Hush!" He hissed.


    I rolled my eyes.


    There was a group of three men ahead. Not anything special, build wise. Just your average vampire


    wanderers by the scent of them.


    I just don''t know which is the guy we''re looking for.


    Rose straightened up and cleared her throat. "C''mon," She looked to Wolfie as we started heading


    over, "be cool," she instructed him.


    Ah, so she shares my concern that he''ll act like aplete idiot.


    Or. . . Aplete alpha. But that''s the most idiotic thing you could do around here.


    He looked offended as she walked away, and I had to stifle my snicker. "Yeah," I punched his arm, "be


    cool," I smirked and followed Rose and Brandon.


    "You''re not even supposed to be here," I heard him grumble from behind me.


    Iughed even more at that.


    Before we knew it we were strolling up to the wanderers.


    They gave us once overs.


    Taking their sweet time with Rose and I.


    Though the one in the middle did seem to take a second or two longer on my obnoxious alpha male


    mate.


    But I ignored the looks.


    Though, one thing was obvious when they were done with their examination.


    They know we''re not one of them.


    They may not know who exactly, or how high up we are, but they know we''re not wonderers.


    I''d like to keep it that vague for now.


    "I''m Alpha Jason from Silver Moon pack," He grabbed the guy on the left by the throat, "and you''ll


    answer all of our questions if you know what''s good for you."


    Or we could do that, I guess.


    The guy''s friends immediately went into attack mode at the sight of their fellow wonderer being lifted off


    the ground by the throat, but I didn''t have the energy for this right now so I stepped between all of


    them.


    "Woah! Woah! Woah! Everyone just chill out!" I put my hands out.


    "You," I spun around to Wolfie, "put him down!" I ordered.


    "But ¡ª"


    "No!" I cut him off.


    "He ¡ª"


    "Nuh-uh, put him down!"


    "I ¡ª"


    "NOW," I hollered at him.


    He dropped the man with a huff.


    "Good," I nodded.


    I smiled at the wonderers. "Now, let''s not cause a scene, and just talk about this." I looked at everyone.


    Rose and Brandon just stood behind me, having my back.


    They know the drill.


    After a few seconds there were some hesitant nods.


    My smile grew, "Perfect." I looked to the man with the now quickly bruising neck, "Now, my friends and I


    need information from you, and you can either give it to us the easy way, or the hard way."


    His eyes racked my body as I spoke. He''s probably freaking undressing me in his mind right now.


    Gross.


    He just got chocked out and that is all he''s thinking about?


    Typical.


    Woah, wait. Was that sexist or prejudice against wanderers?


    Y''know what, I think it was just prejudice against sketchy people in alleyways.


    Moving on, I snapped my fingers in his face, "Hellooo."


    He came back to reality.


    And had the audacity to smirk, showing off his yellow fangs. "And what would I get out of it?"


    I forced myself to put on a matching smirk before the disgust reached my face, only to saunter closer to


    him.


    I felt Wolfie move behind me. I assume he was reaching for me, but I also felt Rose and Brandon stop


    him.


    I made sure to make my voice sound deep and sultry for the next thing I said to him, "I''m sure we can


    work something out," I batted my eyshes at the wanderer for good measure.


    A low growl resonated from where Wolfie was standing.


    Welp, that''s my cue to speed this up.


    For a final push, I looked up at the man through myshes and bit my lip while putting my hand out for


    him.


    Wolfie''s strong grip had just made contact with my shoulder when I twisted the arm that was attached


    to the hand the man stupidly gave me.


    Now I have him pressed against the wall with his arm at an angle I can''t imagine could be very


    Wolfie''s hand disappeared from my shoulder.


    I internally smirked.


    I moved my hair out of the way and leaned towards the man''s ear.


    His friends finally snapped out of their shock and tried to pounce, but the rest of our group had arrived,


    and they were no match for all of us.


    Weren''t really a match for any of us, but even they knew they were helpless now.


    I continued with what I was doing. "How about this?" I told him quietly, but everyone there could here it.


    "How about, you tell us what we want to know, and I leave your arm attached to your body," I smiled at


    the man and jerked his arm for emphasis.


    He groaned out in pain.


    "How does that sound?" I asked sweetly.


    He only let out incoherent groans again.


    I sighed, "Well?!" I said louder, bending his arm further. There was a loud ''POP'' that followed.


    "Arghh! Fine, fine! I''ll tell you what you want to know!"


    I smiled brightly, "Great," I looked to Wolfie and the others, "What is it we want to know again?"

 Chapter 43) A Game for Two

    Chapter 43) A Game for Two


    By the end of the night, I was in a separate room from the rest of the club with our guy.


    The club has small rooms with couches, and slow music, and red and purple lights to help "set the


    mood" for who knows what(even though we all know what).


    My mood though, couldn''t be happier, no matter how fancy the lights.


    Because sitting excruciatingly close to this man on this couch, is making me remember what the group


    told me about this particr piece of information.


    I don''t need it out of his mouth. I need it off of his person.


    I need to steal aputer hard drive off this guy.


    It''s convenient because he already expects me to be running my hands all over him.


    "So, how do you wanna ¡ª"


    "Shhh, just close your eyes," I smirked at him.


    He narrowed his eyes at me, but was still grinning.


    I batted my eyshes, "Please?"


    He did it.


    And I whacked him over the back of the head with one of the pieces of d¨¦cor.


    He fell onto the couch, limp.


    Because even if it wouldn''t have been suspicious that I was intensely surveying his body with my eyes


    and hands, that''s gross. Even if it''s fake, I don''t even wanna act like I''m enjoying it.


    I shuddered.


    Besides, he''s a werewolf, so hopefully if he has a bump or something, he''ll heal by the time anyone


    finds him here.


    And everyone will just me his passing out and the fact hisst memory was of a pretty girl sweet


    talking him on too much to drink.


    And boom, my group and I disappear like we weren''t even here. Sessfully avoiding a war over 7


    high-rankers assaulting a worrier from a different pack.


    In order for thatst part to happen though, I need to get the hard drive.


    I searched his pockets and jacket and found nothing in either.


    I sighed, why me?


    I ran my hands down the guy''s wide torso ¡ª let''s just say it''s obvious he''s a worrier ¡ª and looked for


    anything that might feel off. I didn''t get any results there, so I moved onto his lower half.


    I gave both his legs a thorough pat down and even checked his boots.


    Nada.


    I groaned, you''ve gotta be kidding me.


    I climbed around him and struggled to get his jacket off.


    It''s kind of a good thing too because, theck of boots and jacket will help sell the story the he just


    passed out while having some fun.


    I pulled on the arms and just about everywhere I could reach to get the dang thing off, but the way he''s


    I gritted my teeth and shook my head.


    I gave an aggressive tug to get the annoying fabric out from under this seemingly million ton man, and


    it worked.


    I got it out from under him.


    But it made us both topple off the couch and, of course, his million ton selfnded on top of me.


    "Ughh!" I whined, pushing and pulling at him to get him off.


    Realizing I was getting frustrated(and honestly a little cloister phobic) I took a deep, exaggerated


    breath.


    I ended up regretting it because of the mixture of alcohol and BO that hit my nose immediately. On the


    bright side, it cleared my mind.


    I decided to take the opportunity to remove his jacket while he wasn''tying on it.


    Once I got my left hand free from stuck between us, I went to work on removing the sleeves, then


    removed the whole thing altogether.


    I searched it a second time, just in case, but got the same results.


    I sighed, I can''t believe I''m about to do this.


    I rapped my arms around the man and started feeling up and down his back.


    He stirred.


    Crap.


    I froze.


    Seconds ticked by, and he didn''t move again, so I continued with a little more haste.


    Please don''t wake up, please don''t wake up.


    I got to the cor of his shirt and froze again, but for apletely different reason.


    It feels like there''s an object sewn into the hem.


    I hurriedly put hands on each of his arms and took a deep breath in preparation to remove the elephant


    from on top of me.


    With a lot of effort, I managed to peel him off.


    Iid there breathing heavily for a second, but then sat up to pull out the knife I stored under my


    clothing.


    I slit right under where I know the object is and slipped it out.


    It was aputer hard drive.


    I smirked, "Jackpot."


    The man groaned, "Five more minutes grandma."


    I hopped to my feet with a snort and scurried out of the room.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    I knew the second she came out of that damn room.


    Zach had to hold me back from busting the door down the whole time she was in there, but now, I


    don''t know if that will be enough to keep me at bay.


    When she emerged, her scent was the first thing that hit me, but what came with it is what set me off.


    ''What the f**k was she doing in there?!'' Mki growled.


    She skipped closer with an adorable smile and my blood boiled hotter.


    His scent''s all f**king over her.


    "Got it," She chirped, holding up theputer drive.


    I only red, focusing on breathing through my mouth.


    It didn''t do much to keep me from wanting to go in that side room and rip this guy''s head off.


    Y''know what? That sounds like a pretty good idea. I think I''ll go do that.


    ''I agree, let''s go do that.''


    I shoved Zach out of the way. He had ced himself between me and Maria (making his head look


    rather rip off-able, as well) but the logical side of me and the part that loves my friend is still hanging by


    a thread, telling me he did it to keep me from jumping her.


    But I''ll deal with herter, I gotta go kill a b*tch.


    I stormed towards where I know the man who touched my girl resides, and mmed the door open.


    Oh. . .


    He''s unconscious.


    But Maria''s scent is smothering him.


    My anger spiked again. I need to know exactly what went on in here, because if it''s anywhere near


    where my mind is headed, someone is going to die tonight.


    Suddenly, Maria popped into the room with an eye roll. "What did you think you were going to find in


    here? Of course I knocked him out."


    I took a deep inhale through my nose, the scent hitting me even harder.


    "Well, what the f**k did you do to him after?" I red at her.


    Her eyes narrowed, "What are you implying, douchebag?


    I opened my mouth for a quick and witty response, but then paused.


    What am I implying?


    ''I think you''re implying that she took advantage him while he was knocked out.''


    Well when you put it like that. . .


    ''You sound like an @sshole using her of raping someone? Yeah.''


    Hey!


    ''What?''


    "Hellooo! Earth to idiot? Stop talking to the little voice in your head and focus!" Maria said, pping


    her hands in front of my face.


    ''This little voice has a name, princess. . . And sharp teeth.''


    "What? Huh?" I zoned back in.


    "Everyone was wondering if you wanted to stay and have some fun, y''know, take a little break


    because of how ahead of schedule we are," Zach grinned, but I knew he meant, ''take a little break


    because of how hot headed you are''.


    But I don''t even care.


    Thank the goddess we''re off that "what was I implying?" topic.


    . . . Do I really zone out for that long?


    "Yeah sure, sounds cool," I nodded.


    Everyone cheered.


    Maria ran off to the bar.


    I rubbed my temples.


    I can''t deal with this right now. I need a distraction. Maria''s scent mixed with that scumbag''s is burning


    my nostrils.


    "Hey, handsome."


    I turned to find a girl with a small smirk on her cherry red lips.


    Well this might work.


    ''She smells like s**t.''


    She only smells bad to us because she''s not Maria.


    ''Exactly, so why are we talking to her?''


    So I can distract myself and keep from doing something stupid to get that stench off Maria.


    ''Why shouldn''t we get his stench off her?''


    Because you know what it would turn into.


    ''Yeah. . . And?"


    And Maria hates us! She''s not going to want us touching her.


    ''We do a lot of things we know she wouldn''t want.''


    Mki! You''re not helping!


    "You wanna dance?" Her squeaky voice asked.


    ''No!''


    "Sure."


    ''NO!''


    Hush, Ki!


    ''NO! She''s icky.''


    C''mon, we can show Maria what she''s missing. . .


    ''. . . If she thinks we like another girl. . .''


    She''lle crawling.


    ''. . . Fine,'' he grumbled after a few seconds of silent thought.


    I went off with the girl.


    She started grinding against me and running her hands all over me.


    I think I''m going to be sick.


    ''MHM!''


    At one point, I closed my eyes and realized if I just imagine that it''s Maria ¡ª the feel of her touch will


    neverpare to hers, but it''ll do ¡ª it bes less intolerable.


    Maybe this will work out.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    Sharp pain spiked in my neck.


    Right where my ugly scar of a mark is.


    "What the?" I frowned.


    I had the instinct to look over my shoulder.


    My blood went cold.


    This man.


    He has the nerve to mark me. . . AND THEN MAKE OUT WITH ANOTHER GIRL?!


    "Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me," I mumbled with a humorlessugh.


    Happy turned over to look at me. "What''s up?"


    After I said nothing, he followed my line of sight.


    His expression darkened. He looks a mixture of confused, surprised and pissed. He got up from his


    chair, presumably to talk some sense into his friend.


    Thank you, Happy, but. . .


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Wait," I grabbed his shoulder, "don''t. . .


    Two can y at this game."

 Chapter 43: 42 - Nose Goes

    Chapter 43: 42 - Nose Goes


    The information the Wonderer gave us lead us to the next informant, then they lead us to the next, then


    the next, and it was all very repetitive.


    I''m just waiting for the one who can give us actual, useful, information.


    Luckily though, all of this here-say has been leading us farther out of rogue territory.


    We''re still in unimednd, which means you''ll see a couple here and there, but these are usually far


    less hateful towards higher ups.


    Wended ourselves at a very popr location for these little meetings.


    Another night club.


    Although this one''s going to be way more packed. It''s prime clubbing hours now. It was a little early in


    the night before, and not many people were on the streets.


    Now we''re going to have to be a little more discreet as to not cause a scene.


    Thankfully, everyone figured we should probably try and blend in on this trip so we dressed pretty


    casually.


    Wolfie was making me hot with ckbat pants, boots, and a dark blue shirt.


    All of which hugged him in all the right ces.


    Everyone just wore variations of that and jeans, or joggers or something. Some had jackets or hoodies


    on.


    Like I said, low key.


    I am wearing basketball shorts and a t-shirt I snatched from my closet before I snuck onboard. My


    hair''s just thrown up in a high pony.


    Maybe a little too low key for clubbing, but what can you do?


    We walked in after giving a nod to the bouncer and got a few stares.


    And by a few, I mean practically everyone in the building turned to us. But that''s to be expected. A


    group of high rankers will never go unnoticed, no matter where you are.


    And I''m positive I''ll never get used to it.


    But I have gotten decently good at ignoring it.


    Following the n to be discreet as we can be, we all sauntered over to the bar.


    Some people that were sitting there moved when they saw using.


    Things like that will always rub me the wrong way.


    But that made room for some of us to sit down while the rest just leaned against the bar.


    We ordered some drinks.


    Well, they ordered some drinks. Wolfie took the liberty to order a Dr. Pepper for me.


    I''m not even going to wonder how he guessed this was my favorite soda.


    I took it with only an eye roll.


    I''ll never turn down a Dr. Pepper.


    After that, we waited, watching the club around us from the perfect vantage point, really.


    For what?


    An opportunity.


    Our guy was in the far corner ying cards, and stereotypically, had a girl on his arm.


    He mmed down a huge wad of cash into the pool and the girl giggled excitedly, like it was the


    funniest thing she''d ever seen, encouraging him.


    I rolled my eyes.


    Bet a million bucks she''s with one of the other guys, conning him out of all his cash.


    The second after I thought that, our target blew up.


    "You''ve been mind linking my cards to your boy toy this whole time, you b**ch!" He howled.


    Where''s my money?


    His hands started shifting into wolf form and his canines became visible from even where I''m standing.


    Our group watched closely.


    I think we''re all thinking the same thing.


    If the two cheaters run out the door and he chases, we''ll be able to question him in a quieter, more


    discreet ce.


    But that''s not what happened.


    The second he started shifting, his aura could be felt and the two wolves who yed him looked like


    they could piss themselves.


    Hm, he''s a worrier wolf. I''m not sure from what pack, but he sure doesn''t give off push over vibes.


    Thatplicates things.


    The two tricksters, mere rogues, did the smart thing and threw all their money at him and bolted.


    "Crap," Cali said, staring at where the scene took ce.


    "Crap is right," I sighed.


    Everyone we''ve been dealing with up until now have been rogues, wonderers or criminals. If we ¡ª a


    big group of prominent members of other houses ¡ª go up to this probably highly decorated worrier, if


    his aura says anything, and start making threats, it could start huge problems between territories.


    Problems we can''t afford right now.


    "Okay so what are we gonna do?" Happy looked between all of us.


    I looked back at the table to make sure the guy was still there.


    He was grumbling to his buddies, but he had clearly calmed down.


    His canines were still out, but his hands were back to human form.


    I turned back to the group and kept my voice low, "Alright, well now we really can''t let him know who we


    are. Which means no threatening with our title or unting our aura. I''m looking at you three and your


    werewolfmand or whatever," I pointed at Wolfie, Happy, and Stephan.


    "It''s alphamand," Wolfie corrected.


    "Then why does it work for betas?" Brandon questioned.


    A moment of silence.


    "Yeah, I''ve never gotten that either," Stephan shrugged.


    Happy snorted.


    "Okay, Great, d that''s cleared up," Cali spoke up, "But here''s another fun riddle, what if he has pack


    members here with him?"


    "S**t," Rose cursed.


    My thoughts exactly.


    "We''re just going to have to get him into a false sense of security to lure him where we want him," I


    looked around at the group.


    Rose nodded slowly.


    "Oh my gosh, look over there!" She eximed.


    Of course, I looked.


    "Nose goes!" She hollered.


    Within the span of two seconds, I turned around just in time to see realization hit Cali''s face and her


    finger fly to her nose a millisecond before mine.


    And of course Rose was alreadyfortable and had been there for ages.


    "No!" I whined.


    Rose cackled, "You''re up."


    "So unfair," I grumbled, crossing my arms.


    Happy looked between the three of us. "What just happened?"


    I was thest to touch my nose, so I am the one who has to lure(Seduce) the guy into a false sense of


    security, dang it.


    In basketball shorts and a T-shirt!


    I couldn''t tell him out loud though. Wolfie would probably throw a fit.


    Rose chuckled instead of answering and just waved him off.


    I guess he''ll find out soon enough.


    "Jason!" Cali called, "Why don''t you go start another game with him under some fake name, while us


    girls go to the bathroom?"


    Dang, Cali already knows what''s up even though she just got here!


    But I feel like every girl knows this drill.


    . . . Wow, that''s kind of sad.


    Anyway, I feel like every woman that''s done any sort of work in the field has done her fair share of


    sneaking into men''s minds and hearts.


    Which is probably why Cali caught on so quickly with the nose goes thing.


    Again. . . Sad.


    But, oh well. They dragged me into the bathroom to get fixed while Wolfie headed off to our guy''s table.


    He''s going to be pissed. . .


    I looked in the mirror and sighed. "I hate you both."


    They both just chuckled.


    "Love you too, babe," Rose responded.


    I shook my head at her.


    She just shrugged.


    Turning back to the mirror, the first thing I did was take down my hair.


    Now there''s my outfit to tackle.


    I didn''t have any extra clothes with me like everyone else did, because there wasn''t enough room for a


    bag with me in my little crawl space of a hiding spot in the car.


    So I''m stuck with this.


    I ended up literally just tying up my shirt to make it a little shorter and expose a bit of my stomach.


    I made sure to keep it long enough in the back so that it didn''t show any skin there, though.


    I looked in the mirror one final time.


    "Wow. . . yeah, still not cute," I shook my head.


    Cali shrugged. "You''re fine, you''re butt looks good in basketball shorts," she said as she walked out of


    the bathroom with Rose and I on her heals.


    I eyed Wolfie, our guy, and another man ying cards.


    I sighed, again. "Well, let''s get this party started, I guess."


    ~~~~~~~~


    (A/N)


    Wow, I kinda wish this was the end of the chapter, that would be a fun line to end on.


    But I have more nned for this chapter so it''s not:)


    Also, it''s ate update so I didn''t wanna cut it short.


    Plz VOTE, COMMENT and SHARE! This is a long one:)


    ~~~~~~~~


    I walked towards them and leaned against a wall near them.


    Because thest thing this guy wants is probably another girl hanging on him after what just happened.


    I have to y it cool.


    Make him notice me.


    So all I did for a few minutes was stand and watch with rxed posture and a bored expression.


    I can practically feel the gears turning in Wolfie''s head. He''s been keeping an eye on me out of the


    corner of his eye.


    I hope he doesn''t ruin this.


    After a bit, our guy started sending nces my way. I made sure to meet his eyes every time but kept a


    bored expression on my face. I didn''t wanna pretend like I was hiding, but I also didn''t wanna seem too


    interested.


    They continued with their card game, and with every passing second, Wolfie became more antsy.


    He hid it well, but I could feel it.


    Ha. Thanks to his d@mn mark.


    "What are you looking at, girl?" Our guy raised his eyebrow at me after he had enough.


    Wolfie stiffened.


    Haha, if that bothers him he''s going to hate whates next.


    I shrugged, ignoring Wolfie and looking at our guy. "Just watching the game." I let my eyes very


    obviously wonder his frame.


    I didn''t actually take any of it in, I was just moving my eyes to make him think I was actually interesting


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    in what I was seeing.


    I had to block Wolfie out after that.


    His reactions would just make all of this more difficult.


    He eyed me for a sec, returning the favor of the once over, and wordlessly went back to his game.


    A few more minutes passed.


    Only, I had stopped focusing my gaze on the game as a whole, and onto him.


    He noticed.


    He raised a brow. "Something you wanna say, little girl?"


    Ew, what''s with the name?


    I stered on a smirk. "What? A girl can''t just admire a hunk of a man from afar?"


    Kill me.


    I''m washing my mouth out with soap after this.


    He leaned back in his chair, not sure what to say. He only grunted.


    I''m getting somewhere.


    They kept ying.


    Now they''re both watching me from their peripherals.


    Thank the goddess the third guy''s literally just ignoring me.


    I blocked Wolfie out as soon as possible again.


    "You here alone, babe?" Our guy asked without looking up from his cards.


    Jackpot.


    Don''t look at Wolfie, don''t look at Wolfie.


    I don''t need his reaction messing me up.


    I smirked, "Yeah, you?"


    He took a second.


    ". . . Yeah."


    I nodded with a smile, "Perfect."


    He froze, then snapped out of it and continued.


    Haha, got ''im.


    "So what''s a girl like you doing out all alone?" He nced at me.


    "Looking for some fun," I smirked while slowly walking closer, making sure to sway my hips.


    He immediately went on guard.


    Shhhh, I''m only trying to steal information from you. No need to panic.


    I just raised my eyebrow and leaned on the table.


    His skeptical gaze travelled from my face to my neck, and he red at me. "What''s with the mark


    then?"


    Already got that covered.


    "Oh," my voice went lower, "We don''t talk about him."


    It was his turn to raise a brow.


    I chuckled darkly, "Let''s just say," I leaned farther into him, "I''m a very possessive woman. Easily made


    jealous."


    I pulled a chair from the neighboring table and sat close.


    So close, I wanted to gag.


    "So when someone makes me jealous," he watched me with his full attention. "I retaliate," I said,


    slipping my hand onto his thy.


    I''m internallyugh-crying so hard over what Wolfie probably looks like right now.


    Hopefully he''s not being too obvious.


    "You wouldn''t mind helping me with that, would you?" I batted my eyes at him.


    He smirked and ran his slimy finger down my cheek to my jaw, mark of a mate on my neck long


    forgotten. "Of course, baby."


    I think I just threw up in my mouth a little.


    Nevertheless I smiled at him. "Why, thank you," I leaned in closer.


    The random guy on the left was actually the one who cleared his throat and saved my butt from having


    to go any further.


    I had to force myself to grimace at him on the outside, when I really wanted to jump on him and shower


    him in kisses.


    Wolfie be d@mned.


    He continued ying.


    "So, how old are you, Little one?" He nced at me.


    I ignored my stomach churning in disgust and yed my part. Iughed, "Ugh, that''s such a party


    pooper question," I ced my hand on his jacket covered shoulder and ran it down his arm, "do you


    really need to know?" I looked up at him through myshes.


    He smirked. "No."


    Thought so.


    We started another hand. The man on the left''s gone.


    "So. . ." I trailed, "how old are you?"


    I don''t even wanna know.


    He chuckled, "Ugh, that''s such a party pooper question," he joked, quoting me.


    I pretended tough.


    "Age is but a number." he leaned in dangerously close, "What matters is experience," he nestled his


    nose into the crook of my neck, "and I have a lot of that."


    Goddess, please help me not vomit all over the table.


    And help Wolfie reign it in, while your at it.


    I can practically feel raging heat radiating off of him.


    Good thing I think I have our guy pretty distracted.


    "Great," I grinned seductively, "maybe I''ll be able to learn somethi ¡ª"


    "Your move," Wolfie''s gruff voice came.


    We both looked to him. I pretend red, while Wolfie real red.


    Pft, he acts like I''m enjoying this anymore than him.


    But it finally stopped the man from makingments.


    I may need to consider washing my ears out with soap, as well after all this.


    They yed in silence while I painfully caressed our guy''s arm.


    I can''t take this anymore.


    I sighed, "Well, I''m bored." I stood up and gave the guy, yet another, seductive look. "Come find me


    when you''re done."

 Chapter 44) Your Move

    Chapter 44) Your Move


    I started heading over to a vampire at the bar I noticed was eyeing me.


    This time, it was Happy''s turn to stop me with a hand on my shoulder. He shook his head in warning


    and looked between me and Wolfie.


    "Rx," I waved him off. "It''s not like I''m going to make out with him or anything," I shot a re at


    Wolfie.


    He sighed when I gently tore my shoulder from his grasp.


    I bounced over to the stranger, "Hey," I smiled.


    "Hi," He smiled back, turning to face me fully.


    Wow, not bad, not bad at all. . .


    Not as good as Wolfie, but not bad.


    His face has got a boyish look to it, making him more cute than hot. But it''s okay, the mischievous smirk


    and messy light brown hair makes him look like a fun time.


    Yay, turns out it may not be torture trying to make Wolfie jealous.


    Oh goddess. . . I''ve never EVER gone out of my way to make someone feel jealous. Not a guy, not a


    girl, not an enemy. No one.


    I know it doesn''t seem like that big of a deal, but his ability to make me act as anything other than


    myself is scary.


    "So, do you wanna dance?" I asked the cute stranger, ncing over my shoulder to find Wolfie still


    sucking face with that chick.


    The stranger nodded, "Sure."


    So, we made our way to the dance floor and started having a genuinely good time.


    I kept sneaking nces over at Wolfie (and getting pissed when he still seems to be trying to swallow


    that girl''s tongue) but other than that, it was surprisingly fun dancing with this random guy.


    He didn''t try getting all up in my space in the first five seconds of knowing each other, and he was


    wearing a charming little smile the whole time we were dancing.


    This guy actually seems cool.


    I made one of my routine nces at Wolfie and realized I had finally caught his attention.


    He''s now ring daggers in our direction.


    Good, screw him.


    "What did he do?" The charming vampire smirked at me.


    "What?" I raised my eyebrows at him.


    He chuckled, "The guy you''ve been ring at this whole time. What did he do to make you want to


    make him jealous?"


    Am I really that obvious?


    I looked down, kind of embarrassed. "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to use you ¡ª"


    Heughed, "Nah, it''s alright. It''s a win-win really. You get to make him jealous, and I get to dance with


    a pretty girl."


    My heart.


    I couldn''t stop my smile from growing. "You''re a pretty cool guy, y''know that?"


    "Yeah," he shrugged, "I get that a lot."


    I let out an ugly snort at that.


    "Aw, you''reugh is cute."


    Why couldn''t someone like him be my mate? He seems so awesome.


    "Thanks," I smiled a little shyly.


    "So what''d he do?" He asked again.


    "You didn''t see him getting all up close and personal with that blonde over there?"


    He gave a deepugh, "No, I was a little too focused on you."


    D@mn, that just makes me feel worse about using him to get to Wolfie.


    This is why I don''t do these sorts of things!


    "But that makes sense," he continued. "Not about why he would even look at anyone else if he has


    you, but why you''d be a little pissed."


    I gave a strained chuckle, "Yeah."


    "My name''s Zane, by the way," he spoke up.


    I nodded with a grin, "Mari."


    Out of instinct, I shot a look at Wolfie and startled myself when we made eye contact.


    Goddess, I''ve got this great guy right next to me and still want nothing more than to run into Wolfie''s


    arms.


    I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again.


    I hate the mate bond.


    I hate the mark on my neck.


    And I hate Wolfie.


    The only purpose any of them have served in my life, is to overplicate it.


    But that gives me an idea.


    I grabbed Zane''s hands and ced them on my hips, "May I?" I smirked up at him.


    He nced over to Wolfie''s ring form andughed heartily, "Yeah, go ahead, I guess."


    I started swaying my hips a little wider to the music.


    I dipped and spun and put on a grand old show.


    Not too much of a show, because that''s a little out of myfort zone, but I could tell Zane was


    having fun, and so was I.


    I had to try and ignore Wolfie''s gaze burning a hole in the back of my head the whole time, though.


    At first, I guided Zane''s hands around the safe zones (mainly my hips, waist and upper thighs area. I


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    know it''s not a lot, but you''re girl has afort zone). After a while, he got the hang of it and didn''t


    stray once. Even when I decided to turn my back to him and sway my hips to get under Wolfie''s skin


    even more.


    He''s the best freaking dance partner I''ve had in a long time.


    "You wanna do something that''ll get him really jealous?" Zane half whispered mischievously.


    I looked at him with yful skepticism.


    I''vee to trust this guy, somewhat.


    That''s weird for me, for within the first half hour, but he seems really sweet, and if he turns out not to


    be, I can always just kick his @ss.


    So, I decided to follow along. "What?"


    "This," He grabbed my face, and for a split second, I thought I was going to have to fight somebody.


    But my blood pressure went back to normal when he turned his back to Wolfie and rested his


    forehead on mine.


    From Wolfie''s angle, it looks like we''re kissing.


    I smiled up at him. "You''re a genius."


    "Why, thank you."


    I kept looking at his boyish good looks and thinking about his awesome personality. "Your mate''s one


    lucky girl," I told him, kind of wistfully, wishing I could feel the way he''ll probably make his mate feel one


    day.


    He grinned, "I try. I hope when I meet her she feels the same."


    I nodded, "She will."


    After a few seconds, he looked around, "Sooo, is your mate going to kill me? He''s big and seems


    angry."


    Iughed, "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    For a split second I wondered how he knew we were mates, then I remembered the eye sore of a scar


    that I obviously failed to hide with my hair.


    "Good, I''d appreciate it," he smiled.


    Dang, every time he speaks I feel like it''s too good to be true.


    "So, your mate ¡ª"


    Right on cue, I heard Wolfie barreling towards us with barely enough time to push Zane out of the


    way.


    Of course, he came out swinging.


    I jumped in front of a wide eyed Zane and blocked Wolfie''s first blow.


    "What the heck do you think you''re doing you hypocrite!" I hollered at him.


    His heated gaze went from shootingsers at Zane, to me.


    His eyes didn''t be any less animalistic.


    They''re swirling gray and gold.


    "You didn''t see me running up on you when you were shoving your tongue down another girl''s throat,


    did you?!" I scolded him further. (I just made you think I did the exact same thing in return, y''know, like


    a mature adult would...*note the sarcasm*)


    I swear, who did the Moon Goddess assign me for a mate? He makes me do weird things.


    His gaze didn''t ease up.


    I started getting ufortable with the undisturbed eye contact. It just drew me in further.


    Suddenly, it appeared he made up his mind about whatever was going on up there, and gave Zane a


    resounding growl.


    Well, that''s one way to say goodbye.


    And yanked my hand with him to one of the side rooms.


    I tried to break my hand free of his hold, but he wouldn''t budge.


    "Alright, nice meeting you!" I called over my shoulder to Zane. "Hopefully we see each other again!"


    "Not if I can help it," Wolfie grumbled.


    "Bye," Zane called, sounding hesitant and confused.


    Wolfie and I made it to a side room, and he mmed the door shut. A sense of finality hung in the air.


    Well, this should be interesting.

 Chapter 44: 43 - A Game For Two

    Chapter 44: 43 - A Game For Two


    By the end of the night, I was in a separate room from the rest of the club with our guy.


    The club has small rooms with couches, and slow music, and red and purple lights to help "set the


    mood" for who knows what(even though we all know what).


    My mood though, couldn''t be happier, no matter how fancy the lights.


    Because sitting excruciatingly close to this man on this couch, is making me remember what the group


    told me about this particr piece of information.


    I don''t need it out of his mouth. I need it off of his person.


    I need to steal aputer hard drive off this guy.


    It''s convenient because he already expects me to be running my hands all over him.


    "So, how do you wanna ¡ª"


    "Shhh, just close your eyes," I smirked at him.


    He narrowed his eyes at me, but was still grinning.


    I batted my eyshes, "Please?"


    He did it.


    And I whacked him over the back of the head with one of the pieces of d¨¦cor.


    He fell onto the couch, limp.


    Because even if it wouldn''t have been suspicious that I was intensely surveying his body with my eyes


    and hands, that''s gross. Even if it''s fake, I don''t even wanna act like I''m enjoying it.


    I shuddered.


    Besides, he''s a werewolf, so hopefully if he has a bump or something, he''ll heal by the time anyone


    finds him here.


    And everyone will just me his passing out and the fact hisst memory was of a pretty girl sweet


    talking him on too much to drink.


    And boom, my group and I disappear like we weren''t even here. Sessfully avoiding a war over 7


    high-rankers assaulting a worrier from a different pack.


    In order for thatst part to happen though, I need to get the hard drive.


    I searched his pockets and jacket and found nothing in either.


    I sighed, why me?


    I ran my hands down the guy''s wide torso ¡ª let''s just say it''s obvious he''s a worrier ¡ª and looked for


    anything that might feel off. I didn''t get any results there, so I moved onto his lower half.


    I gave both his legs a thorough pat down and even checked his boots.


    Nada.


    I groaned, you''ve gotta be kidding me.


    I climbed around him and struggled to get his jacket off.


    It''s kind of a good thing too because, theck of boots and jacket will help sell the story the he just


    passed out while having some fun.


    I pulled on the arms and just about everywhere I could reach to get the dang thing off, but the way he''s


    I gritted my teeth and shook my head.


    I gave an aggressive tug to get the annoying fabric out from under this seemingly million ton man, and


    it worked.


    I got it out from under him.


    But it made us both topple off the couch and, of course, his million ton selfnded on top of me.


    "Ughh!" I whined, pushing and pulling at him to get him off.


    Realizing I was getting frustrated(and honestly a little cloister phobic) I took a deep, exaggerated


    breath.


    I ended up regretting it because of the mixture of alcohol and BO that hit my nose immediately. On the


    bright side, it cleared my mind.


    I decided to take the opportunity to remove his jacket while he wasn''tying on it.


    Once I got my left hand free from stuck between us, I went to work on removing the sleeves, then


    removed the whole thing altogether.


    I searched it a second time, just in case, but got the same results.


    I sighed, I can''t believe I''m about to do this.


    I rapped my arms around the man and started feeling up and down his back.


    He stirred.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Crap.


    I froze.


    Seconds ticked by, and he didn''t move again, so I continued with a little more haste.


    Please don''t wake up, please don''t wake up.


    I got to the cor of his shirt and froze again, but for apletely different reason.


    It feels like there''s an object sewn into the hem.


    I hurriedly put hands on each of his arms and took a deep breath in preparation to remove the elephant


    from on top of me.


    With a lot of effort, I managed to peel him off.


    Iid there breathing heavily for a second, but then sat up to pull out the knife I stored under my


    clothing.


    I slit right under where I know the object is and slipped it out.


    It was aputer hard drive.


    I smirked, "Jackpot."


    The man groaned, "Five more minutes grandma."


    I hopped to my feet with a snort and scurried out of the room.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    I knew the second she came out of that damn room.


    Zach had to hold me back from busting the door down the whole time she was in there, but now, I don''t


    know if that will be enough to keep me at bay.


    When she emerged, her scent was the first thing that hit me, but what came with it is what set me off.


    ''What the f**k was she doing in there?!'' Mki growled.


    She skipped closer with an adorable smile and my blood boiled hotter.


    His scent''s all f**king over her.


    "Got it," She chirped, holding up theputer drive.


    I only red, focusing on breathing through my mouth.


    It didn''t do much to keep me from wanting to go in that side room and rip this guy''s head off.


    Y''know what? That sounds like a pretty good idea. I think I''ll go do that.


    ''I agree, let''s go do that.''


    I shoved Zach out of the way. He had ced himself between me and Maria (making his head look


    rather rip off-able, as well) but the logical side of me and the part that loves my friend is still hanging by


    a thread, telling me he did it to keep me from jumping her.


    But I''ll deal with herter, I gotta go kill a b*tch.


    I stormed towards where I know the man who touched my girl resides, and mmed the door open.


    Oh. . .


    He''s unconscious.


    But Maria''s scent is smothering him.


    My anger spiked again. I need to know exactly what went on in here, because if it''s anywhere near


    where my mind is headed, someone is going to die tonight.


    Suddenly, Maria popped into the room with an eye roll. "What did you think you were going to find in


    here? Of course I knocked him out."


    I took a deep inhale through my nose, the scent hitting me even harder.


    "Well, what the f**k did you do to him after?" I red at her.


    Her eyes narrowed, "What are you implying, douchebag?


    I opened my mouth for a quick and witty response, but then paused.


    What am I implying?


    ''I think you''re implying that she took advantage him while he was knocked out.''


    Well when you put it like that. . .


    ''You sound like an @sshole using her of raping someone? Yeah.''


    Hey!


    ''What?''


    "Hellooo! Earth to idiot? Stop talking to the little voice in your head and focus!" Maria said, pping her


    hands in front of my face.


    ''This little voice has a name, princess. . . And sharp teeth.''


    "What? Huh?" I zoned back in.


    "Everyone was wondering if you wanted to stay and have some fun, y''know, take a little break because


    of how ahead of schedule we are," Zach grinned, but I knew he meant, ''take a little break because of


    how hot headed you are''.


    But I don''t even care.


    Thank the goddess we''re off that "what was I implying?" topic.


    . . . Do I really zone out for that long?


    "Yeah sure, sounds cool," I nodded.


    Everyone cheered.


    Maria ran off to the bar.


    I rubbed my temples.


    I can''t deal with this right now. I need a distraction. Maria''s scent mixed with that scumbag''s is burning


    my nostrils.


    "Hey, handsome."


    I turned to find a girl with a small smirk on her cherry red lips.


    Well this might work.


    ''She smells like s**t.''


    She only smells bad to us because she''s not Maria.


    ''Exactly, so why are we talking to her?''


    So I can distract myself and keep from doing something stupid to get that stench off Maria.


    ''Why shouldn''t we get his stench off her?''


    Because you know what it would turn into.


    ''Yeah. . . And?"


    And Maria hates us! She''s not going to want us touching her.


    ''We do a lot of things we know she wouldn''t want.''


    Mki! You''re not helping!


    "You wanna dance?" Her squeaky voice asked.


    ''No!''


    "Sure."


    ''NO!''


    Hush, Ki!


    ''NO! She''s icky.''


    C''mon, we can show Maria what she''s missing. . .


    ''. . . If she thinks we like another girl. . .''


    She''lle crawling.


    ''. . . Fine,'' he grumbled after a few seconds of silent thought.


    I went off with the girl.


    She started grinding against me and running her hands all over me.


    I think I''m going to be sick.


    ''MHM!''


    At one point, I closed my eyes and realized if I just imagine that it''s Maria ¡ª the feel of her touch will


    neverpare to hers, but it''ll do ¡ª it bes less intolerable.


    Maybe this will work out.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    Sharp pain spiked in my neck.


    Right where my ugly scar of a mark is.


    "What the?" I frowned.


    I had the instinct to look over my shoulder.


    My blood went cold.


    This man.


    He has the nerve to mark me. . . AND THEN MAKE OUT WITH ANOTHER GIRL?!


    "Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me," I mumbled with a humorlessugh.


    Happy turned over to look at me. "What''s up?"


    After I said nothing, he followed my line of sight.


    His expression darkened. He looks a mixture of confused, surprised and pissed. He got up from his


    chair, presumably to talk some sense into his friend.


    Thank you, Happy, but. . .


    "Wait," I grabbed his shoulder, "don''t. . .


    Two can y at this game."

 Chapter 45) Check Mate

    Chapter 45) Check Mate


    Wolfie looked at me with golden fire in his eyes, and I immediately got defensive.


    "Oh! Don''t you give me that look! You ¡ª !"


    I had a whole rant ready about how he had no right to drag me anywhere, how he wasn''t allowed to be


    mad, and how much I absolutely despise him.


    . . . Then it all puffed out of existence when his lips mmed onto mine.


    They came down on me hard and fast and vengeful.


    My mind went so crazy it was silent.


    Then all my senses came back with a resounding NO.


    But I couldn''t stop my hands from gripping the back of his head and forcing him impossibly closer if I


    tried.


    Crap, he''s going crazy and it''s driving me crazy.


    His and his wolf''s scents are mingling and heating up my usually cold blooded self.


    Speaking of his wolf, a.k.a Mki, he''s on the verge of breaking out.


    Wolfie''s entire being is shaking. His skin feels even tighter and hotter to the touch than usual with all


    the muscle bulging against it. Almost like it''s trying to break out.


    As much as I crave to see his wolf, I don''t know if a side room of a club is the best ce to unleash


    him.


    Also, I''m pretty sure he''s the one putting most of the animalistic ideas in Wolfie''s head.


    Forcefully marking me, for instance.


    My mind shed back to the present, the one with Wolfie''s lips on mine, when I felt one of his canines


    bite into my lower lip.


    It made a very uncharacteristic squeake out of my mouth that we''re not going to talk about.


    All anyone needs to know is that it drove him crazier.


    His arms around me got more frantic in their search to feel every inch of me. I almost didn''t feel it when


    he rammed us into a wall.


    I barely registered that he set me on a counter. The only thing that truly clicked, was when he grabbed


    a fistful of my hair and pulled my head back.


    It didn''t hurt, it was just very clear I wasn''t going anywhere.


    He started attacking my neck. My mind is going haywire.


    I feel like my entire being is betraying me. The closer he gets to his mark, the more I hate him and want


    him off.


    But at the same time, never want him to stop.


    I focused on my feeble breaths for a second.


    "Wait, stop," I mumbled pathetically.


    Goddess, that practically sounded like a plead for more.


    He surprised me by tearing himself back ¡ª of course not too far ¡ª but enough to be able to look at


    me. His eyes are crazy.


    I know I say this a lot, but I mean it every time, his eyes are more animalistic and alight than I''ve ever


    seen them.


    "Must get scents off," the sound rumbled from the back of his throat.


    He went back to his open mouthed and aggressive kisses on my neck.


    I couldn''t stop squirming in his iron hold. I feel like I''m being set on fire.


    Why is he always doing that?


    Apparently he wanted me to stop squirming though, because his grip tightened almost ¡ª but not quite


    ¡ª painfully.


    A growl tore through the air as he gritted into my ear. "Mine!"


    He went back to attacking my neck, a little more aggressively.


    I only panted in response.


    He didn''t like that.


    He gripped my hair tighter and pressed me impossibly closer between the wall and him.


    Now I know how peanut butter and jelly feel.


    Half of me is jeally and the other half is crying with conflicting emotions.


    But then he bit down on my mark and it felt like I literally just took a hit of all the best drugs.


    And without the terrifying needles! How lucky.


    "Mine!" He growled again loudly into my neck, and bit down even harder, demanding my full attention


    and a response. My tummy turned at his power move. He''s trying to show me who''s boss.


    I''m sure I''ll have a problem with itter, but I can''t seem to find myself having one now.


    I let out another embarrassing sound that was a mix between a squeak and a yelp.


    Crap, I''m putty in his hands.


    . . . Oh well, screw it.


    I gave a weak nod.


    "Say it!" He bellowed, removing the intoxicating torture from my mark, but not letting up on his attack on


    my neck.


    He started working his way back up to my face.


    "Yours," I panted.


    His chest rumbled in approval.


    Holy frick, I can''t take this. He''s too intoxicating and I''m too drunk on him to think straight.


    "Mine," I mumbled on autopilot as I brought his lips to mine to kiss him slowly.


    Somehow, my hands ended up under his shirt, and the kiss isn''t slow anymore. It''s back to being fast


    and crazed.


    He went to reach under my shirt as well, but only found the knot I had tied very tightly into my shirt.


    He growled in frustration at how it wasn''t budging.


    I found myself giggling and exploring more of his chest while he struggled.


    He became even more frantic, "No fair," he whined against my lips.


    I giggled even louder.


    He finally got it untied and his hands dove under my shirt.


    He caressed my back and stomach and everything and it drove me mad. I don''t know how I can go


    madder than I already am, but I somehow managed.


    After a few minutes, or hours, or days ¡ª I don''t really know, or care ¡ª things started slowing down.


    I panted with my arms around his neck and stared into his beautiful swirling eyes. He stared back into


    mine with something that looks so close to love, it''s painful.


    He rubbed my cheek with his thumb.


    There are paragraphs of unspoken words behind his eyes, but he won''t let me know them. Weather


    it''s because he doesn''t know how, or he thinks it will ruin everything for him, I don''t know. But I do


    know, I''d give everything to have him let me in, to let me see everything, not only through his eyes.


    ". . . Did you force my story out of me to hurt me?" I blurted.


    It''s been gnawing at me since the kiss in my room and this ordeal brought the question to the surface.


    His eyebrows drew together. "What?"


    I looked down, "Well. . . Did you?"


    His features softened and the fire in his eyes turned back to the beautiful, calm, cloudy gray. "I know


    I''ve f**ked up," he looked down, "and I know I''ll keep doing it," He ran his hand through his hair, looking


    like he''s really beating himself up inside.


    I really wish I could be happy about that.


    "But I promise, the only thing going through my mind when you were telling me your story was your


    safety." After a pause, he continued, ". . . I wanted to convince you not toe to keep you from


    reliving all of that. I didn''t want you to be hurt," he finished as he yed with a piece of my hair.


    "I can handle a little pain."


    He looked back up at me with so much care and concern in his eyes, you''d think he loved me. "It


    didn''t sound like only a little pain."


    . . . Now, what do I say to that?


    He kissed me on the forehead.


    My chest tightened.


    He opened his mouth to say something else, but I cut him off.


    ". . . Wait," I looked down, "What does all this mean. . ? All this kissing, and sweet talking." I slowly


    looked back into his eyes. "Is something going to change?"


    Swallowing, I tried to put all the chaos in my head into words. ". . . Because I don''t know how long I


    can take it if something doesn''t," I choked out.


    I don''t know why my mouth has suddenly gotten so dry. Maybe it''s because of how terrified I am of the


    answer to this question.


    He grabbed the sides of my face lightly and made me look at him. "I think you need to let that idea go.


    Y''know, of things changing."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I stiffened.


    "But things don''t have to change for us to work," he wrapped his arms around me in a death grip, like


    he''s afraid I''ll run away.


    He''s right to be afraid.


    "We just need to ¡ª"


    "No," I cut him off.


    "Maria," his voice broke as he held me even tighter.


    "Let me go," I whispered, trying to keep the moisture behind my eyes at bay.


    "Please, just ¡ª"


    "I hate you."


    That shut him up.


    Heck, that turned him off. His arms went limp around me, and his mouth fell open.


    I think I even saw his eyes turn glossy.


    Now he knows how I feel, I guess. . . And again, I can''t bring myself to feel happy about it.


    I breathed in a shaky breath and blinked the tears away. "I''m gonna go," I stated dumbly as I pushed


    his arms off me and practically sprinted out of the room.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    I feel like someone just tore a hole through my heart.


    I suppose I''m the only one to me for it though. I got myself into this.


    I got myself into trouble with Abaddon. The one person everyone told me not to do business with.


    But he''s so powerful, and I wanted that, for me and my pack.


    I just wanted to prove myself. To prove to everyone that I can live up to what Din would have been.


    But of course, I failed miserably.


    I let Abaddon convince me to take over House Crimson so that he could get to their natural resources,


    sense he owns 10% of mine in exchange for help when we need it. What''s Crimson''s would be mine


    once I took it over.


    I''m not so much of an idiot that I didn''t realize that. But I should have wondered why he hadn''t done it


    himself. It didn''t take long for me to realize us getting an opening in their defenses was pure luck.


    It literally came down to a patrol member on a bathroom break, and then a bunch of other small, lucky


    mishaps on their side happened. The path straight to their Master House practically fell into ourps.


    Especially with a small group. The rest of the worriers were just outside smelling range of the vampires,


    waiting for our mind-link to tell them we had captured the Pure Bloods of the House.


    It was sad how willing the Master and Mistress were to give up their House in exchange for their lives.


    But I''m grateful. I didn''t wanna kill anyone that day.


    BUT, again, here''s the reason nobody else wanted to do it.


    We slipped through small cracks in what I''m sure is usually a well oiled machine. If the ns I found a


    few days after on their whole defense system are anything to go by, we would have been screwed if


    things didn''t go conveniently wrong for House Crimson.


    Or even if they did, even if their whole defense n still fell apart, if Maria was there, she would have


    fought tooth and nail for her House. I know it. Mate or not.


    But I think she''s starting to give it up. . .


    And even if it means she''ll hate me forever, at least I can keep her safe from Abaddon by making sure


    he gets what he wants.


    After taking a final shaky breath, I stepped out of the room and subconsciously started searching for


    Maria.


    I found her in an interesting ce.


    She was talking on a public phone on the wall(I didn''t know those were still a thing). The atmosphere is


    loud and she''s across the room, so I didn''t get much, but I did hear the end of her conversation. "Okay


    good, so you''ve been getting my messages?" She spoke into the phone. "And everything is in order?"


    Whoever is on the other side started talking.


    She nodded, "Good."


    I watched her hang up while wiping a tear from her eye.

 Chapter 45: 44 - Your Move

    Chapter 45: 44 - Your Move


    I started heading over to a vampire at the bar I noticed was eyeing me.


    This time, it was Happy''s turn to stop me with a hand on my shoulder. He shook his head in warning


    and looked between me and Wolfie.


    "Rx," I waved him off. "It''s not like I''m going to make out with him or anything," I shot a re at


    Wolfie.


    He sighed when I gently tore my shoulder from his grasp.


    I bounced over to the stranger, "Hey," I smiled.


    "Hi," He smiled back, turning to face me fully.


    Wow, not bad, not bad at all. . .


    Not as good as Wolfie, but not bad.


    His face has got a boyish look to it, making him more cute than hot. But it''s okay, the mischievous smirk


    and messy light brown hair makes him look like a fun time.


    Yay, turns out it may not be torture trying to make Wolfie jealous.


    Oh goddess. . . I''ve never EVER gone out of my way to make someone feel jealous. Not a guy, not a


    girl, not an enemy. No one.


    I know it doesn''t seem like that big of a deal, but his ability to make me act as anything other than


    myself is scary.


    "So, do you wanna dance?" I asked the cute stranger, ncing over my shoulder to find Wolfie still


    sucking face with that chick.


    The stranger nodded, "Sure."


    So, we made our way to the dance floor and started having a genuinely good time.


    I kept sneaking nces over at Wolfie (and getting pissed when he still seems to be trying to swallow


    that girl''s tongue) but other than that, it was surprisingly fun dancing with this random guy.


    He didn''t try getting all up in my space in the first five seconds of knowing each other, and he was


    wearing a charming little smile the whole time we were dancing.


    This guy actually seems cool.


    I made one of my routine nces at Wolfie and realized I had finally caught his attention.


    He''s now ring daggers in our direction.


    Good, screw him.


    "What did he do?" The charming vampire smirked at me.


    "What?" I raised my eyebrows at him.


    He chuckled, "The guy you''ve been ring at this whole time. What did he do to make you want to


    make him jealous?"


    Am I really that obvious?


    I looked down, kind of embarrassed. "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to use you ¡ª"


    Heughed, "Nah, it''s alright. It''s a win-win really. You get to make him jealous, and I get to dance with


    a pretty girl."


    My heart.


    I couldn''t stop my smile from growing. "You''re a pretty cool guy, y''know that?"


    "Yeah," he shrugged, "I get that a lot."


    I let out an ugly snort at that.


    "Aw, you''reugh is cute."


    Why couldn''t someone like him be my mate? He seems so awesome.


    "Thanks," I smiled a little shyly.


    "So what''d he do?" He asked again.


    "You didn''t see him getting all up close and personal with that blonde over there?"


    He gave a deepugh, "No, I was a little too focused on you."


    D@mn, that just makes me feel worse about using him to get to Wolfie.


    This is why I don''t do these sorts of things!


    "But that makes sense," he continued. "Not about why he would even look at anyone else if he has


    you, but why you''d be a little pissed."


    I gave a strained chuckle, "Yeah."


    "My name''s Zane, by the way," he spoke up.


    I nodded with a grin, "Mari."


    Out of instinct, I shot a look at Wolfie and startled myself when we made eye contact.


    Goddess, I''ve got this great guy right next to me and still want nothing more than to run into Wolfie''s


    arms.


    I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again.


    I hate the mate bond.


    I hate the mark on my neck.


    And I hate Wolfie.


    The only purpose any of them have served in my life, is to overplicate it.


    But that gives me an idea.


    I grabbed Zane''s hands and ced them on my hips, "May I?" I smirked up at him.


    He nced over to Wolfie''s ring form andughed heartily, "Yeah, go ahead, I guess."


    I started swaying my hips a little wider to the music.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I dipped and spun and put on a grand old show.


    Not too much of a show, because that''s a little out of myfort zone, but I could tell Zane was having


    fun, and so was I.


    I had to try and ignore Wolfie''s gaze burning a hole in the back of my head the whole time, though.


    At first, I guided Zane''s hands around the safe zones (mainly my hips, waist and upper thighs area. I


    know it''s not a lot, but you''re girl has afort zone). After a while, he got the hang of it and didn''t


    stray once. Even when I decided to turn my back to him and sway my hips to get under Wolfie''s skin


    even more.


    He''s the best freaking dance partner I''ve had in a long time.


    "You wanna do something that''ll get him really jealous?" Zane half whispered mischievously.


    I looked at him with yful skepticism.


    I''vee to trust this guy, somewhat.


    That''s weird for me, for within the first half hour, but he seems really sweet, and if he turns out not to


    be, I can always just kick his @ss.


    So, I decided to follow along. "What?"


    "This," He grabbed my face, and for a split second, I thought I was going to have to fight somebody.


    But my blood pressure went back to normal when he turned his back to Wolfie and rested his forehead


    on mine.


    From Wolfie''s angle, it looks like we''re kissing.


    I smiled up at him. "You''re a genius."


    "Why, thank you."


    I kept looking at his boyish good looks and thinking about his awesome personality. "Your mate''s one


    lucky girl," I told him, kind of wistfully, wishing I could feel the way he''ll probably make his mate feel one


    day.


    He grinned, "I try. I hope when I meet her she feels the same."


    I nodded, "She will."


    After a few seconds, he looked around, "Sooo, is your mate going to kill me? He''s big and seems


    angry."


    Iughed, "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    For a split second I wondered how he knew we were mates, then I remembered the eye sore of a scar


    that I obviously failed to hide with my hair.


    "Good, I''d appreciate it," he smiled.


    Dang, every time he speaks I feel like it''s too good to be true.


    "So, your mate ¡ª"


    Right on cue, I heard Wolfie barreling towards us with barely enough time to push Zane out of the way.


    Of course, he came out swinging.


    I jumped in front of a wide eyed Zane and blocked Wolfie''s first blow.


    "What the heck do you think you''re doing you hypocrite!" I hollered at him.


    His heated gaze went from shootingsers at Zane, to me.


    His eyes didn''t be any less animalistic.


    They''re swirling gray and gold.


    "You didn''t see me running up on you when you were shoving your tongue down another girl''s throat,


    did you?!" I scolded him further. (I just made you think I did the exact same thing in return, y''know, like


    a mature adult would...*note the sarcasm*)


    I swear, who did the Moon Goddess assign me for a mate? He makes me do weird things.


    His gaze didn''t ease up.


    I started getting ufortable with the undisturbed eye contact. It just drew me in further.


    Suddenly, it appeared he made up his mind about whatever was going on up there, and gave Zane a


    resounding growl.


    Well, that''s one way to say goodbye.


    And yanked my hand with him to one of the side rooms.


    I tried to break my hand free of his hold, but he wouldn''t budge.


    "Alright, nice meeting you!" I called over my shoulder to Zane. "Hopefully we see each other again!"


    "Not if I can help it," Wolfie grumbled.


    "Bye," Zane called, sounding hesitant and confused.


    Wolfie and I made it to a side room, and he mmed the door shut. A sense of finality hung in the air.


    Well, this should be interesting.

 Chapter 46) Thanks, but No Thanks

    Chapter 46) Thanks, but No Thanks


    "What was that about?" I asked Maria after I made my way over to her.


    She quickly wiped away her tears, as if I hadn''t already noticed them.


    "Oh, um, I was talking to Marco and Doc. Y''know, to see how the blood scavenging is going," she


    nodded quickly, her voice wavering.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    "But why were you crying?" He frowned.


    I looked up at him incredulously, tears threatening to spill again, "Why do you think, Wolfie?"


    He looked down, even a little crestfallen.


    My own mate doesn''t want to call off his infiltration of my house.


    . . . And now he''s forcing me to do something about it.


    I ducked my head down and pushed passed him.


    I sulked over to the bar and plopped onto a stool.


    Thank the goddess he didn''t follow me.


    I looked around, feeling uneasy. Probably from his eyes on me.


    I sighed. I don''t even know where everyone else is.


    "I wish this night would just end already," I mumbled to myself.


    "I might be able to help with that."


    Chills went down my spine at the voice that came from a few feet behind me.


    A voice so smooth and beautiful, it bes eerie. That voice is so melodic, it sounds unnatural to the


    ear.


    I knew I smelled something funny.


    I turned my chair around and found a beautiful woman. A supernaturally beautiful woman, with wless


    skin and and a perfect figure. Her eyes are huge and the palest blue most have ever seen. But all their


    eyes are like that.


    All their faces and bodies are wless.


    But their minds.


    Are terrifying.


    I''m face to face with a hybrid.


    Seemingly, not a very high ranking one, but deadly nheless.


    Even to a total badass, like myself.


    And the most ironic part about how lethal they are? No one else around us realizes the imminent


    danger standing in the same building as them.


    They all probably realized there''s something special about her, something off, even before theyid


    eyes on her.


    All hybrids give off that vibe.


    The vibe I give off when my eyes go red, but x3 in the ''you''re gonna die'' department.


    But that feeling can be hard to identify if you haven''t felt it, so most of the people in the club settled for


    giving her a sideways nce and putting a bit of distance between themselves and her.


    While I feel like running for the hills.


    But I can''t do that because, I have no idea where the rest of my group is, dang it.


    "I can end things for you right now," she smiled her creepy smile and jumped at me with her freaky


    hybrid speed.


    "No thanks!" I sang as I caught her wrists in my hands. I looked at the dagger she must have pulled out


    of somewhere at some point, and it''s WAY too close to my face forfort. "I was just having a pity


    party. Don''t you ever do that?"


    She yanked out of my hold and came at me again swinging.


    I blocked her blow with mine but my arm took some damage from the dagger.


    I gritted my teeth through the fiery pain and went for her neck. I got in a good sh with my ws.


    She didn''t appreciate that.


    Next thing I know, my head''s being used as a sledgehammer to break a ss on the counter. she kept


    her hand on the back of my neck ¡ª reminding me of someone ¡ª and held my face to the surface.


    "Ow! FRICK!" I yelled.


    Yes, I said frick.


    Anyway, because of her amped strength, I can''t just shove her off, so I''ve gotta get creative.


    And I''ve gotta do it before she stabs me in the head with the dagger she''s already winding up with.


    And I''ve also gotta do it with my head a little fuzzy from the impact.


    So this isn''t a good situation.


    I ended up kicking back blindly, super hard, and it actually made her budge. It made her move just


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    enough so the dagger didn''t plunge into my head, but the wood next to it.


    I do get lucky sometimes, I guess.


    I used this opportunity to whip around and and knee her in the stomach.


    And of course, as I noticed when I turned to face her, her neck''s already healed.


    Perfect.


    She retaliated by trying to stab me in the side.


    Before she could pierce the skin though, a hand caught her''s, despite her crazy speed.


    And only alphas and pure bloods can even hope to match a hybrid''s speed.


    Wolfie.


    He rammed his elbow into the back of hers and there was a sickening crack. The dagger fell out of her


    hand.


    She didn''t even look phased by the pain, only more pissed off.


    She let out a battle cry sorta yell as she mmed her fist into Wolfie''s face. There was another crack.


    I felt something explode inside me.


    But I''ve never felt it before, so I kept it in. I don''t need anything blowing up in my face.


    But I did let a little bit out to fuel my next attack.


    My hands balled into fists  in her hair while she was focused on Wolfie, and before she knew what


    was going on, I mmed her head into my knee.


    The sounds of bones breaking have just be part of the atmosphere.


    So the crack didn''t surprise anyone.


    Instead of falling limp, this girl decides to keep fighting with her dented head.


    But she''s slowing down.


    She swung ¡ª with her good arm ¡ª for my stomach, but I caught her wrist, again. This time though, I


    flipped her over my arm so shended hard on her back.


    I stepped on her throat to keep her down.


    . . . It didn''tst long.


    But now the rest of the group''s here!


    After she stabbed her ws into my calf and got back to her feat, I went to round house kick the crap


    out of her messed up head, but Wolfie pulled me back with a strong arm and growl towards the hybrid.


    He started delivering punches and the whole group joined in.


    Once she fell to the ground and didn''t get back up for a few seconds, I figured they don''t really need


    me anymore.


    I sat on a chair and ripped the sleeves off my jacket. One to wrap the cut from the dagger in my arm


    ¡ª that''s gonna heal h3 slow because of the poison ¡ª and the other to wrap her w marks in my


    calf. Those shouldn''t take too long to heal.


    Oh. . . And everyone in the club has disappeared. How convenient.


    "Maria."


    Suddenly, Wolfie''s in my face and gently taking hold of my arm.


    I winced violently.


    It didn''t hurt that bad, I just don''t need him touching me after everything that''s happened with him


    today. I wasn''t kidding when I told him I don''t think I can take it.


    He immediately dropped my arm, "Sorry!" He rushed out.


    . . . He makes my heart hurt.


    "Maria, you good?" Stephan rushed over to ask me.


    Wolfie red at him.


    I got off the chair, "Yeah, I''m fine."


    His re moved to me and my bleeding calf. "You shouldn''t be walking on tha ¡ª"


    "Great, then let''s get going," Stephan cut Wolfie off. He jabbed his thumb towards the girl on the


    ground. "We''ve got a lot to discuss about this hybrid chick and what our next move''s gonna be because


    of her."


    Cali nodded, "You''re right."


    I nodded along with her, "And I''ve got the perfect ce to find out what''s on this drive." I held up the


    We all piled into the van that''s now cramped due to me not being squished into a hiding spot.


    "So, a hybrid just attacked us, out in the open, after not having been seen for the good part of this


    past decade. What does it mean?" Brandon looked at all of us from the back seat.


    Rose spoke up from her ce next to him, "Well, it either means they know we''re looking for them


    and they''re trying to pick us off, or this one just happened to be out for a drink and recognized Maria,


    which sounds VERY unlikely when you say it out loud."


    I nodded, "And considering they practically left us an invitation by leaving the dagger, I''m assuming it''s


    the first one," I sighed.


    Everyone stayed silent, taking it all in.


    "Well isn''t that just amazing?" Happy threw over his shoulder with sarcastic enthusiasm from the


    driver''s seat.


    "I know right? Sounds like a st," Stephan responded, voice equally as drenched in sarcasm.


    Cali sighed tiredly, "Can''t wait."

 Chapter 46: 45 - Check Mate

    Chapter 46: 45 - Check Mate


    Wolfie looked at me with golden fire in his eyes, and I immediately got defensive.


    "Oh! Don''t you give me that look! You ¡ª !"


    I had a whole rant ready about how he had no right to drag me anywhere, how he wasn''t allowed to be


    mad, and how much I absolutely despise him.


    . . . Then it all puffed out of existence when his lips mmed onto mine.


    They came down on me hard and fast and vengeful.


    My mind went so crazy it was silent.


    Then all my senses came back with a resounding NO.


    But I couldn''t stop my hands from gripping the back of his head and forcing him impossibly closer if I


    tried.


    Crap, he''s going crazy and it''s driving me crazy.


    His and his wolf''s scents are mingling and heating up my usually cold blooded self.


    Speaking of his wolf, a.k.a Mki, he''s on the verge of breaking out.


    Wolfie''s entire being is shaking. His skin feels even tighter and hotter to the touch than usual with all


    the muscle bulging against it. Almost like it''s trying to break out.


    As much as I crave to see his wolf, I don''t know if a side room of a club is the best ce to unleash


    him.


    Also, I''m pretty sure he''s the one putting most of the animalistic ideas in Wolfie''s head.


    Forcefully marking me, for instance.


    My mind shed back to the present, the one with Wolfie''s lips on mine, when I felt one of his canines


    bite into my lower lip.


    It made a very uncharacteristic squeake out of my mouth that we''re not going to talk about.


    All anyone needs to know is that it drove him crazier.


    His arms around me got more frantic in their search to feel every inch of me. I almost didn''t feel it when


    he rammed us into a wall.


    I barely registered that he set me on a counter. The only thing that truly clicked, was when he grabbed


    a fistful of my hair and pulled my head back.


    It didn''t hurt, it was just very clear I wasn''t going anywhere.


    He started attacking my neck. My mind is going haywire.


    I feel like my entire being is betraying me. The closer he gets to his mark, the more I hate him and want


    him off.


    But at the same time, never want him to stop.


    I focused on my feeble breaths for a second.


    "Wait, stop," I mumbled pathetically.


    Goddess, that practically sounded like a plead for more.


    He surprised me by tearing himself back ¡ª of course not too far ¡ª but enough to be able to look at


    me. His eyes are crazy.


    I know I say this a lot, but I mean it every time, his eyes are more animalistic and alight than I''ve ever


    seen them.


    "Must get scents off," the sound rumbled from the back of his throat.


    He went back to his open mouthed and aggressive kisses on my neck.


    I couldn''t stop squirming in his iron hold. I feel like I''m being set on fire.


    Why is he always doing that?


    Apparently he wanted me to stop squirming though, because his grip tightened almost ¡ª but not quite


    ¡ª painfully.


    A growl tore through the air as he gritted into my ear. "Mine!"


    He went back to attacking my neck, a little more aggressively.


    I only panted in response.


    He didn''t like that.


    He gripped my hair tighter and pressed me impossibly closer between the wall and him.


    Now I know how peanut butter and jelly feel.


    Half of me is jeally and the other half is crying with conflicting emotions.


    But then he bit down on my mark and it felt like I literally just took a hit of all the best drugs.


    And without the terrifying needles! How lucky.


    "Mine!" He growled again loudly into my neck, and bit down even harder, demanding my full attention


    and a response. My tummy turned at his power move. He''s trying to show me who''s boss.


    I''m sure I''ll have a problem with itter, but I can''t seem to find myself having one now.


    I let out another embarrassing sound that was a mix between a squeak and a yelp.


    Crap, I''m putty in his hands.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    . . . Oh well, screw it.


    I gave a weak nod.


    "Say it!" He bellowed, removing the intoxicating torture from my mark, but not letting up on his attack on


    my neck.


    He started working his way back up to my face.


    "Yours," I panted.


    His chest rumbled in approval.


    Holy frick, I can''t take this. He''s too intoxicating and I''m too drunk on him to think straight.


    "Mine," I mumbled on autopilot as I brought his lips to mine to kiss him slowly.


    Somehow, my hands ended up under his shirt, and the kiss isn''t slow anymore. It''s back to being fast


    and crazed.


    He went to reach under my shirt as well, but only found the knot I had tied very tightly into my shirt.


    He growled in frustration at how it wasn''t budging.


    I found myself giggling and exploring more of his chest while he struggled.


    He became even more frantic, "No fair," he whined against my lips.


    I giggled even louder.


    He finally got it untied and his hands dove under my shirt.


    He caressed my back and stomach and everything and it drove me mad. I don''t know how I can go


    madder than I already am, but I somehow managed.


    After a few minutes, or hours, or days ¡ª I don''t really know, or care ¡ª things started slowing down.


    I panted with my arms around his neck and stared into his beautiful swirling eyes. He stared back into


    mine with something that looks so close to love, it''s painful.


    He rubbed my cheek with his thumb.


    There are paragraphs of unspoken words behind his eyes, but he won''t let me know them. Weather it''s


    because he doesn''t know how, or he thinks it will ruin everything for him, I don''t know. But I do know, I''d


    give everything to have him let me in, to let me see everything, not only through his eyes.


    ". . . Did you force my story out of me to hurt me?" I blurted.


    It''s been gnawing at me since the kiss in my room and this ordeal brought the question to the surface.


    His eyebrows drew together. "What?"


    I looked down, "Well. . . Did you?"


    His features softened and the fire in his eyes turned back to the beautiful, calm, cloudy gray. "I know


    I''ve f**ked up," he looked down, "and I know I''ll keep doing it," He ran his hand through his hair, looking


    like he''s really beating himself up inside.


    I really wish I could be happy about that.


    "But I promise, the only thing going through my mind when you were telling me your story was your


    safety." After a pause, he continued, ". . . I wanted to convince you not toe to keep you from


    reliving all of that. I didn''t want you to be hurt," he finished as he yed with a piece of my hair.


    "I can handle a little pain."


    He looked back up at me with so much care and concern in his eyes, you''d think he loved me. "It didn''t


    sound like only a little pain."


    . . . Now, what do I say to that?


    He kissed me on the forehead.


    My chest tightened.


    He opened his mouth to say something else, but I cut him off.


    ". . . Wait," I looked down, "What does all this mean. . ? All this kissing, and sweet talking." I slowly


    looked back into his eyes. "Is something going to change?"


    Swallowing, I tried to put all the chaos in my head into words. ". . . Because I don''t know how long I can


    take it if something doesn''t," I choked out.


    I don''t know why my mouth has suddenly gotten so dry. Maybe it''s because of how terrified I am of the


    answer to this question.


    He grabbed the sides of my face lightly and made me look at him. "I think you need to let that idea go.


    Y''know, of things changing."


    I stiffened.


    "But things don''t have to change for us to work," he wrapped his arms around me in a death grip, like


    he''s afraid I''ll run away.


    He''s right to be afraid.


    "We just need to ¡ª"


    "No," I cut him off.


    "Maria," his voice broke as he held me even tighter.


    "Let me go," I whispered, trying to keep the moisture behind my eyes at bay.


    "Please, just ¡ª"


    "I hate you."


    That shut him up.


    Heck, that turned him off. His arms went limp around me, and his mouth fell open.


    I think I even saw his eyes turn glossy.


    Now he knows how I feel, I guess. . . And again, I can''t bring myself to feel happy about it.


    I breathed in a shaky breath and blinked the tears away. "I''m gonna go," I stated dumbly as I pushed


    his arms off me and practically sprinted out of the room.


    ???Jason''s POV???


    I feel like someone just tore a hole through my heart.


    I suppose I''m the only one to me for it though. I got myself into this.


    I got myself into trouble with Abaddon. The one person everyone told me not to do business with.


    But he''s so powerful, and I wanted that, for me and my pack.


    I just wanted to prove myself. To prove to everyone that I can live up to what Din would have been.


    But of course, I failed miserably.


    I let Abaddon convince me to take over House Crimson so that he could get to their natural resources,


    sense he owns 10% of mine in exchange for help when we need it. What''s Crimson''s would be mine


    once I took it over.


    I''m not so much of an idiot that I didn''t realize that. But I should have wondered why he hadn''t done it


    himself. It didn''t take long for me to realize us getting an opening in their defenses was pure luck.


    It literally came down to a patrol member on a bathroom break, and then a bunch of other small, lucky


    mishaps on their side happened. The path straight to their Master House practically fell into ourps.


    Especially with a small group. The rest of the worriers were just outside smelling range of the vampires,


    waiting for our mind-link to tell them we had captured the Pure Bloods of the House.


    It was sad how willing the Master and Mistress were to give up their House in exchange for their lives.


    But I''m grateful. I didn''t wanna kill anyone that day.


    BUT, again, here''s the reason nobody else wanted to do it.


    We slipped through small cracks in what I''m sure is usually a well oiled machine. If the ns I found a


    few days after on their whole defense system are anything to go by, we would have been screwed if


    things didn''t go conveniently wrong for House Crimson.


    Or even if they did, even if their whole defense n still fell apart, if Maria was there, she would have


    fought tooth and nail for her House. I know it. Mate or not.


    But I think she''s starting to give it up. . .


    And even if it means she''ll hate me forever, at least I can keep her safe from Abaddon by making sure


    he gets what he wants.


    After taking a final shaky breath, I stepped out of the room and subconsciously started searching for


    Maria.


    I found her in an interesting ce.


    She was talking on a public phone on the wall(I didn''t know those were still a thing). The atmosphere is


    loud and she''s across the room, so I didn''t get much, but I did hear the end of her conversation. "Okay


    good, so you''ve been getting my messages?" She spoke into the phone. "And everything is in order?"


    Whoever is on the other side started talking.


    She nodded, "Good."


    I watched her hang up while wiping a tear from her eye.

 Chapter 47: 46 - Thanks, But No Thanks

    Chapter 47: 46 - Thanks, But No Thanks


    "What was that about?" I asked Maria after I made my way over to her.


    She quickly wiped away her tears, as if I hadn''t already noticed them.


    "Oh, um, I was talking to Marco and Doc. Y''know, to see how the blood scavenging is going," she


    nodded quickly, her voice wavering.


    ***Maria''s POV***


    "But why were you crying?" He frowned.


    I looked up at him incredulously, tears threatening to spill again, "Why do you think, Wolfie?"


    He looked down, even a little crestfallen.


    My own mate doesn''t want to call off his infiltration of my house.


    . . . And now he''s forcing me to do something about it.


    I ducked my head down and pushed passed him.


    I sulked over to the bar and plopped onto a stool.


    Thank the goddess he didn''t follow me.


    I looked around, feeling uneasy. Probably from his eyes on me.


    I sighed. I don''t even know where everyone else is.


    "I wish this night would just end already," I mumbled to myself.


    "I might be able to help with that."


    Chills went down my spine at the voice that came from a few feet behind me.


    A voice so smooth and beautiful, it bes eerie. That voice is so melodic, it sounds unnatural to the


    ear.


    I knew I smelled something funny.


    I turned my chair around and found a beautiful woman. A supernaturally beautiful woman, with wless


    skin and and a perfect figure. Her eyes are huge and the palest blue most have ever seen. But all their


    eyes are like that.


    All their faces and bodies are wless.


    But their minds.


    Are terrifying.


    I''m face to face with a hybrid.


    Seemingly, not a very high ranking one, but deadly nheless.


    Even to a total badass, like myself.


    And the most ironic part about how lethal they are? No one else around us realizes the imminent


    danger standing in the same building as them.


    They all probably realized there''s something special about her, something off, even before theyid


    eyes on her.


    All hybrids give off that vibe.


    The vibe I give off when my eyes go red, but x3 in the ''you''re gonna die'' department.


    But that feeling can be hard to identify if you haven''t felt it, so most of the people in the club settled for


    giving her a sideways nce and putting a bit of distance between themselves and her.


    While I feel like running for the hills.


    But I can''t do that because, I have no idea where the rest of my group is, dang it.


    "I can end things for you right now," she smiled her creepy smile and jumped at me with her freaky


    hybrid speed.


    "No thanks!" I sang as I caught her wrists in my hands. I looked at the dagger she must have pulled out


    of somewhere at some point, and it''s WAY too close to my face forfort. "I was just having a pity


    party. Don''t you ever do that?"


    She yanked out of my hold and came at me again swinging.


    I blocked her blow with mine but my arm took some damage from the dagger.


    I gritted my teeth through the fiery pain and went for her neck. I got in a good sh with my ws.


    She didn''t appreciate that.


    Next thing I know, my head''s being used as a sledgehammer to break a ss on the counter. she kept


    her hand on the back of my neck ¡ª reminding me of someone ¡ª and held my face to the surface.


    "Ow! FRICK!" I yelled.


    Yes, I said frick.


    Anyway, because of her amped strength, I can''t just shove her off, so I''ve gotta get creative.


    And I''ve gotta do it before she stabs me in the head with the dagger she''s already winding up with.


    And I''ve also gotta do it with my head a little fuzzy from the impact.


    So this isn''t a good situation.


    I ended up kicking back blindly, super hard, and it actually made her budge. It made her move just


    enough so the dagger didn''t plunge into my head, but the wood next to it.


    I do get lucky sometimes, I guess.


    I used this opportunity to whip around and and knee her in the stomach.


    And of course, as I noticed when I turned to face her, her neck''s already healed.


    Perfect.


    She retaliated by trying to stab me in the side.


    Before she could pierce the skin though, a hand caught her''s, despite her crazy speed.


    And only alphas and pure bloods can even hope to match a hybrid''s speed.


    Wolfie.


    He rammed his elbow into the back of hers and there was a sickening crack. The dagger fell out of her


    hand.


    She didn''t even look phased by the pain, only more pissed off.


    She let out a battle cry sorta yell as she mmed her fist into Wolfie''s face. There was another crack.


    I felt something explode inside me.


    But I''ve never felt it before, so I kept it in. I don''t need anything blowing up in my face.


    But I did let a little bit out to fuel my next attack.


    My hands balled into fists in her hair while she was focused on Wolfie, and before she knew what was


    going on, I mmed her head into my knee.


    The sounds of bones breaking have just be part of the atmosphere.


    So the crack didn''t surprise anyone.


    Instead of falling limp, this girl decides to keep fighting with her dented head.


    But she''s slowing down.


    She swung ¡ª with her good arm ¡ª for my stomach, but I caught her wrist, again. This time though, I


    flipped her over my arm so shended hard on her back.


    I stepped on her throat to keep her down.


    . . . It didn''tst long.


    But now the rest of the group''s here!


    After she stabbed her ws into my calf and got back to her feat, I went to round house kick the crap


    out of her messed up head, but Wolfie pulled me back with a strong arm and growl towards the hybrid.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    He started delivering punches and the whole group joined in.


    Once she fell to the ground and didn''t get back up for a few seconds, I figured they don''t really need


    me anymore.


    I sat on a chair and ripped the sleeves off my jacket. One to wrap the cut from the dagger in my arm ¡ª


    that''s gonna heal h3 slow because of the poison ¡ª and the other to wrap her w marks in my calf.


    Those shouldn''t take too long to heal.


    Oh. . . And everyone in the club has disappeared. How convenient.


    "Maria."


    Suddenly, Wolfie''s in my face and gently taking hold of my arm.


    I winced violently.


    It didn''t hurt that bad, I just don''t need him touching me after everything that''s happened with him today.


    I wasn''t kidding when I told him I don''t think I can take it.


    He immediately dropped my arm, "Sorry!" He rushed out.


    . . . He makes my heart hurt.


    "Maria, you good?" Stephan rushed over to ask me.


    Wolfie red at him.


    I got off the chair, "Yeah, I''m fine."


    His re moved to me and my bleeding calf. "You shouldn''t be walking on tha ¡ª"


    "Great, then let''s get going," Stephan cut Wolfie off. He jabbed his thumb towards the girl on the


    ground. "We''ve got a lot to discuss about this hybrid chick and what our next move''s gonna be because


    of her."


    Cali nodded, "You''re right."


    I nodded along with her, "And I''ve got the perfect ce to find out what''s on this drive." I held up the


    We all piled into the van that''s now cramped due to me not being squished into a hiding spot.


    "So, a hybrid just attacked us, out in the open, after not having been seen for the good part of this past


    decade. What does it mean?" Brandon looked at all of us from the back seat.


    Rose spoke up from her ce next to him, "Well, it either means they know we''re looking for them and


    they''re trying to pick us off, or this one just happened to be out for a drink and recognized Maria, which


    sounds VERY unlikely when you say it out loud."


    I nodded, "And considering they practically left us an invitation by leaving the dagger, I''m assuming it''s


    the first one," I sighed.


    Everyone stayed silent, taking it all in.


    "Well isn''t that just amazing?" Happy threw over his shoulder with sarcastic enthusiasm from the


    driver''s seat.


    "I know right? Sounds like a st," Stephan responded, voice equally as drenched in sarcasm.


    Cali sighed tiredly, "Can''t wait."

 Chapter 48: 47 - That Guy

    Chapter 48: 47 - That Guy


    We''re on our way through the hot and muggy Forrest after finding thest known whereabouts of the


    hybrids from theputer drive.


    Things were going slowly, a.k.a, we''re all bored out of our minds waiting for something to happen.


    Anything.


    Anything other than my calf hurting like a mother trucker.


    Wolfie got a call.


    Well I guess that''s something.


    "Hello?" He spoke into the phone.


    The person on the other side spoke. He narrowed his eyes at me before he said, "Yeah, she''s with me,


    why?"


    -----


    Destiny''s POV


    "Oh ummmm," I looked to Doc and Trainer Marco for help, "I need to talk to her because. . ."


    They were no help and just motioned for me to hurry up ande up with something.


    I tried to hide my small pout. I''m not good at lying.


    "Um, vampire stuff," I saidmely.


    "Well I''m sure ¡ª" by the tone of his voice I knew he was about to shut me down.


    "Girl vampire stuff," I added hurriedly.


    Doc and Trainer Marco looked at me like that was the dumbest thing I could have said.


    Wow, I''m stupid.


    "Can''t you get someone else to help you with that? She ¡ª"


    "Can I please just talk to Maria?!" I sputtered, "she''s like a sister to me and I don''t want to talk about


    this with anyone else," I looked down shyly, even though he can''t even see me.


    It''s because I do see her as a big sister, but that''s kind of embarrassing, don''t you think?


    He sighed, and for a second, I thought he was just going to hang up.


    "What''s your name?" I was happy when I heard his voice again.


    "Destiny," I mumbled quietly.


    "Maria, there''s a Desity on the phone wanting to talk to you," I heard him on the other end,


    mispronouncing my name. I''ve always been told I''m hard to understand over the phone.


    "Desity?" I heard her question.


    Oh my goodness, how embarrassing.


    "Yeah, I don''t know," Mr Jason said, probably rolling his eyes.


    "Oh! It''s probably my favorite little wallflower!" I heard Maria a secondter.


    I blushed.


    I cursed myself. Dang it, I''m only able to blush right after I feed, but Doc and Trainer Marco are


    standing right there.


    I don''t think Trainer Marco noticed, but Doc pinched my cheek.


    I sighed.


    Sometimes I hate being the youngest.


    15 is young, but not pinching cheek young. And it only made my blush worse.


    My thoughts were interrupted by Maria''s chirpy voice, "Hey Desi, what''s up?"


    I smiled, but then it turned to a frown when I remembered why I was calling. "You''re not on speaker, are


    you?" I whispered.


    Her voice lowered a little, "No, why?"


    I breathed in and out, "Trainer Marco wanted me to tell you House Crescent Moon returned your call.


    They except the deal and are ready to go when you are."


    I don''t even know what I''m talking about, but Doc figured Mr Jason would be more likely to hand the


    phone over to Maria if I was the one that asked.


    There was silence for a few seconds.


    Her voice came back different. I can''t put my finger on what it was about it, but it made my frown


    deepen. "Okay, thank you Desi. Is that all?"


    "Yeah," I mumbled and was about to hang up dejectedly.


    "Oh cool, so how''s it been over there? I trust you''re holding down the fort while I''m gone?"


    That made the smilee back to my face.


    Goodness, I''m pathetic. It''s not like she''s my actual older sister giving me praise. I don''t even have one.


    But I gave a smallugh, "I guess."


    "Sweet, and I know no one''s been able train for a while, but how did the blood collection go? I know it''s


    not as exciting as fighting, but at least it''s something," she asked, probably shrugging her shoulders in


    her nonchnt way.


    "Oh, it, um, it went okay. The wolves are actually pretty good listeners. They didn''t get in the way too


    much," I giggled at my own joke.


    Maria snorted, "I wonder where they got it from. I know it wasn''t their alpha."


    I giggled more.


    "Are you done?" I heard Mr Jason on the other side. He didn''t sound happy, in fact, he sounded pretty


    annoyed.


    Maria sighed, exasperated, "I guess. I''ll see youter, Desi. Take care of yourself, okay?"


    "Okay," I smiled, "Be safe. Please don''t die."


    "I''ll try," she said in her quirky way.


    She always says that. It''s either that or ''no promises''. It makes me nervous. Do you know how many


    people would be devastated if she went out and never came back? What would happen to our house?6


    I shivered. I don''t even wanna think about that.


    "Maria!" I heard Mr Jason''s voice.


    Oh, definitely not happy.


    "Ugh! Calm down!" She grunted. "I gotta go, Des, bye."


    "Bye."


    She hung up.


    I sighed.


    She better not die. I will be very mad at her if she does.


    -----


    Maria''s POV


    My nerves are shot.


    The call with Desi honestly helped. She''s so cute and lovable. She reminds me I have a house I have


    to be strong for.


    But now I''m just stuck in the suffocating silence again.


    This is awkward. Like, really awkward.


    Everyone can feel the tension between me and Wolfie.


    It''s literally palpable.


    And I''m not even able to break it like I usually am. My mind''s too upied worrying about the hybrid


    we encountered.


    The gash in my leg and arm just serve as reminders.


    They''re after us.


    They''re probably tracking us.


    This is bad.


    It''s making my nerves go haywire and my hair stand on end 24/7.


    I feel like we''re being watched.


    Every second, my talent feels closer and closer to the surface.


    Even the little creatures in the forest breaking a twig in the distance makes it re dangerously close to


    the edge.


    I can''t go over the edge.


    I can''t.


    I can''t inconvenience the team like that.


    It hasn''t happened in a group setting in years, and I don''t n to change that on this trip.


    At the very least, it wastes time we don''t have and puts the group in more danger.


    I can''t be the cause of that.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After hours of walking, but fortunately covering a lot of ground, night came.


    "Alright, I think we should take a break for a while. I hope you''re all rested though, because I wasn''t


    nning on stopping to sleep until the third night," Wolfie announced.


    Well, I haven''t slept in weeks, and it''ll probably be even worse now, but I''m good at running on fumes.


    . . . But, those who''s bodies haven''t been conditioned to withstand weeks to months without sleep


    because their heads are actually screwed on straight, may have a little problem.


    "Are you sure it''s a good idea to set up any sort of camp, even a one night setup, three days into the


    forest? At that point, we''ll be pretty close, if not on top of, the hybrids if we stay at this pace. It might be


    dangerous. And I think it''d be wise to be well rested," haha, I should talk, "when we''re a day''s walk


    away from this supposed hybrid hub. It just makes it easier for them to find and jump us. Especially on


    their home turf."


    I could tell by Wolfie''s face he was about to disagree, but Cali spoke before he could get a word out.


    "She''s right, I think the second night would be best," Cali sided with me.


    "Yeah, I don''t think anyone would get any sleep knowing their only a day''s walk away from some of the


    deadliest creatures in the world," Brandon chimed in.


    "Let''s vote. Who wants to set up camp the second night?" Stephan proposed.


    Everyone raised their hand, other than Wolfie.


    Even Happy raised his hand.


    Wolfie turned to him. "Dude!"


    "Sorry man, it just makes more sense," Happy shrugged innocently.


    "Well, this isn''t a democracy," Wolfie crossed his arms over his chest.


    I rolled my eyes. "Okay. Who wants to make this a democracy?"


    Everyone, but one, raised their hand again.


    I smiled at him, "Sorry, you''ve been overruled. It''s a democracy now."


    -----


    Jason''s POV


    Ugh, this whole second night thing doesn''t work because, I nned to attack the hybrids using some


    stealth strategies that work for small groups. We need to be well rested for that.


    But I can''t tell them that now because, they''ll shoot the idea down right away. I need more time to make


    a solid n that I know and they know could work.


    I sighed, half from all the chaos going on in my head and half from what Maria just said.


    "Oh, c''mon now," she rolled her eyes, "don''t be that guy."


    I raised an eyebrow. "What guy?"


    "The guy that nobody likes because he''s always trying to tell everybody what to do," Rose answered


    for her.


    "Yeah," Stephan agreed.


    Oh, you''ve got to be kidding me.


    "I don''t know what''s up with you, but it''s annoying. You''re usually so cool to work with! What the h3ll


    happened?" He continued.


    "I happened," Maria shook her head before I could even think of a response. "He''s trying to prove to


    me who''s boss," She looked at me like you would an amusing child.


    And she wonders why I can be cold to her.


    ''Why? Because she can see right through you?''


    Us! She can see right through US.


    ''Whatever.''


    "Ugh, fine," I rolled my eyes with a re at Maria.


    This is going to be a long few days.

 Chapter 49: 48 - Human Heater

    Chapter 49: 48 - Human Heater


    Maria''s POV


    We''re finally taking a break for the night after two days worth of running/walking through this suffocating


    forest.


    But mostly running.


    That''s alright with me, though. It keeps me and Wolfie from ripping each other''s heads off.


    My leg would be more healed if I hadn''t put it through so much, but I didn''t wanna slow anyone down.


    Wolfie didn''t like that so much, but he''ll have to deal with it for time''s sake.


    Speaking of Wolfie.


    I can''t stop thinking about him.


    Before it was the hybrids, and they''ve still got my skin crawling, but Wolfie''s got my heart pumping.


    At a very dangerous rate, might I add.


    All of thising at once is making my head hurt.


    I don''t know why he popped into my head and wouldn''te out.


    It must have been when my talent red and all my senses got hit with a wave of MATE.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did I have to have this talent? This freaking sensing everything before it even happens, sort of


    thing? And then the added intensified senses?


    If I''m being honest I don''t even remember the name of it.


    I mean, it can be useful, but it causes more trouble than it saves.


    The worst part is that it''s rare, so I have no one to help me learn to control it.


    And the chaos that I put myself through on a daily basis doesn''t help.


    I''m told I have pretty good control over it for my age, but my brain that''s constantly being attacked by


    sensory overload, may have something else to say about it.


    "Maria, you can go ahead and go to sleep. I''ve got the first watch, remember?" Stephan interrupted my


    train of thought.


    I looked over to him.


    "Oh, okay."


    I said just to make him happy.


    I scooted down the tree trunk I was leaning on so that I''mying down.


    I faced the opposite way of him and found my best friends. They were cuddling in one sleeping bag,


    lookingpletely at peace.


    I sighed, and turned away from that.


    That sight didn''t used to be so painful. I''ll admit I was the tiniest bit jealous that they found each other at


    such a young age, and were even friends before they realized, but they''ve always been my best


    friends, so I was always happy for them. Even when they made me third wheel on so many things that


    should have been dates but they made me tag along to.


    I''ve always thought their rtionship was the cutest though.


    Now, I wanna gouge my eyes out looking at it.


    But it''s only because I know at this rate, I may never have it.


    And that breaks my heart in one of the only ces it hadn''t been touched yet.


    So I turned away from them.


    And of course, Wolfie''s the next person I see.


    Because why not?


    Why should the Moon Goddess end my suffering?


    I grumbled then just mmed my eyes shut. I just won''t look at him.


    I know I''m not going to sleep. That''s not even in the question. Even if my anxiety wasn''t eating away at


    me, more so than the usual h3ll, it''s too cold to even think of rxing.


    I don''t know how the other vampires are doing it. The werewolves are just walking heaters, so that''s


    why they''re not having a problem.


    Though, Rose and Brandon are cuddling for warmth. Cali was smart and brought extra nkets.


    Even if I had thought of it, I probably wouldn''t have had enough room in my hiding ce in the van.


    So I''m stuck freezing my @ss off.


    I sat there.


    Doing just that.


    For what felt like hours.


    But the moon is still too high in the sky for it to have been hours, so it was probably only one.


    I couldn''t help but open my eyes. The first thing I did was check if the sky was any brighter. Obviously


    not. The second thing I couldn''t stop my eyes from being drawn to was. . .


    I probably don''t even have to say it, you already know.


    But saying his name, even if not out loud, makes me feel some sort of way.


    That way may make me wanna cry, but it varies from time to time, so maybe this one will be a good


    one.


    Wolfie.


    Nope, I wanna cry.


    The cold isn''t helping.


    The muscles of the rest of my body are clenching just as hard as my heart now, because of the cold


    chilling me to the bone.


    I probably look like I''m seizing I''m shaking so hard.


    I hate this.


    My senses are hyped up. My chest hurts. My legs are cramping from being curled up so tight.


    I stayed for a couple more minutes like this.


    My mind was either on the cold, my mate that hates me, or the hybrids out to get me. All of which are


    driving me insane.


    I feel like pulling my hair out.


    I feel like bursting into tears.


    I feel like ¡ª


    Why am I standing up?


    Where do my feet think they''re taking me?


    I walked over and curled up next to Wolfie.


    . . . Hm


    He stirred and sat up a bit.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" He mumbled, trying to make his voice sound hard.


    "I''m using you as a human heater," I told him simply.


    And my subconscious obviously wasn''t satisfied with our proximity because, I wiggled in closer to him


    so that he was spooning me.


    He cleared his throat. "Who said you could do that?"


    I looked at him, but he kept his face straight.


    "Fine then, I''ll just goy with Happy."


    He wrapped his tree trunk of an arm around my waist and mmed me against his chest.


    I turned around in his strong arms. "That''s what I thought," then cuddled into him, burring my face in his


    chest.


    He wrapped his arm around me and rested his chin on my head.


    My heart swelled to twice its original size.


    This is how it feels to justy with your mate?


    It''s freaking awesome.


    I feel so warm and cozy that my mind doesn''t feel the need to go one-thousand miles a minute.


    I haven''t felt this way, this at peace, in years.


    We don''t even like each other and I can''t remember ever feeling like I''ve belonged somewhere more in


    my life.


    Wow, that''s really cheesy, but I don''t care.


    With my mind slowing and my body bing at ease with the warmth and proximity of my mate, I feel


    spectacrly exhausted.


    I feel like falling asleep and never waking up, or at least not for as long as he''s willing to hold me.


    In fact, that seems like a spectacr idea.


    I''m going to sleep.


    I''m going to sleep!


    I almost let out augh at how happy that statement makes me.


    I''m going to sleep, and I might actually be able to make it through the night without any terrifying


    nightmares tearing me from it.


    I shut my eyes and let the darkness take over without a fight, for once.


    "Are you sure that dosage won''t kill her?"


    "Pretty sure."


    The meandy raised her brow. "Pretty sure?"


    "Yeah, but what does it matter? We''re using her to test the serums on because she''s expendable," the


    big mean man said, dropping the shot he was holding to my arm to his side.


    Why do they have to use big words like expendable? It''s annoying. I don''t like not being able to


    understand things.


    "Not that expendable. How many true pure bloods do you think we''re going to get the chance to


    capture? An adult is too risky to keep here, and if they''re too young, they die too easily. We''re using her


    because something that affects her is going to affect any vampire." Thedy looked at me with her


    terrifying smile. "And besides, think about how useful she''ll be to uster when she can help grow our


    army."


    I almost threw up in my mouth.


    I may be nine, but I know enough about where peoplee from to know I should be grossed out.


    The man rolled his eyes. "Fine," And squirted out a good amount of the liquid onto the floor.


    He grabbed my arm roughly again.


    My heart started pounding.


    I''ve never ever liked shots, and nothing these people do doesn''t hurt me.


    It''s like all they do is hurt me.


    They''re probably the same people that hurt Annie.


    The needle went into my skin and he pressed down on the pusher.


    I screamed.


    "Hey, Maria, you okay?" Cali tapped my shoulder.


    I zoned back in to the present.


    Oh, yeah. We''re here.


    I nodded in response to her.


    I can''t believe we''re back at this terrible ce. I thought I''d never see this ugly building again, outside


    of my nightmares anyway.


    At least I have friends with me this time.


    I won''t bepletely alone.


    I have Rose and Brandon.


    And Wolfie.


    Even Happy, Cali, and Stephan have my back.


    We walked through the front door.


    Wait, what''s the n?


    I turned around to ask Brandon.


    . . . Where''d they all go?


    I looked around.


    "Brandon! Rose?!" I called.


    I started freaking out.


    "Wolfie?!"


    No one was in sight.


    Tears sprung to my eyes.


    "Jason!" I hollered.


    Suddenly, there were screams,ing from every which way.


    I looked around to find all my friends in a fight for their lives against a group of hybrids, each down a


    different hallway.


    "Maria!" They all let out a spine chilling screech, "help!" They begged.


    "I''ming!" I yelled back.


    But before I could even cry over the dilemma of who I was going to choose to help first, my feet started


    sinking into the floor.


    "No! No! No!" I yelled.


    They screamed louder.


    "Happy! Cali! Steph!"


    "Help us!" They hollered before they lost their battle and were killed.


    "No!"


    I''m waist deep now.


    "Brandon!" I screamed, "Rose! No!"


    I''m sinking so fast. No matter how much I w at the ground, it won''t slow me down.


    They eventually died too.


    I sobbed.


    "Maria!"


    Thest voice standing yelled.


    The only voice that cut straight to my heart.


    "Jason!"


    I wed with strength I never knew. I dug my bleeding hands into the ground over and over. I gave my


    EVERYTHING to gain even a little bit of progress.


    And it worked.


    Inch by inch, I dragged myself out of the concrete.


    I got to my feet and ¡ª


    . . . He''s dead.


    Jason. . . Is dead.


    My mate. . .


    I broke down.


    I couldn''t take in a breath of air.


    My talent kicked in.


    My ears are ringing.


    The blood of my loved ones has started bing more and more red in my vision.


    The hybrids circling me areing in and out of focus.


    Everything is going millions of miles per our.


    Their every move, even without touching me, feels like a tidal wave smashing into me thanks to this


    "talent".


    My head! It hurts so bad.


    I can''t breathe.


    "Maria! Wake up!"


    I sprang up with a sob, clutching something with all my strength.


    It turned out to be Wolfie''s arm.


    I''m so confused.


    What the frick?


    I can''t breathe.


    "Breathe Maria! Breathe!" Happy yelled, panicked.


    "I told you she would freak out the second you left," Rose red at Wolfie.


    Wait. . .


    Wolfie!


    Rose!


    Happy!


    It was a dream.


    It was just a dream.


    Breathe Maria.


    . . . I can''t!!


    Wolfie broke my grip, with difficulty, only to grab my shoulders and make me look at him.


    "Like this Maria," he stared into my eyes after he could tell I wasn''t getting any air.


    He breathed slowly in through his nose, then out through his mouth.


    I tried to copy him.


    But failed.


    He did it again, and again, and again, until I could mirror him exactly and control my breathing.


    I stayed looking into his eyes.


    He looked back at me like I was the most valuable thing in the world.


    Then I bursted into tears and dove into his shoulder. I shook with how hard I sobbed.


    Brandon sighed, "I promise she doesn''t usually cry this much," probably speaking to Cali and Stephan.


    "Alpha d*ckhead over there is just messing with her emotions."


    I let out a hideous snort mixed with a whimper that got snot all over Wolfie''s shirt.


    "Thanks man," Alpha D*ckhead responded tly.


    "No problem, just doin'' my job," Brandon quipped, his voice sounding farther away.


    "We''re gonna go scout ahead, babe," Rose told me softly. "You guys can catch up in a bit."


    I nodded into his shirt.


    Her foot steps got quieter as she walked away with the rest of the group without another word.


    I breathed in Wolfie''s scent, now that I actually remember how to do it.


    He hugged me tighter.


    I sighed.


    How do I keep ending up in this position?

 Chapter 50: 49 - Told You So

    Chapter 50: 49 - Told You So


    "Why do I keep doing this to myself?" I sighed into his shirt.


    "What?" Wolfie rubbed my back soothingly.


    Oh, screw you and you''re soothing touches.


    "Falling back into your arms after telling myself I wouldn''t. How can I not get something as simple as


    that right?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He gave a sad chuckle. "Don''t worry, the mate bond makes me do crazy things too. I don''t wanna care


    about you so much," he hugged me tighter, "but I do."


    "Oh wow, thanks so much for the honesty," I rolled my eyes.


    He sighed. "Why do we always have to fight?"


    "Ha! What a dumb question. I thought we covered this at the club?"


    He shook his head. "Listen. I see you. As much as you think I don''t, I do. I know what I''m missing out


    on. I know you deserve better than me." He inhaled a deep breath of my hair and took my face in his


    hands. "You don''t deserve any of this, all the chaos that I brought into your life and even everything that


    was there before me. . . You don''t deserve any of it. I''m so sorry."


    I gave a humorless chuckle. "Don''t deserve it but not worth the trouble to stop it? Yeah. I get that a lot."


    Nothing.


    He''s speechless.


    That''s what I thought.


    I had to dig for the strength that a new day after a h3llish night gives me and pushed away from him to


    stand on my feet.


    "C''mon, we''ve got ground to cover," And I was off.


    Let''s just hope I can keep my promise to myself to stay away from him this time.


    Ha, who am I kidding?


    At least my leg and arm are a little better.


    -----


    Jason''s POV


    ''Grrrrr!''


    What are you growling about? I questioned Ki dejectedly.


    ''Comfort mate!''


    I rolled my eyes. She doesn''t want ourfort.


    ''That never stopped us before!''


    I know, and it''s not going to stop uster, but now she needs time.


    ''Ugh! Time, time, time! That''s all I hear about with her!''


    Calm down buddy.


    ''No! She needs to ¡ª''


    "Did you hear that?" Her voice broke my train of thought.


    I shook my head to clear it, "Um, no, what?"


    I watched her look around attentively. Not stopping her stride forward but slowing down enough to


    analyze her surroundings very carefully. Skeptically.


    Goddess, she looks delicious in this light.


    Well, she looks devour-able in every light, but the rising sun sending golden rays on her pale skin is


    enough to make me melt.


    And how her curvy hips, even in basketball shorts, sway as she treads carefully.


    Jeez, I can''t wait to grab onto those hips and ¡ª


    "There it is again," she jumped and swung her head toward another spot in the forest.


    I almost sighed out loud.


    Why you gotta ruin a good thought like that, Maria?


    "I don''t hear anything," I shrugged, going back to sulking behind her.


    She gave onest skeptical nce around the forest and finally digressed. "Alright well, let''s hurry up


    and get back to the group."


    "Right behind you."


    And I wouldn''t trade the view for anything.


    "Stop staring at my @ss."


    "Stop being so gorgeous, then maybe I''ll consider it."


    She didn''t say anything, but something, maybe the mate bond, maybe intuition, told me she was


    blushing.


    I smirked.


    I just made a vampire blush.


    And it was the only one I''m really interested in seeing blush again.


    We finally made it back to the group.


    The rest of the journey was pretty uneventful, other than Maria constantly looking over her shoulder.


    She keeps a rxed exterior, but I can tell she''s watching, waiting for something to happen.


    "Does anyone else feel like they''re being watched?" She asked, still maintaining her cool.


    Rose looked around, "Nope, why? Your spider senses tingling?"


    "Yeah," Maria''s nose scrunched up a bit in an adorable way, "but I don''t smell anything out of the


    ordinary."


    Zach took a whiff of the air. "I don''t either. Must just be your imagination."


    "Yeah. . . Must be," she mumbled.


    But, I could tell throughout the rest of the way she had her guard up.


    A few hourster her mood changedpletely.


    She rang her hands together and her eyes were darting every which way.


    "Did you hear that?" She asked the group again for the first time in hours, but her eyes were wide and


    she looked anxious. Scared.


    It''s unsettling. I don''t know why, but it is.


    Everyone looked around.


    "Nope," Cali responded.


    "You''re just anxious, Maria," Brandon said softly. "It was probably just an animal."


    I stayed quiet.


    "No, it sounded like a person. A person running," she shook her head. She looked to me, her eyes


    almost doe like, "Didn''t you hear it?"


    "Um, uh," I looked at her pleading eyes.


    My eyes shot to Zach to see if he smelled or heard anything. He shook his head.


    If none of our strong @ss senses can pick it up. . . Then it''s probably not there.


    "Maybe you are just being paranoid," I tried to put it delicately because she looks like she''s about to go


    over the edge with paranoia.


    ''Poor mate.''


    "No! They''re here! I know they''re here! I can even smell them!"


    "Maria, that''s probably just from the dagger we brought with us," Stephan shook his head.


    "No, no, no! I can feel them. That''s my thing! You guys know that''s my thing. I can smell them, I can


    hear them. They''re so close. Watching us. Why can''t anyone else sense them?!" She looked around


    frantically.


    She went over the edge.


    My heart hurt for her.


    "We have to run. We have to get away from them!"


    "Maria, we ran the first day straight, we ¡ª"


    "No! Listen to me! Why isn''t anybody listening to me! Can we PLEASE just get away from here, away


    from them," her frantic gaze was back on me. "Please, please, we have to run," she grabbed onto me.


    "Run where?" I questioned.


    "ANYWHERE! Anywhere but here. Anywhere they''re not."


    "Wait aren''t we literally looking for them? You''re going to have to deal with them considering that''s who


    we''re out here for," Cali pointed out.


    "We''re looking for their base so we can regroup and n a real attack. They''re not supposed to find us


    and pick our little groups off one by one. If we''re not careful, that''s exactly what''s going to happen!"


    Maria eximed.


    She looked back up at me. "Please, please, please! Help me convince them!"


    Oh s**t, the doe eyes are back.


    And they''re filled with tears.


    ''Why is our mate always so sad?''


    She''s had a hard life Ki. . . And we don''t make it any easier.


    Remorseful silence was all that came from him.


    "Guys let''s just run a few dozen miles," I sighed. "Better safe than sorry," I shrugged.


    "Ugh! I don''t wanna run for nothing!" Cali groaned. "She''s just wigging out."


    "Hey," Rose narrowed her eyes at Cali, then continued, "Her talent might be giving her information


    about our surroundings that we don''t have."


    Maria nodded hurriedly, "That''s true. Thank you. Now can we please leave?"


    There was a chorus of groans but Maria took that as her cue to take off. We eventually followed.


    She finally stopped after hours of running.


    I don''t know how she managed to do it with her leg.


    We tried to stop her mid way because she started going the wrong direction, away from where we''re


    supposed to be going, but she wouldn''t listen to anyone.


    "What the h3ll was that, Maria?!" Cali eximed, breathing heavily.


    Oh no.


    "You''ve got us going the wrong direction!" She continued.


    "No they ¡ª" Maria was cut off.


    "No! Stop it with your craziness! I''m done with it. I know they traumatized you or whatever, but if you


    thought it was going to get in the way you shouldn''t havee!"


    "Hey!" Brandon jumped to defend her.


    Ki let out a small growl.


    Maria put up a hand to signal she didn''t need help. "I know, I''m fine now. I know I was acting a little


    unreasonable before but ¡ª"


    Maria has clearly calmed down because now she''s able to look Cali in the eye and keep a steady


    voice. Something I don''t think she would have been capable of a few hours ago.


    ''The mate bond feels less strained now.''


    I do feel a little lighter.


    . . . The weight on my shoulders has been her this whole time.


    I don''t know why it didn''t ur to me the churning in my stomach was way out of the ordinary. I just


    corrted it to the long and hard run.


    I can''t imagine how she must have been feeling.


    "No buts! You''re crazy!" She wouldn''t let Maria finish.


    ''She needs to stop screaming at our Maria. It''s not that big of a deal.''


    Maria closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Listen, I know I lost my cool, I''ve kind of got a lot going


    on right now."


    ''She means us.''


    I know Ki.


    "It won''t happen again, I just got a little over excited. I''m good now."


    She took another breath, "Now, I know this may be a little much to ask after my freak out, but do you


    guys think you can take me seriously enough to hear me out?"


    Cali rolled her eyes.


    Stephan sighed, "What is it Maria?"


    "We didn''t lose them. . ." Maria said hesitantly.


    Everyone groaned.


    This time, Zach spoke up, but gentler than Cali, "Maria, I don''t think we have to worry ¡ª"


    Something happened.


    Everyone went silent.


    With the speed of light, Maria''s hand had shot out.


    She caught the dagger that was headed straight for the side of my head.


    I blinked.


    How did neither of us hear the knife flying through the air, Ki?


    ''More importantly, who threw the knife and why didn''t we smell or hear them?''


    Maria inspected the knife and twirled it in her hand.


    "Told you so."


    Then everything went to s**t.

 Chapter 51: 50 - Seeing Red

    Chapter 51: 50 - Seeing Red


    Maria''s POV


    I gave the hybrid his knife back.


    Right between the eyes.


    I felt a slight twinge somewhere deep in my chest, but I''m good at ignoring it by now.


    I honestly hate taking life. I really do. Even the worst people I have a bit of trouble with.


    Even after everything they''ve done to me, it''s hard to kill them.


    Because the moon goddess cursed me with a conscience, d@mnit.


    I don''t know why. Not many other pure bloods seem to have one.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But I do.


    So whenever it appears necessary to take someone''s life, I''m always confronted with. . .


    Who do you think you are? You''re not the goddess. Why do you decide who deserves to live or die?


    EVERYONE deserves a second chance.


    From my heart and. . .


    I can decide because life''s not about ''deserve''. It''s about who''s strong enough to take what they want.


    To do what they need to survive.


    And it''s not an option to let the bad guys get what they want, that''d be the end of the world as we know


    it, so it''s up to us to be stronger, even when we''re totally not.


    From my brain.


    It''s not fun at all.


    I heard the thunderous growling from everyone around me.


    Oh, yeah. Back to fighting for our lives.


    More hybrids popped out of the foliage.


    Now there are six of them surrounding us.


    There are seven of us.


    I know they''re technically the ones outnumbered. . . But that ratio doesn''t give us good chances.


    Three of the hybrids turned into their wolf forms and the others stayed as vampires with their fangs out.


    Then they pounced.


    "Run!" I yelled.


    Everyone broke out into a sprint.


    "Shouldn''t we stay and fight?" Happy questioned, running beside me. "Six less hybrids for us to worry


    about."


    "Oh don''t worry, we won''t make it far before they catch up and we''re forced to fight. I just wanted to


    make it to this clearing and ¡ª"


    Happy and I had to drop to our stomachs to dodge the hybrid in wolf form flying over our heads. Eyes


    glowing blue and deadly mouth in a viscous snarl.


    We hopped back up and got into a fighting stance. Happy shifted, and so did Wolfie and Stephan.


    I didn''t let myself look at Wolfie''s fighting form, I don''t have time to be distracted.


    Moon goddess, please don''t let any of us die.


    A hybrid still in "human" form set her sights on me. And smiled. A hungry, predatory smile.


    Alright, let''s get this party started.


    I smiled back.


    -----


    Jason''s POV


    Holy s**t these f**kers are fast.


    One of the bigger mutts made it from 30 feet away to nearly biting my leg off in a second.


    And I''m not over exaggerating when I say that.


    With the same speed, he dove for my right nk. I rolled out of the way but felt his teeth graze my fur.


    I got a rush of adrenaline and Ki came to the forefront. We shared control.


    When this happens, he usually helps me easily rip my opponent to shreds.


    . . . I have a feeling this time might be different though.


    I was right.


    The mutt and I fought and fought and we couldn''t manage to get the upper hand. The only thing we


    could manage to do was not get our throat ripped out.


    People from my team and theirs would drop then bounce right back up.


    The hybrids got up faster though. . .


    They hit harder.


    They fight dirtier.


    What the h3ll are these psychos eating?


    "Gah!" I heard her scream.


    Ki busted to the front.


    And I let him.


    We finally ripped this sucker''s throat out after a few more maneuvers with Ki''s savage nature.


    Ki swung us around to find what made our mate yell, thirsty for blood.


    He found her with a new wound, but this one went across her chest.


    She was still fighting though, there was even a hybrid near her feet, lying still.


    ''I will kill the one who did that to her!''


    Hm. . . My heart constricted. It looks kind of simr to what we did to her.


    His vision went red.


    The w marks across her chest almost match what probably turned to scars on her stomach.


    Left by us when we forcibly marked her.


    Well, when he forcibly marked her.


    Ki let out an earth shattering roar.


    While Maria was helping Cali fight, another mutt was about to jump her from behind.


    Ki tackled him and ripped his sorry head off before he could realize what was happening.


    He went over to the girl that Maria had dealt with that wasying still and did the same, just to make


    sure she wasn''t getting back up.


    He was about to maul the next hybrid Maria and Cali were fighting, just for being near his mate, but


    Maria beat him to it.


    She snapped the hybrid''s neck, that is. Once she moved on to the next, Ki finished him off too.


    Rose and Brandon were having trouble defeating an enormous mutt in wolf form, but once Maria joined


    the mix, they got the upper hand. They looked like a well oiled machine. You can tell they''ve done this


    plenty of times before.


    They''re dangerous on their own, so I''ve learned, but together, they can do anything.


    Not the mostforting thing in the world for someone in my position, but it''s convenient now.


    Knowing they have it under control, Ki went to help Zach and Stephan, and the three of us were able to


    take care of thest hybrid.


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    We won.


    Now I just have to real Mki back in. . .


    -----


    Maria''s POV


    We were all breathing heavily by the end of the encounter.


    Thank the goddess none of us died.


    "I think I owe you an apology, Maria," Cali panted. "You were right. And those f**kers mean business."


    I nodded with a breathyugh, "Don''t worry about it. Let''s just get the h3ll away from here. We don''t


    need more to show up."


    Cali nodded.


    The rest of the group agreed too.


    The guys in wolf form nodding their big heads was kind of a weird sight, but we started making our way


    north hoping to find the running water that everyone could faintly smell, keeping in mind the hybrid


    base is west.


    "If we find a stream we can clean up any injuries and ¡ª"


    Wolfie stepped in my way.


    Wow. . . He''s freaking gorgeous. And huge.


    He growled at me and bared his canines.


    And an @sshole.


    I tried to go around him, but he stepped in my way.


    I rolled my eyes.


    I really don''t feel like doing this with him.


    "What do you want?"


    He growled again and rubbed his nose against my leg, near wear the w marks are.


    "Yes, I know Wolfie. That''s why we''re trying to find a stream, to clean it up. Now get out of my way." I


    tried to go around him.


    He let out an angry bark and I rolled my eyes again.


    They can''t get butt hurt when I call them a dog if they''re going to do things like that.


    He pointed to my chest that he could reach easily with his alpha genes with his muzzle.


    I looked down.


    Oh s**t. That one''s worse than I thought.


    F**k, that''s gonna hurt when the adrenaline wears off.


    I looked back at him. "What about it?" I narrowed my eyes at him. "Can''t do anything until we get to a


    stream ¡ª"


    He got behind me and pushed at the back of my knees, but I realized what was happening before he


    could make my legs buckle.


    "Hey!" I red at him.


    "He wants you to let him carry you," Happy informed me.


    I turned back to Wolfie and he nodded his big wolf head.


    "No," I frowned.


    He barked again and it sounded scarily simr to yes.


    My eyes widened and I looked to Happy. "Did he just say yes?"


    "Yes," he deadpanned.


    "Ew, that''s creepy."


    "I agree. I don''t know how he taught his wolf to do it," Happy shook his head.


    Wolfie rammed into the back of my legs again.


    "Hey! That hurts!" I snapped at him.


    He stood still like he didn''t know what to do.


    After a moment of silence a low growl started forming in the back of his throat.


    I rolled my eyes, "I''m starting to think you don''t know how to do anything other than hurt me and growl,


    Mki," and I walked away.


    He didn''t stop me this time, after a pause, I just heard his massive paws padding after me along with


    the rest of the group.


    After a while we finally reached a stream.


    As we approached it, Wolfie started back up with his d@mn growling.


    I spun around with a re already nted on my face. "What the h3ll could you possibly be growling


    about now?"


    He just growled louder, taking a step closer, bearing his teeth even more.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Oh so now you''re trying to be intimidating?"


    The same thing.


    Only this time I bared my fangs back and hissed at him in response.


    He let out a roar this time.


    He is not happy with me challenging him back.


    Happy jumped between us, suddenly in human form. "Maria, you don''t want to do that ¡ª"


    Wolfie bit Happy''s shorts and yanked him out of the way.


    Now he''s pissed and looking for a fight.


    I really don''t feel like giving him one. I''m in pain and annoyed and anxious.


    Not in the mood for him to act all macho and try to "show me who''s boss".


    But, I''m not letting what happened a couple weeks ago happen again. Ever.


    If he starts a fight. I''m defending myself.


    I stared Mki down, getting more pissed the angrier he looked.


    I''m sorry you''re not the top dog in this rtionship, buddy.


    "Hasn''t anyone ever told you not to stare an angry dog in the eye?!" Happy hissed from the side.


    I turned to him. No humor in my face or voice.


    "Hasn''t anyone ever told you not to piss me off?"

 Chapter 52: 51 - Red Red Red

    Chapter 52: 51 - Red Red Red


    Wolfie pounced and I was ready for it.


    I knew he''d be going for the neck, he hadn''t gotten the chance to mark me in wolf form.


    And he still won''t today.


    I caught him by the throat and threw him down.


    I wish this wasn''t happening right now.


    He came back for more, and I fought him off.


    I wish he would just love me.


    I maneuvered around his snapping jaws.


    I was taken from scavenging and brought to my own house to find him.


    He missed a step and I sent a harsh kick to his stomach.


    He took me to a G just to show off his win.


    He charged again and I rolled out of the way.


    He dragged me around my own house.


    He miscalcted and Inded a blow to the side of his head.


    He messes with my feelings.


    Kisses me to get what he wants.


    Marks me forcefully.


    . . . And he''s trying to do it again.


    I HATE him.


    I took an aggravated breath through my nose.


    . . . Oh s**t.


    "You''re bleeding," I muttered.


    ------


    Brandon''s POV


    Oh f**k.


    Jason''s bleeding.


    And Maria''s his pure blood vampire mate.


    This is not going to end well.


    Maria started visibly panicking but she tried to keep calm.


    I shot a look at Rose.


    She''s thinking what I''m thinking.


    Maria pushed away from Jason and created some distance between them.


    Jason still wasn''t done with the fight though.


    He''s going to get himself killed.


    Then Maria''s going to be a mess.


    "Wait, no. Stop." Maria put up a shaky hand.


    Oh f**k, she''s practically already over the edge, one more nudge and ¡ª


    Jason charged.


    He just dug his grave.


    Maria put up her hands and flung him into a tree.


    She stumbled back into a huge bolder.


    When she brought her hand back it was covered in his blood from a wound the hybrids left.


    She started shaking so hard she could hardly stand.


    Her eyes turned red.


    Oh no.


    She shot a terrified look at Rose and I.


    Then she drew her eyes back to her bloody hand with a look of horror over what''s toe on her face,


    then they finallynded onto Jason.


    She''s gone.


    ------


    Maria''s POV


    NO!


    I can''t do this again!


    But it''s already happening.


    Suddenly, I was watching my own actions from the back seat. I have no control, pure instinct has the


    wheel.


    And it''s terrifying.


    Last time I let this happen, people were hurt. Badly.


    . . . There was so much blood.


    Speaking of blood, Wolfie''s smells so good.


    NO! No, stop!


    I got the upper hand quickly.


    The monster in me doesn''t necessarily care who she''s beating up to get what she wants. And right


    now, she wants Wolfie''s blood. Wolfie may care less than me when my head is on straight, but my


    instincts are primal, they don''t take emotions into consideration.


    Not even mine.


    Especially not mine.


    My vision that''s tainted red, honed in on his neck. Right where a mate''s mark goes.


    But vampire mates take blood from each other to mark one another.


    My instincts are obviously driving me to mark my mate. To take his blood,


    But I don''t know if I could stop myself if I started. I fed this past month, but I can''t be sure if it will be


    enough to keep me from losing control.


    From taking too much.


    From killing him.


    I would never forgive myself.


    But that doesn''t matter now. My instincts have taken over. Like I said, they don''t care about feelings,


    only nature, and nature demands that Wolfie and I are together. I already have him pinned to the


    ground. My fangs, that have been out since the hybrid attack, ache like no tomorrow. shes of red are


    going across my vision just imagining the taste of his blood on my tongue. I made onest ditch effort


    to keep myself from marking him. From doing to him what he did to me.


    But of course, I failed.


    I saw myself dive down, fangs bared, vision red, throat parched, as my fangs pierced his soft skin.


    I thought I would have a problem with the thick fur, but at the moment all I taste is blood. Sweet, sweet


    blood. The best thing I''ve ever tasted. The best thing I''ve ever felt.


    Yet, tears poured down my cheeks.


    everything keeps going in and out of focus.


    Scratch that, everything is out of focus.


    I can''t even think.


    There are hands on me. Why are there hands on me? Wolfie is in wolf form, he doesn''t have hands.


    They''re pulling me away from him. Away from his blood.


    More tears fell.


    I mped down harder to stay with him, with his blood. He let out a high pitched bark.


    I stiffened.


    Pain.


    That means pain.


    Mate is in pain.


    The tears came faster.


    The hands pulled harder.


    Pain.


    More pain.


    But who''s pain? Is it mine or his? I can''t tell. Are we both in pain? I think so.


    Does that mean there''s an outside threat to us? I think it does.


    I released his throat to check.


    And the real world came crashing back.


    The wheel was suddenly shoved back in my hands.


    And I screamed.


    A loud and ugly scream.


    I looked at Wolfie, who was dragged away from me, and blood was seeping from is neck.


    I sobbed and pulled at my hair.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    How could I do this?!


    I''m terrible.


    I''m horrible.


    I don''t deserve love from anyone, especially not him.


    Sounds other than his soft whimpers finally entered my ears after someone blocked my view of him.


    "Hey! Hey, Maria, listen to me. Calm down," Brandon''s face came into my line of sight. "You''re okay,


    everything''s okay --"


    "No! Everything''s not okay! Look what I''ve done!" I sobbed.


    Rose kneeled down next to him. "Don''t beat yourself up over this, think of all he''s done to you."


    "No!" I sobbed even louder. "I-I didn''t mean to." I tried to peer around the two of them to look at Wolfie,


    but I only found happy and Stephan taking care of him.


    "I-I''m so sorry," I cried to Happy.


    He said nothing as he looked away from me and kept helping Wolfie.


    I hate myself.


    "Here Maria, drink," Rose popped back into my vision holding a metal container.


    "What is that?" I sniffled.


    "It''s blood. Cali had it, she brought it from her house, now drink," she instructed me.


    I smelled it and nearly gagged, "No."


    "I know it smells badpared to Jason''s, but you have to drink it." She put it up to my mouth again.


    "No!"


    "Yes Maria. We need to fill you up so you''re not thirsty anymore. Do you want to lose control and attack


    Jason again?"


    My stomach did a somersault.


    I meekly shook my head.


    "That''s what I thought. Now drink."


    I finally did as she said and nearly spit it back out.


    I don''t remember blood ever having tasted this terrible.


    she tried to make me take another sip but I turned my head. I can''t do this.


    Brandon grabbed my chin and held my nose. I don''t know if it was to make me open my mouth or so I


    wouldn''t have to taste it, but it worked and forced me to drink it.


    After a few gulps and having calmed down, Rose took it away from my lips.


    I couldn''t help but gag.


    She shoved the container into my hands and it made me notice for the first time how much I''m shaking.


    "Are you able to do it yourself now?" Rose looked at me pointedly.


    I nodded.


    "Good, I want that whole container finished," she pointed her finger at me.


    "But it''s Cali''s," I made the excuse.


    "She has more, Mari," Brandon "reassured" me.


    "Yeah, and you need it more than I do. We don''t need you attacking anybody else," Cali came into the


    conversation.


    I looked down at myself. She''s right. I''m a mess.


    Rose red at her. "That was unnecessary."


    ". . . Sorry," she apologized awkwardly.


    I slowly sipped the degusting liquid and tried not to breath through my nose. It didn''t stop the gag that


    surfaced though.


    Rose and Brandon watched me as I did this and nodded in approval when they saw me swallow a


    good amount.


    After that, Rose put her hand on my shoulder and her eyes softened. "See babe, you''re already


    calming down. You''re alright."


    I looked down, ". . . But Wolfie''s not."


    "Actually," Happy sighed as he came over.


    What is he doing? I thought he was tending to Wolfie. Why is he over here?


    "Jason will be fine. We patched him up and gave him some medicine to help him rest. His neck''s gonna


    hurt like a b**ch for a while, but he''ll live."


    "Oh. . ."


    He raised an amused eyebrow. "Was that not what you wanted to hear?"


    "What? No! Of course I''m happy he''s alright. I''m-I''m ecstatic, I just. . ." I looked back down. "I don''t


    know how he''s ever going to forgive me." I felt the tears resurface in my eyes.


    "Well. . . He technically did start it," Happy said. "And that''sing from his beta and designated best


    friend. . . So I guess this was just hiseuppance."


    I shook my head regrettably, "I swear I wasn''t trying to get revenge or anything." I covered my face with


    my hands. "I couldn''t control myself. . ."


    My hands slowly fell to my sides, "But, I guess that''s not any more appealing than having done it


    myself."


    Happy looked back at a sleeping Wolfie.


    I know if I followed and looked at him, I would burst into tears over what I''ve done, so I kept my eyes


    trained on Happy.


    He looked back at me, "I know he''ll forgive you. Trust me."

 Chapter 53: 52 - Trust

    Chapter 53: 52 - Trust


    "Okay well, now what the h3ll are we gonna do?" Stephan spoke up after everyone calmed down and I


    was finished with that disgusting blood.


    "We''ve got a man down, wounds of our own to heal, and a bunch of hybrids after us on their home turf.


    This whole thing is going to s**t," he shook his head.


    "Did you expect it to be easy?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "No, of course not," he frowned at me.


    I chuckled, "Well at least it''s going better than I expected."


    He looked at me incredulously. "How in the h3ll ¡ª"


    "No one''s dead yet," I shrugged.


    Cali snorted, "Yeah, no matter how hard you tried to change that," shemented snidely about Wolfie


    and I''s tiff.


    I frowned deeply.


    She looked behind me at the sleeping Wolfie, and I felt my blood starting to boil at the mear sight of her


    looking at him in such a vulnerable position.


    Then I immediately stuffed it down, because I''m the one that put him there in the first ce.


    I have no right to be upset.


    It''s my fault we''re a man down. . .


    "Hey! What the h3ll have you done on this trip? Nothing!" Rose snapped at Cali.


    "Yeah, you can''t be mad at Maria, she''s practically been carrying this whole team the entire trip,"


    Brandon red at her.


    But that doesn''t mean I''ll stop my friends from going at her.


    "Could you three stop it with your little cat fight and help me move him to the stream?" Happy


    interrupted their ring contest.


    I took a step forward.


    He put his arm up. "Sorry Maria," he looked at me sympathetically. "I think you need to take a little bit of


    a breather before you help him."


    My heart dropped into my stomach.


    "I have been taking a breather," I jumped to exin. "I''m fine now. I-I''m not gonna do anything. I


    promise."


    "There''s still a lot of blood, Maria ¡ª"


    "I''ve cooled off, I can handle it."


    "Listen, I made sure he gave you your space after he did this to you, now I''m doing it for him. Ask


    someone else to help," He said sternly.


    My nerves spiked all over again, but this time, it wasn''t because of a threat. I became aware, all over


    again, of what I''ve done, and it made me ring my hands together and hold back tears.


    A huge lump formed in my throat and I got antsy, because all I want to do is help him.


    Fix what I''ve done.


    Unf*ck up what I''ve f*cked up.


    But Happy won''t let me.


    I red at him.


    Cali chuckled, "So much for having cooled down."


    I switched my re to her. I''m pretty sure I felt my eye twitch.


    Rose came to my defense, as always, "Listen you b**ch, I don''t know what your deal is, but if you don''t


    stop making off the shoulderments, I''m gonna ¡ª"


    "I''ll help you Zach," Cali cut Rose off with a stupid smile.


    "Um, no you will not," I raised my eyebrows at her.


    "I''ll help," Brandon stepped up to Wolfie''s unconscious body.


    Stephan bent down too to help carry him over to the stream.


    "One, two, three." They all grunted as Happy finished the countdown and they lifted.


    "Holy s**t, what does this guy eat?" Stephan groaned as they moved him.


    They moved him thest few feet and set him on the edge of the creek.


    Happy got to work on the rest of Wolfie''s wounds, considering he himself didn''t have anything too


    pressing.


    Since he wouldn''t let me touch my own mate, I begrudgingly sat down by the edge.


    Before I got working on myself though, I looked to Rose and Brandon. "Hey, you guys need any help?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nah, we''re good, we can do it ourselves, thanks Mari," Brandon reassured.


    I nodded and cupped my hands to fill them with water.


    I held my breath as I poured it over my calf first.


    It may be an older wound, but it''s been through a lot today. It hurts like h3ll.


    I grit my teeth as I continue to clean it, and when I''m done I trade out the gauze wrapped around my


    forearm.


    I stand and grunt.


    Yep, the gash on my chest is going to be problematic.


    I shut my eyes and gritted my teeth.


    I''m gonna need help wrapping this before I even think about fighting again.


    "Hey, can someone help me out?" Stephan asked the group while struggling to clean his cut up hands.


    I cringed at them, they look pretty bad.


    "Yeah, I can help," I slowly walked over.


    It''s so much harder to walk now that the shock''s worn off.


    "Oh, um," he cleared his throat awkwardly, "thanks."


    I let out an equally awkwardugh, "Don''t worry, I um, won''t go all crazy on you. . . Haha. . ."


    He nodded and I slowly reached for his hands.


    He suddenly jerked them back, "Are you sure? There''s a lot of blood."


    I looked at him, a little shocked for a second, but then couldn''t hide my slightly devastated expression. I


    tried to cover it up, but he was already jumping to exin himself.


    "No, Maria, I didn''t mean it like that, it''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just ¡ª"


    "No, it''s fine." I forced a smile. "I''ll, uh. . . Go ask Brandon or Rose."


    I did that before he could protest to make me feel better, and my fake smile fell.


    I really can''t me him.


    Any of them.


    I just ruined everything.


    At least when ites to their images of me.


    I wouldn''t trust me either. . .


    "Hey babe," Rose smiled gently and I let a small tear fall.


    Why am I being so emotionaltely?


    Oh wait.


    My life''s a freaking mess, that''s why.


    "Brandon''s taking care of Stephan. You want help with," she motioned to my chest.


    I smiled lightly and nodded.


    Rose is one of the only people I could never push away. Someone who could never lose trust in me,


    because she''s seen it all.


    And when I say ''it all'' I mean it all.


    "Okay, strip so I can clean up those ugly @ss scratches."


    I rolled my eyes at her as we walked deeper into the forest, away from prying eyes.


    I sat down on a log while she rummaged through the first aid kit she brought with her to make sure she


    had everything she needed.


    She started cleaning the gashes with the canteen of water she brought with her and I cringed.


    This is going to be a long day.


    "I know babe, I''ll try to be gentle."


    I nodded and she got to work.


    While we were walking back to the others, my chest ached but it was manageable.


    I looked around to find everyone upied with their own thing.


    Rose was back with Brandon, Cali was resting on a rock, Stephan was nowhere to be seen, but


    probably just changing clothes, and Happy was tending to his own injuries now.


    I looked down at the shirt I''m wearing and immediately felt appreciative that Rose leant me a shirt.


    Mine was practically useless. I''m just d everyone was probably too shaken up to even notice I was


    nearly shing them.


    I looked to where I knew Wolfie would be and froze.


    Because he''s not there.


    I don''t know why I freaked out a little bit.


    Maybe because I know it wouldn''t be that crazy for him to decide he hates me so much that he can''t


    stand to be around me anymore so he ran away.


    I felt a pulling in a certain direction so I followed it.


    I can still catch him.


    What? No. No catching. That''s creepy.


    But I can''t just let him run away. What if he ¡ª


    There he is.


    Slouched against a tree.


    Looking right at me. . . And not running.


    He''s just staring at me.


    And I''m just staring back.


    My eyes subconsciously moved over his body.


    He''s still bleeding in a lot of ces.


    I had to restrain from rolling my eyes. Great job Happy.


    Instead of standing there and staring awkwardly, I turned around and walked away.


    He didn''t stop me.


    Can''t imagine why.


    --------


    Jason''s POV


    Where is she going? Why is she just leaving?


    I felt a frown fall on my face.


    Now I don''t have Mki or Maria with me.


    Ki hasn''t talked to me since the fight. I don''t know why, but I''m pretty sure it has something to do with


    the fact he lost.


    I tried to warn him that it was a terrible idea to challenge her with so many injuries, but I couldn''t regain


    control in time. . .


    He''lle back to the forefront soon, though.


    I felt him stir when we sensed Maria.


    Speaking of her, I could hear her footstepsing back.


    Ki and I perked up.


    She came back with a first aid kit in her hands and didn''t meet my eyes.


    She stopped a few feet away.


    My frown deepened at how far she was. I just want her close. Closer than I ever have before.


    Wow, the mark works fast. How has she been able to resist us this whole time?


    . . . Another reminder of how much she hates us, I guess.


    She cleared her throat and I could tell it was her way of steeling herself.


    She''s so cute when she does that.


    "Happy didn''t do a very good job. . ." She mumbled.


    She shook her head and met my eyes, head on.


    It''s funny because her voice still came out unsure.


    "Do you, um, mind if I. . ." She motioned to some cuts.


    "Go ahead." I would have shaken my head to indicate I didn''t mind but. . . Y''know.


    She nodded and slowly walked over.


    My eyes went to her new shirt.


    "You got your chest taken care of?" I asked as she kneeled down next to me.


    She nodded silently.


    Then my thoughts got a little darker and I clenched my jaw, "By who?"


    She smiled the smallest bit, "Rx, Rose did it."


    I grunted.


    She shook her head, still with a small smile.


    It''s not funny, if a guy had been the one to see her chest I would have personally ripped their eyes out,


    so it''d be thest thing they ever see.


    She took me off guard when she ced her hand on my thigh and I flinched.


    "Sorry!" She immediately jumped too. "I promise I won''t ¡ª"


    "Hey," I stopped her. "It''s alright, you just. . . Startled me."


    She looked at me skeptically, but eventually cautiously put her hand back on my thigh.


    I don''t know who she thought was scared, me or herself, but she finally rested it there and Ki went


    bristling about.


    Mhm, you wanna stop brooding now that we have her attention, huh?


    I got nothing in return but I know he''s paying very close attention to a certain multicolor haired


    someone that''s about to fix him up.


    Then the water hit my ripped apart leg and I grunted.


    "I know," she said softly and continued gently, patiently.


    She had finished and moved along to my arm when her eyes kept flickering to her mark on my neck.


    I wanted to say something to her. I don''t know what. But anything to get the turmoil off her face.


    I opened my mouth to say anything, but she beat me to it.


    "I''m sorry."


    ". . . It''s okay."


    "No. It''s not."


    I took a slow breath. "It was my fault."


    "Yeah. It was."


    I was silent.


    I wasn''t expecting that.


    "But. . ." She looked at the mark. "If I wasn''t the way I am, it wouldn''t have happened." She looked


    down, in what I would kill for not to be guilt.


    "I like the way you are." I whispered.


    ". . . I wish I could believe you. But I don''t."


    "What? Why?"


    She gave a humorless snort, "I''m practically a walking f**k up."

 Chapter 54: 53 - Ask Around

    Chapter 54: 53 - Ask Around


    Maria''s POV


    A deep set frown fell on Wolfie''s face, and for a second, I wanted to take what I said back, but only


    because I didn''t need my image of myself rubbing off on him.


    He already thinks of me lowly enough, I don''t need his respect for me going down even more.


    "Welp, all fixed up. Time for me to go," I stated curtly and practically ran away.


    I got back to the group and everyone was talking in a circle.


    Happy turned to look at me. "How is he?"


    I kept my face nk but nodded. "Fine. What are we talking about?" I changed the subject quickly.


    "We think we should retreat," Stephan started.


    I immediately felt my eyebrows furrow together.


    That sounds like a terrible idea. And I was about to tell him so, but he spoke first after seeing my


    reaction.


    "Not all the way," he reassured, "Just to somewhere safe ¡ª or at least safer ¡ª that way we can take


    time to heal. Y''know, re-charge."


    Rose jumped in, "Yeah, no ones injuries are going to get any better if we''re on them 24/7. And good


    sleep and meals will help them heal faster."


    I nodded, "Yeah, sounds like a good idea. I think we underestimated how long and strenuous this trip


    was going to be anyway."


    Stephan nodded as well, "Exactly. Now we just need to call our territories to exin to them they need


    to be prepared for us to be out longer."


    Everyone agreed, then we just stood staring at each other for a few seconds.


    "Ready, break," Brandon pped loudly and it managed to bring a smile to our faces and get us


    moving.


    Happy had been on the phone for a while and seemed to have finished all his wolf business or


    whatever, and now I''m bombarding him with questions while Rose and Brandon bicker about I don''t


    even know what a few feet away.


    If they weren''t so upied, I''m sure they''d be participating too.


    "How did the second scavenging go?"


    A few new blood sources hade to the human town over so the House convinced Happy and Wolfie


    to let them go on another scavenge because of how low they still were.


    While I was kept in the dark about all of it and only found out through listening to one of Happy''s


    conversations.


    "Do they have enough to eat?"


    "He says he doesn''t know, Maria," Happy responded to me, covering part of the phone so whoever on


    the other side couldn''t hear.


    "Doesn''t know?! What do you mean he doesn''t know?"


    "He doesn''t know," Happy deadpanned.


    "Well find somebody who does know!!"


    "Are they still all cooped up in the jails?"


    "Have they added any? Let any out?"


    "I need to know!"


    "He doesn''t ¡ª"


    "Find somebody who does!!" I yelled at him before he could finish.


    He shoved the phone into my chest, "You tell him who to look for then."


    I smiled, well that worked out well.


    I put the phone to my ear. "Hi, can I have Harper, Doc, Trainer Marco, the Captain, and Destiny on the


    phone?"


    "I don''t know who any of those people are and ¡ª"


    "Ask around," I interrupted. "My house will know who I''m talking about and point you in the right


    direction," I smiled, even though he can''t see me.


    "Listen, I don''t ¡ª"


    "ASK AROUND!" I shouted at him.


    "Okay, okay. Jeez," I heard him mumble.


    After a few minutes of hearing muffled voices from the other end, Harper came on the phone.2


    "Maria?!" She questioned eagerly.


    "Yes, Harper? Are you okay?" I asked first.


    "Yeah, I''m fine now that they let a few of us out ''FoR gOoD bEhaViOr''" she mocked and I chuckled.


    Then lowered my voice, "Is there anyone around to hear?"


    I looked around my own surroundings and found I was in the clear.


    "No, you''re good," she whispered back.


    "Good. . . so Trainer Marco and Doc passed along my message?" I questioned.


    "Yeah we didn''t get many details though."


    "Good, it''s best that way. Some of the people there can''t keep a secret," I mumbled.


    "Not me though, right?"


    "Yeah. . . Totally."


    The fist time I''d called, I''d told Marco and Doc to deliver a message to Captain @ss Hat to tell the other


    prisoners to y nice so they could be let out, but I also told them to keep the fact it was for my n to


    get our house back between them and the Captain.


    Now, the Captain may be an arrogant jerk that doesn''t respect me, but he knows how to appreciate a


    good n and follow it.


    "Shut up and say why you asked for me." Harper''s voice came from the other end and I could imagine


    her eyes rolling.


    I smirked, she does that enough for them to fall right out of her head.


    "Okay, here''s what I wanted to talk to you about, I''m assuming Doc and Trainer Marco picked you to


    help with the blood scavenging."


    "Yeah," she responded.


    "Well, how''d it go?"


    She paused, "You asked for me specifically to ask me that?" She probably deadpanned.


    "Well, that, and I figured if your sassy @ss managed to be let out of the jails, most others could do it


    to," I grinned.


    She scoffed.


    "So, how''d it go?" I ignored her.


    She huffed but answered, "They went fine. . . Well, they went pretty good actually. Our supply is nearly


    back up to where it used to be at the beginning of the year."


    "That''s great," my eyebrows raised. "That can make up for theck of hunting we had because of


    Jason''s house arrest bull crap."


    She chuckled. "Yeah, I think he''s done with that, I''ve seen a lot more people out and about."


    Heck yeah.


    "And the blood portion sizes can go nearly back to normal and there would be enough for everyone,"


    she continued.


    There was a pause paused.


    "Even you."


    I cringed.


    Newspaper hawkers propose regtion, no ban


    Different stakeholders formed a new alliance to promote regting heat-not-burn products


    Ad By Article


    See More


    Did everybody know about that?


    I took a second, but then smiled, "That''s great Harps, now can you put Doc or Trainer Marco on the


    phone? I''ll talk to youter."


    "Yeah, whatever."


    I was passed around and got everything cleared up that needed to be cleared up.


    "Hey Desi, how''s everyone doing there?" I asked her.


    "Fine," she responded in her regr squeak.


    "That''s good, anything new?"


    I don''t know why I have such an urge to make sure this girl is okay.


    I obviously care about everyone in my House, even the ones that don''t live in the main square that I


    don''t know by name. They''re my family.


    But Desi just has a special ce in my heart. I think it''s because she''s so shy and small, even for a 15


    year old.


    I don''t know why I feel the need to protect her. In reality she can do it herself. I know she can. She''s


    doing quite well in her training, she''s justcking in the confidence department.


    But she''s still young, she has all the time in the world to improve.


    "Actually a lot," she responded and proceeded to tell me what Harps had filled me in on, but I listened


    anyway because, even a little improvement to my House''s situation is music to my ears.


    "And hey," she added, "Did you know Jason had a sister? And she''s only a year older than me." I could


    practically hear her small smile.


    "Yeah I did," I grinned. "Have you met her?"


    "Yeah, she''s pretty cool, but she told me not to tell anyone because, she''s not really supposed to be


    here, so she''s been staying with me since yesterday."


    I couldn''t hide my snort.


    I freaking love this girl.


    "Of course she has been," I smiled.


    Sheughed softly, "Yeah."


    "So ¡ª"


    "No wait! Gummy bear!" I heard on the other side.


    "I wanna talk to Mari!" I heard Gummy bear''s voice.


    A smile immediately almost split my face in half.


    "Put me on speaker Desi," I told her.


    "Gummy Bear, give me. . . Ugh!"


    "I want Mari!"


    "You need to give me the phone so I can put her on speaker, then we can both talk to her."


    There was a moment of silence.


    "Oh, okay," Chirped a squeaky voice.


    Somehow, my smile got wider.


    I had a st talking to the two of them for a little longer, then noticed everyone else was done with their


    phone calls and waiting for me.


    I sighed. "I''ve gotta go guys."


    "Aw," they both said.


    "I know, I''ll call you backter though, especially if all the ghost readersment or vote or something,


    there are so many of them."20


    "I know right, that would be nice," Desi agreed shyly.


    We exchanged our goodbyes and hung up.


    "Sorry guys," I handed Happy back his phone.


    "It''s no big deal," Brandon said, "let''s just get going to a safer ce. It''ll be dark soon and we can sleep


    through the night."


    Everyone nodded.


    "We can take turns carrying the elephant," Stephan grunted with Happy as they helped wolfie to his


    feet and wrapped both his arms around their shoulders.


    He gritted his teeth and screwed his eyes shut in pain and my gut clenched.


    This is going to be a long trip.


    We did trade off helping Wolfie walk, but Happy seemed to find every excuse in the world not to let me


    help.


    ''Your chest was literally ripped apart h h h.''


    Stupid stuff like that.


    It doesn''t matter now though, because we finally reached a nice little clearing to spend the night. And


    right in time, the sun''s starting to go down.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    We all found respective ces on the ground and set up nkets and whatnot and got to sleep.


    Well, they did, I stared at the stars.


    I sighed to myself.


    I should really get some sleep.


    I closed my eyes.


    Welp, resting my eyes is about as good as it''s going to get outside, in the cold, with threats


    everywhere.


    I screwed them shut tighter and tried harder.


    A few minutes in, I felt a warm weighty across my waist.


    My body automatically stiffened at his arm around my waist.


    "Go to sleep, Maria," I felt his breath fan my neck, he was so close.


    "Okay," I whispered.


    And I actually did.


    Again.

 Chapter 55: 54 - Dreams

    Chapter 55: 54 - Dreams


    It''s my turn to hide and Sophie''s turn to seek.


    I giggled quietly as I climbed the tree as silently as I could to avoid Sophie, my favorite cousin/bestie


    (just don''t tell Brandon and Rosy), hearing me from her counting ce a few feet away.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m a whole 4 months older than Sophie and an entire 3 inches taller, so there''s no way my mear 7 and


    a quarter year old bestie canpete with my 7 and a half year old tree climbing skills. She won''t even


    think to look up here for me.


    She was almost done counting to 25 when I heard some rustling in the opposite direction.


    I looked to see what animal it was, because something smelled a little funny, but she finished counting


    and all my attention went back to her.


    She walked right past me and I covered my mouth to hide my giggles.


    She kept looking. Picking things up and checking under them, and around bushes.


    When she looked utterly confused, Iughed and called down to her, "Do you give up?!"


    She turned to me startled, then a smile grew on her face, "There you are!"


    Iughed loudly as I clumsily climbed down the tree. "I win!"


    "Yeah, yeah," She waved me off, "but I''m about to find the best hiding spot ever. You''ll never find me."


    She grinned cockily.


    I smiled back and covered my eyes. "One!"


    I heard her run off.


    Twenty four seconds passed. . .


    "Twenty five!" I finished counting. "Ready or not! Here Ie!"


    A few minutes passed.


    "Wow!" I yelled to her in no particr direction, "this really is a good hiding spot," Iughed.


    A few more passed.


    "Can I have a hint?" I asked her.


    I got nothing in return.


    "Alright" I giggled, "that''s just gonna make it even cooler when I find you."


    A lot more passed.


    I started getting uneasy but pushed it away. She did say she came up with the best hiding spot.


    . . . But how did she make it so I couldn''t smell her. . ?


    An hour passed.


    Wow! She''s so good at this! It''s only taken this long for one of us to find each other once, and it was


    when I kept switching hiding spots to get away from her.


    That must be what she''s doing.


    An hour and a half. . .


    "Okay Sophie," Iughed.


    I can''t believe she hid this good.


    "I give up, you win."


    Nothing.


    I rolled my eyes but was still smiling, "C''mon Sophie, you already won I can''t find you."


    Even more nothing.


    My heart picked up a bit.


    Calm down Maria. She''s just messing with you, I told myself.


    But I''m still scared.


    "Sophie, c''mon, it''s almost dinner, our parents will be mad if we don''t go inside." I tried to lure her out.


    She still didn''te outughing at me because I had lost.


    And I''m starting to freak out.


    "I''m serious Sophie! I''ll call my mom if you don''te out."


    Still nothing.


    "I''ll call Aunty Brie!" I threatened her with her own mother.


    Silence.


    I felt the tears prick at my eyes.


    "I''m serious Sophie, you''re scaring me."


    It''s like her to y a little trick on me, but she would never take it this far.


    "I''m going to get our parents," I called.


    When I got inside I ran to Aunt Brie. "Aunty! Sophie ¡ª"


    "This is all your fault!" She screamed at me.


    What? What''s my fault?


    "If it wasn''t for you! My little girl would still be here!"


    My chest started hurting where my heart is.


    What?


    "They were looking for you! They were after you!," she started crying. "Oh, my little girl," she weeped.


    She still managed to give me a death re.


    "It should have been you! It was supposed to be you! She didn''t deserve to be taken away!"


    "Aunty ¡ª" I reached out to her with tears running down my cheeks.


    "No!" She hollered. "Look what you''ve done!" She pulled Sophie''s detached head out from behind her


    back. "Look what you''ve done!!"


    I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    Everything about those few weeks came crashing back to me.


    "Maria! Wake up!" Someone yelled, lightly covering my mouth, but holding me tight. "Maria!"


    I punched whoever was holding me in the face and shot upright in fright.


    "Ouch," Wolfie groaned.


    I took in my surroundings while trying to slow my breathing.


    Then finally processed what I''d just done.


    I turned to him and cringed. "I''m so sorry."


    Heid down next to me and shook his head, "Just go back to sleep. Luckily you didn''t wake anyone up


    with your screaming."


    "I didn''t?" I asked while he pushed me back down.


    "Not with my hand in the way," he grumbled tiredly.


    Hm.


    "I can''t go to sleep. I''ll just have another one and wake everyone up this time. I''ll just take the next


    shift," I said, sitting back up.


    "No Maria," his grip tightened around my waist.


    I stopped. Which is weird because he''s so banged up he''s practically helpless to stop me, but I still


    halted my movements to hear what he had to say.


    Probably the d@mn mate bond.


    "Zach is taking the next watch. I had to leave you to take thest shift but I''m staying with you the rest


    of the night."


    I looked to Zach and he waved at me.


    "You need to rest Maria," Wolfie asserted.


    "I''ve gotten the most rest out of all of us, Wolfie," he flinched a little at the nickname, but didn''t say


    anything about it. "I didn''t take watch a couple nights ago either."


    "And neither did Zach or I," he told me. "Now don''t worry about it and just go to sleep," he hugged my


    waist tighter andid down and closed his eyes.


    My eyes were drawn to my mark on his neck and the feelings of guilt resurfaced.


    But there was also shameful joy and excitement.


    I can''t control that nature and the moon goddess want us together.


    "Maria," he mumbled with his eyes still closed.


    "Hm?"


    "Stop starring at the mark andy down."


    I''m sure if I was a little more hydrated my cheeks would have turned red.


    "Okay," I said out of embarrassment and did so.


    His warmth lulled me into sleep once again, while I tried to ignore the fact he knows himying next to


    me is the cure to my nightmares.


    "Hey, Mari," he whispered to wake me up. I smiled and stretched my limbs out after a long and


    "Good morning," I grinned turning to Wolfie in ourfortable bed.


    "Morning, baby," he smiled back and gave me a peck on the lips. "How''d you sleep?"


    "Great," I nodded happily.


    "Good," he nodded back. "Ready to start the day?"


    I sighed, "I guess," I groaned dramatically.


    He chuckled at me and got up out of our bed.


    I got to enjoy his shirtless torso while he got everything ready for himself for the day.


    When he sadly finished putting a shirt on, I was still in bed.


    He shook his head at me with an amused smile and came over. "C''mon," he said as he lifted me out of


    the bed bridal style.


    I squeaked and held onto his neck,ughing.


    When we were both ready, we headed out of the Master house and into the day.


    "Hey, Mari, Jason." Happy greated as he walked by. "You two sure slept in, fun nightst night?" He


    wiggled his eyebrows at us.


    I rolled my eyes butughed, and Wolfie threw a pillow from the couch at him.


    We kept on with our day and everything was going great.


    "Mistress Maria, Alpha Jason," one of Wolfie''s scouts came running from the woods, already in human


    form.


    "What is it, Seb?" Wolfie asked him.


    "Rouges," he told us shortly.


    We both became serious. "Where?" I asked.


    "Right outside the main square," he responded.


    "Let''s go," I took off at the same time as Wolfie with Sebastian close behind.


    We coborate on a n, and it yed out exceptionally well.


    The rouges retreated and everything was right again.


    I was beaming and Wolfie came over looking confused, but amused.


    "Why so smiley?" He chuckled.


    "Somebody pinch me," I grinned, wrapping my arms around his neck. "This is too good to be true."


    "Psst, Maria." Someone whispered. "Maria?" He did it again.


    I opened my eyes, back on the cold floor of the real world.


    "Hey," Wolfie spoke quietly, seeing I was awake. He wiped the tears I didn''t know were falling from my


    cheeks. "Did you have another nightmare?" He furrowed his brows in confusion.


    I swallowed and shook my head.


    He looked even more confused. "Then, what''s wrong?"


    I paused, but slowly rolled onto my back to look at the still starry sky. "This time. . . reality''s the


    nightmare."

 Chapter 56: 55 - Midnight

    Chapter 56: 55 - Midnight


    Silence hung in the air. . .


    ". . . You can''t just say something like that and not follow up."


    I gave a dryugh. "Well, what is there to say?"


    ". . . Well. . . What was the dream about?" He spoke quietly, trying not to wake anyone else.


    I looked at him nkly, "Guess."


    He sighed and tried to pull me further into his chest, but I stopped him.


    It was my turn to sigh, "You can''t just do that. I''m using you as a human heater and that''s all. Period."


    "What if I wanna be more than just a human heater?" He whispered.


    "What if I don''t wanna be in the middle of the woods being chased by hybrids with a mate that took


    over my house?"


    Silence.


    "Yeah, we don''t always get what we want."


    He sighed. "Why do you have to be so difficult?"


    "Why do you have to be an @sshole?"


    "Oh my goddess, fine then, what was the nightmare about before?" He grumbled.


    I hesitated.


    Do I really want to get into this with him?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It didn''t work out so well thest time.


    "Please?" He whispered.


    Ughhh.


    "It''s good to talk about ¡ª"


    "Don''t give me that get it off you chest bull crap, I''ve heard it all before and it doesn''t help."


    He mped his mouth shut and a pitiful pout fell on his face.


    I red into the sky at the fact my heart hurt at the sight of it and a small voice in the back of my head


    told me to be less snippy and that he''s just trying to help.


    I red harder and turned to him.


    "C''mon Maria, please," he got a vulnerable look and looked me in the eyes. Maybe even past my eyes


    and into my soul. "Let me in."


    My re slowly melted and I sighed.


    D@mn the mate bond.


    "Well. . . It''s kind of hard to exin. . . My nightmares don''t really make much sense," I looked down,


    suddenly feeling shy.


    I feel like I''m about to bear my heart out to him.


    Again.


    I stopped.


    . . . Maybe I shouldn''t ¡ª


    "Maria," he covered my hand with his massive one, "I''m listening."


    I looked up at him.


    Behind his eyes I felt like there was a message.


    Don''t be afraid.


    I kept looking into them.


    Don''t be afraid to be vulnerable.


    They looked too caring not to spill my guts out for.


    And it''s not often I get this kind of offer, for people to just listen to me.


    I started off softly, "This dream always starts the same way." I took a deep breath. "My cousin, Sophie,


    and I were ying hide and seek, just like we were on the real day," I proceeded to tell him about the


    rest of the dream.


    About how she disappeared and how Aunt Brie ended up with her head.


    "Oh my goddess," Wolfie mumbled.


    "Of course that''s not how it went in real life," I tried tofort. ". . . Although, it''s not too far off," I trailed


    off, holding back the tears trying to invade my vision.


    He squeezed my hand tighter, "Go on," he whispered. "Please."


    I took another calming breath and continued. "On the real day, my aunt came outside to look for her


    daughter. When my cousin''s scent was long gone she ran to get my parents and uncle while telling me


    to stay inside. They and a few others they called scoured the main square for her. That''s the only ce


    she could reach on foot in such a short amount of time, especially with the half mile of Forrest between


    the main square and the rest of the house for hunting purposes."


    And now I''m rambling because I''m trying not to cry.


    "Moral of the story they didn''t find her."


    A single tear dripped down my cheek.


    "I''m so sorry ¡ª" he started.


    "And then a weekter her head was found in a box at the border."


    Silence.


    "They figured out it was the hybrids everyone had been talking about . . . and at first everyone was


    wondering why they''d go through the trouble of kidnapping her just to kill her a weekter. . ." I


    swallowed. "Then they came to the consensus it was me they were trying to kidnap. . . And when they


    figured out they got the wrong girl, they killed her and used her as a message."


    His hold on my hand tightened even more.


    The tears are falling now. I don''t know when they started, but there''s no stopping them now.


    "I''m so sorry, Maria." He rubbed soothing circles on my hand. "I''m so sorry that happened."


    I sniffled. "And it was all my fault," I broke a little further.


    This is why Aunt Brie hates me. This is why my uncle doesn''t have a back bone.


    I ruined them.


    I took away their daughter.


    "Hey, that is not true. It wasn''t your fault," he asserted.


    "Yes it was," I hate myself for crying harder. I hesitated for a split second, but once I saw his sad but


    determined face, I dove into his chest, forgetting he has a whole in his neck he probably doesn''t want


    jostled. "It was all my fault."


    "Don''t say things like that! They''re not true," he hugged me tightly.


    I sniffled, "I-if, if I hadn''t been hiding they would have gotten who they wanted. She never would have


    died! Or even if I was paying attention or hadn''t waited so long to go get help! She could have lived," I


    sobbed harder.


    "Shh, no. It''s not your fault someone put a target on your back."


    "But. . . But, but ¡ª" I cried trying to get him to see my side.


    To see why it''s all my fault.


    "No buts. It''s not your fault and that''s the truth," he said with finality.


    I let out an ugly sob.


    "Well, I''m awake now. Thanks Mari."


    "Shut the f**k up, Cali," he snapped at her.


    It made me snuggle into him deeper. I feel like a little kid again, allowing myself to be vulnerable about


    this.


    "I''m sorry," I sniffled.


    "Don''t apologize Maria, if her cousin died like that she''d probably never stop b**ching about it," I heard


    Happy''s sleepy voice.


    Great, I wasn''t just spilling my guts to Wolfie, I was spilling my guts to everyone. Perfect.


    "You don''t even know me," Cali''s salty voice came back.


    "Yeah, I know. And at first I thought you''d be cool, but then I actually met you."


    "And yikes."


    I pushed my face farther into his shirt to hold back a snort at Happy''sment.


    Not funny Maria, all she''s done is not want to put up with your bull crap.


    "Hey, I haven''t done anything but refuse to put up with Maria''s bull s**t," Cali argued.


    See.


    "Well, would it kill you to be just a little bit more sensitive?" Happy asked.


    "And it''s not bull s**t," Wolfie snapped.


    I could practically feel her rolling her eyes. "Oh please. Sensitive over what? We all lost things in the


    Blood War against the hybrids, it wasn''t just her."


    "Well you know what ¡ª"


    "No," I cut Wolfie off. I pulled away from his chest and wiped my eyes. "She''s right. I need to suck it up


    and ¡ª"


    "No actually, she''s not right." Wolfie returned the favor and turned to an annoyed Cali. "I asked her to


    tell me about this, her suspicions about hybrids following us were right, and it''s not her fault she''s


    starved of blood. None of what she''s done on this trip was bull s**t. All it''s been is hell for her." He


    defended me.


    I wrapped my arms around him and peaked up at his face. "Thank you."


    "No problem," he smiled down at me.


    "But I did tell you not toe, so if ¡ª"


    "Don''t ruin it," I closed my eyes with a matching smile and basked in the hug that we''ll forget happened


    in the morning.


    Comfortable silence hung in the air.


    "Great, Jason''s not an @ss, Cali is, and Maria''s not full of s**t, now that we''ve gotten that out of the


    way can we please go to sleep?" Stephan groaned while lying down from his watch position.


    "And someone wake up Rose or Brandon, it''s one of their turns," he waved in their direction.


    I looked at them in thought.


    Haha, if they had woken up during that little encounter they wouldn''t have dropped it until Cali was


    crying and curled up in a little ball as pay back for making me feel bad.


    Happy did as he asked and woke them.


    I love my friends.


    "Huh? What?" Brandon groaned.


    "You''re up for watch," Happy told him.


    "Five more minutes mom," he smacked his lips in his half sleep state.


    "I can just take the next one," I offered.


    If he''s still tired then I''ll just ¡ª


    "No," A sleepy Rose shot up and cut off my train of thought, "you''ve gotten like three hours of sleep all


    month."


    "Yeah you need to sleep, Maria. Let me justin for a couple more minutes." Brandon agreed.


    I rolled my eyes. "No really ¡ª"


    "No, shut up, no arguing. Alpha Dog Boy, make her sleep," Rosemanded.


    "I have a name," Wolfie grumbled while wrapping his massive arm back around my small waist and


    pulling back to ourying down position.


    And we were all left to fall asleep to the sound of my two best friends bickering with each other about


    which one of them will take watch, because of course both are too stubborn to allow the other to do


    it.

 Chapter 57: 56 - This Is Real

    Chapter 57: 56 - This Is Real


    "Well, look what we have here," A deep voice rang.


    "What the h3ll?" I grumbled, "Wasn''t someone supposed to be keeping watch?"


    I ncedzily at the rouge "pack" standing before us.


    "I thought they were just passing through," Rose shrugged.


    I rolled my eyes.


    "What?" She held her hands up defensively, "I forget werewolf wonderers are so much more salty than


    vampires," her nose scrunched up in distaste.


    I snorted, "It''s fine, we''re getting up anyway." I forced myself up and out of Wolfie''sfortable arms


    and dusted myself off.


    "What do y''all think you''re doing in these woods? this is our territory," the rouge "pack''s" leader


    growled.


    Little do they know it''s actually the hybrids'' territory and these little rouges just aren''t big enough game


    for them to bother.


    Maybe if they were really hungry or extremely bored they''d go after a little "pack" of rouges.


    I kicked Wolfie''s side lightly, avoiding any wounds, "Hey, some of your buddies wanna talk to you."


    He grunted. "First of all, I stay up andfort you all night, and this is how you repay me?" he


    narrowed his eyes, "Second of all, just because they''re werewolves doesn''t make them my buddies."


    "Fine, but tell them to go away," I waved my hand at them.


    "Why me?" He frowned.


    "Because you have this really neat ability to make people not wanna be around you," I smiled.


    He red at me, "Why are you so snippy this morning?"


    I sighed, "I''m trying to make up for when I poured my heart out to you against night, so consider it


    revenge for putting me in a position that makes me not want to like you."


    "Anyway," I looked to the group of about ten rouges, done with that conversation, "Sorry about the


    misunderstanding guys, we''ll just be on our way." I walked a few steps trying to leave the area. A hand


    on my shoulder cut me short, though.


    A low growl could be heard from, guess who, behind me, but I ignored it. It caught the rouge with their


    hand on me''s attention, probably shook him up a bit with the power behind it, but he tried to y it off.


    "Listen, we don''t want any trouble ¡ª" Stephan started.


    "Well you''ve got it," the rouge stared him down. "If we let just anyone into our territory, uninvited, who''s


    to say what scum woulde in?" He said, looking us all up and down.


    They started to form a circle around us.


    Happy sighed. "Can we please just talk about this? No need to be hasty."


    "The talking''s over," A different rouge sneered. "It''s time to show you what happens to intruders around


    here," a wicked smile formed on her face.


    The rouges circling us chuckled menacingly.


    "C''mon guys, please. Us, against all of you? It isn''t a fair fight," I tried onest time to keep peace.


    "No can do sweetheart," Another shook his head.


    Then they attacked.


    And we beat them within a few minutes.


    Because they''re a bunch of rouges, and we''re a bunch of pure bloods and alphas.


    I tried to warn them.


    Most had scurried away once they realized they had no chance, and othersy unconscious at our feet.


    I don''t think any are dead, but I''m not going to think too hard about it.


    After doing a once over of our group to make sure no one has added to their collection of injuries,


    including Wolfie who''s calmly leaning against a tree off his hurt leg, I nodded. "Shall we continue?" I


    asked the group.


    Brandon nodded, "We shall."


    ----------


    We were limping through the forest and nothing was out of the ordinary.


    Until the atmosphere suddenly changed.


    The smell of death was in the air.


    We all made careful nces at each other. ''Proceed with caution,'' everyone''s eyes seemed to say.


    Our steps got slower and sneakier.


    Everyone''s senses were on high alert, trying to detect any near by danger.


    As we got closer and closer to the source of the smell, my stomach dropped even further.


    I know this smell.


    These scents.


    Please don''t be who I think you are, I gave a silent prayer.


    We kept walking and the smell got overwhelming.


    Whoever''s scent it is have been dead a while.


    Please, please, please don''t be who I think you are.


    The smell got so strong I knew in a couple more steps we''d find them.


    I paused, not sure I want to face the truth.


    "Maria," Stephan whispered, "what''s up?" He questioned my pause.


    I opened my mouth to speak but nothing came out. I''m still in denial.


    No, no, no, no.


    I felt someone else''s hand engulf mine and squeeze tightly.


    I turned to Rose and squeezed her hand back.


    She''s realized it too.


    "Maria," Brandon called to me.


    I turned to him and he put an sympathetic hand on my shoulder. "You can do it."


    I sighed and looked back in the direction we knew the dead bodies were in.


    "Okay, does someone wanna let us in on the secret?" Happy asked.


    "You''ll see," I said quietly.


    We took thest few steps and they came into view.


    A lump formed in my throat.


    I knew who it was the second I smelled them, but seeing them. . . I felt the tears forming quickly.


    I saw my aunt and uncle sprawled across the ground, covered incerations and bruises, both their


    hearts missing from their chests.


    "Oh," Stephan breathed out in recognition.


    There was a moment of silence.


    ". . . Isn''t that. . ." Wolfie started slowly.


    I knelt next to my uncle, my aunt a few feet away.


    I didn''t bother answering his question, he already knew


    I let the tears fall.


    I lightly closed my uncle''s open, but lifeless eyes.


    "I''ll miss you," I whispered. "I''m sorry I let this happen."


    There was silence around me as I got up to do the same to my aunt. I knelt next to her and covered her


    chest with her tattered shirt.


    I found myself crying harder.


    We never acted like we liked each other.


    If we weren''t ignoring each other we were arguing.


    But there was a time I was her Little Red. Before her daughter died. . . Before I killed her, we''d y the


    piano together, and y pranks on my parents. They were all best friends, and my aunt and mom were


    sisters, so there were no worries of repercussions other than the asional prank war.


    Then, of course, I had to go ruin everything.


    My uncle didn''tugh as loud anymore. Didn''t smile as much or as bright. And he lost all his fight. All


    his hope.


    And my aunt lost faith in the world. I know part of her med me for what happened.


    I don''t really mind, I do too.


    But she tried hard to hide it when I was younger.


    Then I got back from the worst h3ll of my life for 2 years at 11 and was ¡ª naturally ¡ª a total brat for a


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    while.


    She stopped trying to hide it from me and I stopped trying to hide how little respect I had for her.


    But now, seeing her and my uncle dead in front of me, I''m sobbing for them.


    It''s funny how death reminds you of how lucky you are to have people, of all the good in them.


    It''s cruel though, that it happens right as it''s toote.


    A month ago I was literally defending myself against ims that I was like them. I didn''t even want to


    bepared to them.


    I hated my aunt for abandoning the house, and my uncle for being too pathetic to stop her.


    But now they''re gone and the anger I felt towards them is reced with pain.


    "I''m so sorry," I cried to them. "I should havee look for you. Should have made sure you were


    okay," I whimpered.


    I went between the both of them and sent a silent prayer to the Moon Goddess asking her to keep them


    safe with her, and for them to forgive me.


    Then Rose and Brandon rubbed my back as I cried until Stephan gently urged us to keep moving, so


    that we don''t run into any trouble.


    And we were on our way again as I made a final promise toe back for their bodies and have a


    proper funeral for them, once all this fighting was over with.

 Chapter 58: 57 - The Base

    Chapter 58: 57 - The Base


    Damn rouges. All they know how to do is pray on the weak.


    My aunt and uncle may have been strong fighters and the Seconds on our house, but ten rouges is a


    lot.


    They were only two.


    I sighed, letting myself feel only a portion of the real sadness. I''ll let myself feel more when I have some


    time alone and when lives aren''t at stake.


    But damn.


    More death.


    More family. Gone.


    More people to me myself for the loss of.


    And more life ripped from good people''s eyes.


    They weren''t my favorite people in the world, but they were still good. Deep down, they cared about our


    house.


    Besides, I feel like it''s an unspoken rule you don''t hold grudges against the dead.


    ------


    Jason''s POV


    I watched my girl closely as I fell slightly behind the group because of my injuries.


    What hurts most though is my neck.


    It f**king hurts it to wiggle my toes, I don''t know how Ki did this to Maria.


    ''She was going to leave us.'' He growled.


    She was just upset.


    ''With you.''


    Yeah, no kidding.


    . . .I still can''t believe you did it.


    ''Let''s just stop talking about it,'' he snapped ferociously.


    I had to hold back a chuckle. But you sure got a taste of your own medicine, didn''t you?


    He barked angrily at me and receded back to the back of my mind, where he had been dwelling


    grumpily after the incident.


    My attention was drawn back to Maria. She''s been walking towards the outside of the group, keeping to


    herself.


    It''s odd. She was the one to start most of the conversations before.


    Now that it''s just empty space where her voice andughter used to be, the gravity of the situation has


    invaded the air.


    Now she''s in her head.


    And so is everyone else.


    But I''m more worried about her.


    I''vee to the conclusion it''s never good when she''s in her own head.


    It''s a dark ce in there, and I''m sure I haven''t seen anything yet. But just by the nightmares that haunt


    her and the way she immediately assumed I was trying manipte her by kissing her, I can tell she


    doesn''t have the happiest thoughts.


    I can admit some of my advances were rather maniptive(not that they worked). . . But all I was


    thinking in the moment I kissed her that day was making her feel better. Trying to lessen the pain.


    And then I f**ked that up too.


    I''m such a f**king idiot.


    I should just call Master Apollyon and tell him the deal is off. My mate''s been through enough pain, I


    don''t need to add any more than I already have.


    Maybe Maria and I''s forcesbined could actually take him when he retaliates for my breaking of our


    contract.


    She seemed pretty confident she could help when she figured out he''s the reason I took over her


    house.


    ''That puts both of our packs in danger. And we''re already dealing with one serious threat. The hybrids.


    We don''t need another.''


    Oh, now you wanna be logical.


    ''Grr.''


    I rolled my eyes and dropped it for now, knowing anything I say is gonna go in one ear and out the


    other.


    I looked back to Maria and sighed.


    That girl thinks too much.


    I say as I''m arguing with my wolf.


    But It''s funny, because she cane off as not having a care in the world. I can see how on first


    nce she just seems charismatic, but reckless and immature, without a thought in her head. . . Mostly


    because that''s what I assumed too.


    But that''s not it at all.


    She thinks.


    A lot.


    And it''s not what most girls her age would be thinking about.


    Like my little sister for instance, only a year younger than Maria and all she has on her mind is if her


    new crush is going to ask her to the dance and what she''s gonna wear to it.


    While Maria''s thoughts are of how to run a house, or win a war, or how this, or why that, or what if, or


    what does that mean.


    Deep s**t like that.


    But then she actually figures it out.


    Because the Moon goddess decided to gift her some serious intuition along with some genius.


    Why she gave her to my dumb @ss, I have no idea.


    Seriously because then she turns all the smart thoughts in her head into words, and when someone


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    disagrees, "Why?" She challenges.


    ''Mhm, she even questions superiors.''


    Well, she is a pure blood. In the natural order of things, she doesn''t have superiors.


    ''Grrrr.''


    So moody.


    I eye Maria and watch her think.


    She doesn''t show any emotion as she probably processes what we just stumbled upon. She''s so


    beautiful.


    I just hope when she''s done she won''t havee to the conclusion it''s all my fault and never forgive


    me.


    It is mostly my fault, though. . .


    But I don''t have time to hate myself for it. I''ll drown in self loathing after the hybrids are dealt with.


    Especially if Maria hates me for it.


    Why the h3ll not just add it to the list of reasons she has to hate me though?


    She''s probably lost count by now. I know I have.


    We kept walking for hours and the sun was just starting to set, the sky turning a light orange.


    I was enjoying the hues it left on Maria''s skin and hair when she abruptly stopped.


    I frowned.


    Her brows were furrowed and she looked confused.


    After a few seconds, she spoke, "Do you guys smell that?"


    "Oh my goddess, not this again," Cali groaned.


    "Shut up Cali," everyone shot back.


    She pouted.


    "What is it, Mari?" Rose questioned.


    "Yeah, I don''t smell anything," Stephan looked around.


    Maria also looked around attentively, eyebrows still furrowed in concentration.


    "Yeah, what''s up with that? Howe you can smell these things and we can''t? I know they have


    masking abilities, but why can you smell them?" I asked her.


    She looked to me, "I was surrounded by them for two years. I know what to look for. You guys are


    trying to detect the wrong thing," she exined.


    "They don''t have scent masking abilities, their scents are just naturally harder to detect," she


    continued. "Stop trying to smell a werewolf or a vampire and start trying to smell if anything seems


    different. If the air tastes off, or if there''s an eerie quiet in the woods, or something smells just a bit


    different from everything else, that''s a sign they might be around."


    Everyone seemed uncertain but gave it a try.


    I tried extra hard.


    I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply.


    I waited.


    And waited.


    Really wanting to hear or smell something but. . . I don''t think ¡ª


    I caught something.


    Mki jumped up to the forefront at the scent.


    He growled, suddenly getting really aggressive and defensive.


    ''Threat,'' he growled.


    How big of one? I immediately questioned.


    He just kept growling uncontrobly.


    I walked closer to Maria protectively, out of instinct.


    She looked at me.


    "You can smell it?" She questioned while nodding. Probably telling by the look on my face.


    I nodded back, "I can smell something, and Mki doesn''t like it," I said gravely.


    ---------


    Maria''s POV


    "It''s them," I confirmed.


    "What?" Brandon frowned. "We''re not even close to the direction of their base. If they''re wondering


    around the woods this far out, they know we''re looking for them."


    "No. I don''t think it''s just a small group," I shook my head. "Listen. Do you hear that?"


    Everyone paused to listen.


    "I don''t hear anything," Happy concluded.


    "Exactly," I nodded.


    "Where are all the animals?" Rose jumped in, getting my thinking.


    Silence.


    "There''s nothing," I continued. "Not even an echo of a cricket or bird chirp from far away. Something


    scared them all enough to not evene close. A predator."


    Realization dawned on everyone''s faces and I decided to cut to the chase. "Did anyone consider the


    possibility there was more than one base?" I paused. "I think we may have stumbled upon one of


    them."


    A heavier silence settled.


    "So are we gonna go deeper?" I asked the group.


    "What? Are you crazy?" Cali snapped.


    "Well this is what we came here for isn''t it?" I looked at her.


    "Yes but we were just supposed to find it and then report back to get more forces. Not anything else,"


    she argued.


    "No, we''re here to get intel and scope the ce out. We didn''te all the way out here to find


    something we thought we already knew the location of," I shot back.


    She whined a little bit before finally agreeing. "Fine, but we need to stop and think ¡ª"


    "No, no stopping and thinking, we don''t need them tracking us here if this really is a base. We either


    away from here. There''s no option where we just chill and talk. Speaking of which, we need to make


    the decision now." I looked around.


    There was a slight pause.


    "I''m down to go all the way. . . Whatever that means," Happy spoke up.


    "So am I," Stephan nodded.


    "I am too," I put in my two cents


    I turned to Rosie and Brandon and Brandon sighed, "I guess if you''re in, we''re in."


    "Yeah," Rosie sighed along.


    I smiled at them. "Love you guys."


    "Mhm," they both rolled their eyes.


    I looked to Wolfie and he just silently nodded in agreement, something clearly on his mind.


    I pried my gaze from him and itnded on Cali. "So? You in?"


    She looked around at the rest of the group and rolled her eyes, "I guess, I am."


    "Great," I nodded.


    What the frick just happened. OMG, I''m gonna cry.

 Chapter 59: 58 - The Freaking Bridge

    Chapter 59: 58 - The Freaking Bridge


    I don''t wanna do this, I don''t wanna do this, I don''t wanna do this!!


    My mind is reeling a million miles per minute, my thoughts all jumbled, as we sneak towards the hybrid


    base. Not away from, like any sane people would, but towards.


    And it was my idea!


    I swear, I knew I was a little crazy, but I didn''t realize I was absolutely insane!


    What the h3ll am I doing right now?


    "So, Maria, which way should we start off with?" Happy spoke quietly. "You can sense them the best,"


    he reasoned.


    I have no freaking idea.


    "Let''s go the direction with the least foliage, that''s usually a sign of people."


    That makes sense, right?


    I have this habit of stating my opinion as facts, and people just go with it.


    "Alright, so this direction?" Stephan spoke up.


    Sure, why not?


    "Yeah," I nodded.


    "Alright, lets go," Brandon decided to take the lead.


    See. State your opinion confident enough and people will just believe you.


    Luckily, my ns usually work out.


    I watched the group walk off after Brandon and was about to start following, but Wolfie stopped me with


    a hand on my wrist.


    "Hey, can I talk with you for a sec?"


    I looked after the group as Rose and Brandon turned around to find the hold up.


    I waved them on and turned to Wolfie.


    "Yeah, I guess, but make it quick. We don''t want to get separated from the group," I said, wiggling my


    wrist from his hand. His touch is far too distracting.


    He cleared his throat and my eyes followed the sound and froze on my mark.


    I hate to say this.


    I really do.


    But I love the way it looks there.


    It makes my heart clench and my eyes sting at the way it happened, but at the same time, when I see


    it, it gives me a sense of calm. Like everything is how it''s supposed to be.


    When I hear Wolfie sigh Ie back to reality, "Were you even listening?"


    To my surprise, it wasn''t snippy, or impatient. It just sounded very. . . Tired.


    I shook my thoughts away, "No, sorry," I looked back up at him.


    Why does he have to be so beautiful?


    After a deep breath, he squared his feet and gently but firmly held my shoulders, so I was looking


    directly at him. "How about you stay behind or head back for this part," he said to me.


    I sighed and opened my mouth to speak but he spoke first.


    "Please, Maria. It''s not that I think you''re incapable," he pleaded, "it''s just that if anything happened to


    you," he caressed my face with one hand with scared eyes, "I don''t know what I''d do."


    He shook his head, "I''d never forgive myself if I knew there was something I could have done to stop


    you."


    I gave him a sad, regretful smile, "but there is nothing." I cupped his cheek gently, "Because I can''t


    leave you to fight this alone either. If you, or Brandon, or Rosy died. . . and there was something that I


    could have done to prevent it. . . I. . . I wouldn''t be able to live with myself," I got choked up at the end.


    Wolfie''s head hung sadly and his hand fell back to my shoulder. "Please, Maria," he begged onest


    time. "I know I haven''t been good to you. . . And that I don''t even deserve you, but¡ª"


    "But nothing," I interrupted softly. "This isn''t about us. This is about protecting the people I love," I


    ced my other hand on his chest.


    He finally lifted his head, and when I saw his beautiful silver and gold gaze, I held it.


    Yeah, you, I wanted to tell him.


    But we don''t have time for that.


    "Also, if I were to try and find my way back on my own there''s no doubt I''d be killed by either hybrids or


    rouges, so I wouldn''t do that even if I didn''t give a crap about any of you." I joked to try and lighten the


    mood.


    He cracked a sad smile, "Fine. . ." He sighed. "But you better live long enough for me to treat you and


    your house right," he rubbed my cheek.


    This almost made my smile falter.


    "Right," I tried to keep my voice steady.


    I gently pulled out of his grip and started to head in the direction of the group with him following behind.


    His pack should be feeling the affects of the supplies cut offs by now.


    He won''t have my house long enough to treat it right.


    When this is all smoothed over I need to talk to him about getting better and more loyal allies.


    One phone call and some incentive and they were all too happy to gradually stop providing food and


    weapons.


    Another thing I need to talk to him about, being more self reliant.


    The only thing my house doesn''t make ourselves is weapons and we make sure to stalk up on those.


    And then there''s the need for human blood, but we don''t talk about that. . . There''s always a forest of


    animals if things get any worse than they already have.


    Moments like this, when he''s trying. . . I wish I could let this all go.


    Let him think he''s doing the right thing, and let myself forgive him.


    And maybe if it was just him and I, I could.


    But it''s not.


    The people he''s working with are as close to evil as you can get without being a hybrid.


    And after thinking about it for a while.


    I know exactly what Abaddon has nned.


    I think he did the same thing to my father.


    I heard the story a long time ago, and he didn''t give names or many details, but the familiarity just


    came to me.


    "Someone", who I now figure is Abaddon, convinced my father, when he was young and naive, to take


    over another house. Then, after a few months, challenged my father for the position of House Master of


    both houses.


    My father nearly lost.


    H3ll, he did lose.


    But he escaped with his life, and came back for his house when he met my mother.


    That''s all the detail I have.


    But now it''s about to happen to Wolfie.


    And like with my father, his mate is going to have to save the day.


    Oh how history repeats itself.


    I internally giggled at the thought of my father, the strongest man I''ve ever known, being the damsel in


    distress.


    Ha, he was anything but when I knew him.


    But Abaddon was a force to be reckoned with, and is possibly even more of one now that he''s older


    and more experienced, dealing with a younger and inexperienced alpha.


    If Wolfie won''t give my house all its weapons and warriors back, and take back all his guards, we won''t


    stand a chance against Abaddon and thepany he''ll bring.


    If only Abaddon hadn''t targeted my house.


    We''ve been long time enemies, even longer than I thought if I''m right about him and my father, and his


    house and mine have always beenpetitors.


    But if he could have just kept his paws off long enough for me to turn eighteen and take over my house


    for real, my aunt and uncle wouldn''t have had to die.


    Maybe I would have been there to stop them from invading, or realized Wolfie was my mate and been


    able to talk him out of it.


    But no.


    He did the smart thing and had it taken over before I could.


    I shook my head angrily.


    Abaddon''s the reason my aunt and uncle are dead.


    He''s the reason I can''t love my matepletely.


    I''m sorry you are in the middle of this, Wolfie.


    But if I need to take you down to protect both of our territories from Abaddon, I will.


    I thought I knew this all along, but now that it''s approaching, I''m having second thoughts.


    There''s no more ''crossing the bridge when wee to it'', with the hybrids or my territory.


    It''s freaking here.


    And it freaking sucks.


    But I freaking have to do it.


    He''ll forgive me right?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He has to.


    I''ll be gentle about it.

 Chapter 60: 59 - A Little Crazy

    Chapter 60: 59 - A Little Crazy


    Before I take down any pack though, we have to not die.


    Which will probably prove to be quite the challenge.


    I already have a really bad feeling about this.


    But it''s hybrids. The source of all my nightmares. My childhood tormentors. One of the only things in


    this world I truly fear. What did I expect?


    Sunshine and rainbows?


    (A/N: And so starts the writer''s block that''s the reason this chapter iste)


    As we continued to walk I tried to get a grip on my heart beat. I know everyone can hear it ready to


    beat out of my chest.


    "How ya doing, Maria?" Cali came up next to me. "Your heart''s beating pretty fast."


    I''m assuming she''s asking to throw it in my face, but I''ll give her the benefit of the doubt.


    "You''re not scared or anything, right?" Sheughed a little too hard for it to be real.


    Never mind then.


    "Haha," I fakeughed along, "I don''t get the joke, but I''m fine, thanks for asking," I returned the favor


    by smiling a little too wide.


    She pursed her lips but kept quiet.


    I don''t remember her being this salty towards everyone. Maybe it''s just the stress of being on this


    mission that''s ¡ª


    "WATCH OUT!"


    I froze after my head snapped to the source of the voice ¡ª because I have impable survival


    instincts ¡ª and watched in horror what happened less than a tenth of a second after.


    An arrow, presumably covered in deadly poison, flew in slow motion directly towards Brandon.


    Luckily, his reaction to ''WATCH OUT!'' was much better than mine, and he jumped at the sound of


    Happy''s voice and out of the way of the arrow.


    And now it''s hurdling towards me.


    Should I catch it or move?


    I don''t think anyone''s behind me. Cali is to my left and Wolfie is behind me but to my right.


    Mmm. . . But it''s aimed at the heart so if I don''t move fast enough it will graze my arm and that''ll hurt


    like a mother trucker.


    What if I did like a matrix move ¡ª


    "Maria!" Wolfie yelled as he yanked me out of the way of the flying arrow.


    Dang it, missed opportunity to do something cool.


    Wolfie held me to his chest and frantically checked my face for injuries, "Are you all right?!"


    I had to try so hard to keep the corners of my lips from quirking up. He''s so cute when he''s concerned


    about me. "Don''t worry, the bow doesn''t make the arrow fly nearly as fast as they can throw a knife, I


    was gonna dodge it."


    "Well you took too long," he red at me.


    "Could you two get off each other and help us!" Rose hollered. "I know there''s all that, like, sexual


    tension or whatever, but we''re literally in the middle of fighting hybrids."


    "Gah!" She screamed as she stabbed a hybrid attacking Brandon.


    "F**k each otherter!" She hissed.


    I snorted, "Sorry," and detached myself from Wolfie, purposely not checking to see his reaction to her


    crude statement.


    We moved through the forest quite a bit fighting these two hybrids, and the deeper we got, the more


    excited the butterflies in my stomach got.


    I have a bad feeling about where these hybrids are trying to herd us.


    They took longer to kill than thest group, and by the end of the fight there was a top of a building


    peaking out of the trees.


    Holy crap this is happening.


    "Look," Stephan pointed at the part of the base we could see. "They were leading us here!"


    "Why would they do that?" Brandon frowned.


    Closer to backup.


    "So that if they couldn''t kill us, their little friends could," Rose red at the building.


    Yeah that.


    I can practically smell everyone''s agitation as we reluctantly inch closer to the base, but I know


    everyone else''s scent couldn''t be half as bad as my own.


    My stomach feels like I just swallowed a hos'' nest.


    But that''s nothingpared to how I feel when the whole front of the buildinges into view from


    behind the trees.


    F*ck.


    F*ck f*ck f*ck f*ck.


    Why this base?


    I start to have the familiar feeling of my throat closing and my heart beat slowing.


    No, no, no, don''t freak out.


    Don''t.


    Freak.


    Out. . .


    F*CK!


    I''m freaking out!


    Why did it have to be this facility?


    Why this one?!


    Why me?!


    I thought they ¡ª


    "Maria! Can you hear me?!" Someone screamed in my face.


    "No!" I screamed back.


    I thought they destroyed this ce.


    After they rescued me, after they won the battle, the war! I thought they destroyed it.


    So why the f*ck am I standing in front of it?!


    "I thought they destroyed this ce," someone whispered. I think it was Rose.


    "Yeah! Me too!" I blew up.


    Strong arms wrapped around my waist and it calmed me a fraction.


    Too bad that doesn''t mean much, since I''m losing my sh*t.


    F*ck!


    "Maria, please! Calm down. You''re gonna hyperventte." Wolfie tightened his grip on me as he


    frantically spoke.


    Don''t you think I''ve done this enough times to know that?!


    I mmed my eyes shut and tried to breathe evenly.


    In. . . out. . .


    In. .out


    In, out


    Inout


    In


    In,in,in,in,in.


    It''s not working!


    I smell hybrids. I smell fear. I smell blood!


    I flung my eyes back open to re at the world, but only found the people that I lead here.


    I can''t just lead them into the pits of h3ll and then throw a b*tch fit and bow out.


    InOutInOut.


    I looked at Brandon and Rose, those idiots, and Stephan, and Cali, that b*tch, and Happy.


    I held my breath when my lungs started burning from breathing so fast and turned myself around in


    Wolfie''s arms.


    Without a second thought, I shoved my nose into his chest and took a huge gulp of air.


    The first gulp of air that hasn''t burned my lungs.


    I kept greedily sucking in all the air my panic attack had been denying me with erratic breaths.


    I felt Wolfie''s hand move to rub circles around my back and they quickly evened out.


    I hate myself for needing him to calm me down.


    But desperate times call for desperate measures.


    There was silence around the group once again by the time I came back to the present.


    "You good?" Happy questioned hesitantly.


    "Yeah," I squeaked.


    "Not gonna lie, that was a little concerning," Stephan looked at me with slightly wide eyes.


    I swallowed to clear the lump in my throat and slowly turned back around. "What do you mean?"


    "Well Maria, you''re one of the baddest b*tches I''ve ever met, and you just had a whole panic attack


    over seeing a building," he frowned.


    Cali mumbled under her breath, "It''s not even the first time this week."


    Everyone ignored her.


    I cleared my throat to try and get the pesky lump away again, "Oh, yeah, that you should probably be


    concerned about."


    (A/N: 1156 words and now I have to decide weather this is going to be a long, action packed chapter or


    a short one and save the action for next chapter)


    "Maybe this wasn''t a good idea and we should head back," Rose spoke up, looking at me with worry.


    Everyone started discussing this new option, but I stayed out of the conversation, collecting myself.


    I closed my eyes.


    In.


    I still smell hybrids.


    Out.


    In.


    But I also smell Wolfie, still standing close to me.


    Out.


    In.


    And Brandon and Rose by my side, as always.


    Out.


    The scents of some of the only people that have my back in this world ¡ª and Wolfie ¡ª are enough to


    bring me back to my senses enough to make me think clearly.


    "There''s no going back," I cut in.


    The conversation around me stopped.


    "If they don''t already know we''re here, they''ll know someone was when they find two of their boarder


    patrol dead near by," I told them. "Then, Y''know what they''re gonna do? Kill whoever was responsible.


    And Y''know who that is? Us. But Y''know what sucks the most about that?" Y''know I probably just said


    Y''know about 10 times. "Our territories will be included in that revenge, so whatever waiting, whatever


    games they''ve been ying, will stop, and it''ll be the Blood War all over again. And we all know that


    can''t happen."


    "So Y''know what I think we need to do." Back at it again.


    "Who put you in charge?"


    "Shut the f*ck up, Cali. I think we need to take down this base, and cripple a portion of their forces


    while they may not know we''reing and before they are ready to strike," I announced with


    determination.


    "That''s crazy talk," Stephan gave me a dumb look.


    No offense to him, though.


    "This is what they mean when you hear I''m crazy, not that I have PTSD or some s*it," I waved off.


    "How in the h3ll wold we even do that?! We have nothing, literally nothing, other than a few guns,


    nothing capable of taking down this ce," he continued while everyone else gave me simr baffled


    and dumbstruck looks.


    I really can''t me them. I think I''m just used toing up with crazy and unreasonable ideas, then


    just seeing them through, so I''m desensitized. . . But I''m still here aren''t I?


    With PTSD.


    Shut up inner voice.


    "We''ve done way more with way less," Rose shrugged hesitantly, also pretty desensitized.


    I nodded, quick to agree. "And you''re thinking all wrong. By take this ce down, I don''t mean kill


    everyone inside, I mean bring this ce down." I rified, mming my fist down on my palm. "That


    first part will just follow."


    "What? You wanna blow it up?"


    "Isn''t that the obvious course of action?" I nodded.


    "And how, pray tell, would you do that," Cali crossed her arms.


    "Well, to make poison ¡ª something hybrids happen to be rather fond of ¡ª you have to have ab. A


    school and the teacher telling you not to mix the wrong things, or you''ll blow the ce up?"


    "Aren''t you supposed to be in high school right now?" Stephan frowned.


    "If you mix the right chemicals, you can make the ce go boom, is essentially what I''m proposing," I


    grinned to try and shove the terror down even further.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "A big enough boom to bring down the whole ce?" Happy spoke for the first time.


    "Maybe not, but if we spread it throughout the whole building, it''s possible."


    "Haha, the only thing you''re forgetting though, is that it''s not possible! You think a group of 7 is going to


    pull this off?!" Cali raised her voice louder as she spoke.


    Good move on a hybrid base. Let''s pray to the goddess everyone was covering their ears or some crap


    so no one heard her.


    "You''re right, that might be too many," I put my finger to my chin in thought.


    Would that not be discrete enough?


    "Dude!"


    "You have to admit, if we did pull it off, it would work and it would be epic and life saving," I pointed out.


    (A/N: I really hope y''all like dialogue bc if not, this chapter is probably boring as heck)


    "If we pull it off, is the key frase" Happy frowned.


    That made me think. Hm, Wolfie hasn''t spoken much, has he?


    "When did you evene up with this crazy @ss n?" Stephan shook his head, changing the


    subject.


    "Literally as we''ve been discussing it."


    "Oh my goddess," Cali face palmed herself.


    "So what do y''all think?" I put my arms out in a weing way.


    I turned to Wolfie and gave him the best puppy dog eyes I could muster.


    I need his approval to distract me from what feels like our impending doom.


    "That is crazy," he breathed.


    "Insane." Rose nodded.


    "We''d probably all die. . ." Brandon pitched in for the first time, as well.


    "Let''s do it."


    "I''m in."


    "Sure."


    "You''ve got to be sh*tting me!" Cali screamed.

 Chapter 61: 60 - Stupid Questions

    Chapter 61: 60 - Stupid Questions


    Alright, time to get your big girl pants on and get this sh*t done.


    Ignore the part of you that''s dying inside.


    Shove it down.


    Shove it down, down, down.


    You have to be brave.


    Be brave, be brave, be brave.


    We''re in our hiding positions after deciding the n and our ear pieces are on the lowest volume.


    Hopefully the hybrids won''t be able to hear them, but just as a precaution we agreed to keep the


    Wolfie and I are at the side of the building waiting for an opening to sneak in and clear a path for


    everyone else.


    We''ve been spotted by one of the guards already, but we took him out before he could sound the


    rm.


    But his buddy showed up looking for him before we could get anywhere.


    I red at the guard from our hiding spot as he started to sniff the air.


    Wolfie and I looked at each other.


    Wolfie slowly reached down to grab a rock without making a sound. He silently threw it far away from


    us so the rustling of the leaves would distract the hybrid.


    I know it''s clich¨¦, but it works.


    The hybrid''s head snapped in our direction.


    Well, crap.


    It works most of the time, anyway.


    My and Wolfie''s eyes widened and we rose slightly from our crouched positions, ready to do with this


    one what we did with thest guard.


    But he did something very peculiar for a hybrid.


    Maybe that''s why it took us so long to process what happened and respond.


    The hybrid turned on his heals and made a run for it.


    Crap. What just happened?


    An rm started ring.


    Double crap.


    Wolfie and I looked at each other''s stunned faces, both probably understanding what this means at the


    same time. They know we''re here, and we''re screwed.


    A secondter we snapped out of it, and with the gracefulness of a couple of startled elephants, we


    stumbled out of the foliage and towards where the hybrid went.


    We came to a halt right inside the facility hallway.


    I stopped because running head first into the pits of h3ll without a second thought wasn''t on my agenda


    today, but upon looking over, I realized Wolfie stopped for a different reason.


    His eyes were that beautiful glowing gold and his skin was bing even more taut against his


    muscles. He''s shifting.


    I subconsciously squeezed my thighs together and swallowed the new lump forming in my throat.


    No! Bad Maria. This is not the time to be thinking about how big his muscles get right before he shifts.


    What I should be thinking about is that if he does shift, his scent is going to be impossible to hide. We


    might as well have a GPS tracker on us while sneaking through this ce to take down the fist level


    defenses.


    Or. . . At least that was the n.


    The ear splitting rm and shing red lights may or may not have tipped the hybrids off about the fact


    that there''s intruders, though, so the n has to change.


    Our element of surprise is gone.


    Or at least mine and Wolfie''s is.


    But maybe I can make it so it''s only mine.


    I immediately turned my attention to Wolfie. "No shifting!" I grabbed him by his broad shoulders and


    forced his nearly shifted form to face me. "You need to be as discreet as possible while going on with


    the second part of the n. I''m going to run around causing a raucous while you all make your ways to


    theb, as nned."


    This brought him out of his shift real quick. "What? No. You''re not running around this h3ll hole alone.


    Especially not as bait," he scowled at my suggestion.


    "Someone has to draw the attention from theb ¡ª"


    "Then, I''ll do it. Or Zach, or Rose, or Stephan, or someone else. I don''t care who, as long as it''s not


    you," He red.


    "No, me doing it makes the most sense, and it''s the safest. I actually know a little bit about these


    winding halls. I''ll have the best shot of leading them away from theb and making my way around to


    avoid them."


    Thank goodness I told the others what chemicals to mix.


    "But ¡ª"


    "No buts. I''m sorry Wolfie, It''s only logical for me to do this. If we ¡ª"


    "F*ck logic," he growled.


    "If we try andmunicate with the others through the ear pieces, it might expose their position. They


    know we were traveling in a group, so they''re already on the look out," I continue and ignore his brash


    "No," he frowned like a child who was just told their puppy ran away.


    He''s just so. . . How do I say this? Impossibly adorable when concerned. I can''t handle it right now.


    "You can''t," his voice broke slightly as he grabbed onto my arms.


    lightning fast footsteps starteding into ear shot.


    I looked down the corridor that hybrids will most definitely being barreling down soon.


    I turned back to Wolfie as my mind zed over like it does when it needs to block out fear. "I''m sorry,


    be safe," I said as I easily leaned up to kiss him on the cheek, then ran.


    The ze lets me do all sorts of crazy things.


    ---------


    I''ve made my way to the opposite side of the building than theb.


    The n is going perfectly.


    I''ve sessfully attracted the attention of dozens of hybrids.


    Now the only problem, is that the n is going perfectly and I''ve sessfully attracted the attention of


    dozens of hybrids.


    And I''m royally screwed.


    There''s a small room ¡ª it''s closer to a closet, actually ¡ª around the next corner, that I can hide in that


    should mask my scent.


    After turning what was probably the fastest corner I''ve ever turned, I threw the jacket I stole from


    Brandon down a near by stair well, flung myself into the room and shut the door as silently as I could


    within a matter of half a second.


    I listened with closed eyes and baited breath as the hybrids zoomed past the room and towards my


    scent down the stairwell.


    Even when their footsteps were only echos in the distance, I still didn''t open my eyes or take a breath.


    I can''t look at the room I''m in.


    I can''t relive it again.


    I can''t breathe in what it smells like.


    It''s moments like these that I really do question how I could be such a dumb @ss.


    I came into this room to save myself.


    But I''d rather suffocate in here than take a breath and smell it again.


    I remember It smells like pain and tears and sweat and urine and blood and blood and blood and blood


    and blood.


    Goddesses I''m an idiot.


    And blood and blood and blood.


    Do NOT open your eyes.


    And blood and blo ¡ª


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maria."


    I jumped out of my skin and my hands automatically flew to cover my face, luckily blocking my vision.


    "Maria, it''s Jason. Where are you? Are you alright?"


    I let out a sigh of relief but then regretted it, because there''s no getting that air back.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," Just dying inside, "how are you? Did you get to the others?" I whispered.


    "Yeah, and I didn''t run into hardly any trouble."


    I''m d this wasn''t for nothing then.


    "Maybe that means you can meet up with us."


    I really want to. I really, really, really want to.


    Jason''s POV


    "No can do," came her short, whispered response.


    I growled under my breath while I watched Stephan take care of thest hybrid in theb.


    I know she said it''s risky contacting her, but I doubt the hybrids'' senses are that strong, and I need to


    talk to her.


    "Why not? I don''t like you being all alone." The permanent scowl on my face deepened.


    I tried to go after her when she ran off, but she turned a corner before me and when I caught up, she


    was gone. There was a hallway and stairwell that she could have gone down and her scent was down


    both, but before I could track her, I heard hybrids in the distance and sent a prayer to the moon


    goddess that they didn''t find her before I did.


    Then I ended up stumbling upon everyone else at theb. they said they made a b-line for it when the


    two hybrids guarding their entrance ran off when the rm sounded.


    Yeah, I ended up at theb. The only ce I knew she wasn''t going.


    ''Way to go. If it was me, I would have found her.''


    There were hybrids everywhere, we would have had to go straight through them to get to her.


    ''Well¡ª''


    She has no use for us dead. I rolled my eyes at Ki.


    "I know but this is working. I can''t stop now," Maria''s voice came back and distracted me from my


    conversation with Mki.


    "Maria, why are you doing this?" I shook my head, refusing to listen to what she''s telling me. "Do you


    really wanna be alone, here? of all ces. Don''t you want someone with you? ME with you? Aren''t you


    afraid on your own?" I got a little angry. Not at her, though.


    It''s bing harder and harder to be angry at her after we marked each other.


    But I still feel angry. At the world. At the hybrids.


    "Those are some of the dumbest questions I''ve ever heard, Wolfie," she sighed, but her voice sounded


    weird. Strained.


    I got more nervous at that, but still rolled my eyes at her response. "Why? because you''re that fearless


    and you don''t need anyone''s help?" I shook my head. Why won''t she just realize ¡ª


    "No Wolfie, because I''m f*cking terrified."


    There was silence for a few seconds.


    "I''m so terrified, I can''t breathe."


    Another pause.


    "Of course I want someone with me. Of course I want YOU with me. . . But if you were, I''d probably just


    cry into your shoulder. If you were, I''d be distracted from the goal. If you were, I wouldn''t be able to


    bring myself to get the hybrids'' attention, then all of this would be for nothing if the others couldn''t get to


    theb."


    "I want you so bad right now." Her voice started getting shaky like she was crying.


    My stomach dropped.


    "But I can''t have you."


    Maria''s POV


    But what else is new.

 Chapter 62: 61 - Brandon

    Chapter 62: 61 - Brandon


    I heard hybrid footstepsing back in my direction. "Now shut up before you get me killed," I


    whispered onest time into the earpiece and shut it off.


    I took a deep shaky breath in through my mouth and tried not to vomit.


    (A/N: mental block timeeeee)


    Do I let them pass by?


    Yes, I''ll just let them pass and get some distance between us before ¡ª


    Unless they smell me and kill me.


    ¡ª Before I make another ruckus and start the process over. Just let them pass.


    Unless they smell me and kill me.


    Yes I heard you the first time.


    I doubt they''ll pass by again without noticing anything.


    . . . Ugh.


    Better go now while they''re still far enough away that I might have a chance to run.


    But it''s so fast outside. It''s slow in here.


    It''s because of theck of oxygen intake. And I thought I wanted out of here.


    What if I just stopped breathing? Then I wouldn''t hate it in here.


    Then I''d be dead.


    Darn it.


    (A/N: I know that was confusing but Maria''s mind gets a little crazy when she''s in these sorts of


    situations)


    The footsteps are closer now. Too close.


    Time to run.


    So I ran.


    I made sure to be as light on my feet as possible to lessen the noise. Not that that''s going to do me all


    much good, but it''s the thought that counts.


    -------


    Okay the hybrids got sick of my distracting way earlier than what would have been convenient.


    "Okay guys, how we doing? Most of the hybrids have broken off to find y''all so you need to get it done


    fast if you haven''t already," I said as I turned back on the earpiece.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Ah, Maria, nice of you to join us again," Brandon was the first to speak, and by the malice in his voice,


    I can tell he is not happy with me.


    "Yeah you little sh*t, wee back," Rose chimed in.


    Yeah. . . They''ve never been too fond of when I switch up the n on them.


    "Haha," I awkwardlyugh, "Are you guys almost ready?" I made sure to move on.


    "We''ve been ready," Cali snapped.


    "Well okay then, everything can move on as nned. Go out the assigned exits ¡ª"


    "We know," I bet you can guess who snapped.


    Geez.


    "I know you know. Sorry, I just get carried away sometimes."


    "Well ¡ª"


    "Hey, where''s Jason?" I cut her off.


    (A/N: that moment you forget if one of your own protagonists'' names is spelled Jayson or Jason


    because he''s literally just Wolfie to you)


    "He''s right here," Happy''s voice came through, "We just had to take his ear and microphone piece


    because he started freaking out when you stopped responding."


    "I turned it off," I frowned.


    "We all knew that but he kept yelling into it like an idiot."


    "Dude!" I heard Wolfie yell at Happy.


    I giggled, "A," I cooed.


    "Yeah, awe it up," Stephan spoke up. "It was freaking annoying."


    Wolfie growled in the background.


    I stifled anotherugh.


    "Well, Can you tell him I said, uh. . . Um. . . Hi?" I cringed at my own awkwardness.


    "Maria said hi," I heard Happy deliver.


    . . . "He just red at me," He reported.


    I snorted, "Sounds about right."


    "Alright enough chitchat, let''s get going," Cali announced.


    I nodded, "Agreed, while you''re spreading the powder, run as fast as you can and avoid as much


    confrontation as possible."


    Since each pair of people ¡ª except for Cali, she''s on her own ¡ª are taking a different exit ¡ª okay, I


    feel like it''s important to specify that putting Cali on her own was not my doing, it was the others ¡ª the


    powder will be spread enough to bring down the mainframe of the facility and the rest will fall with it.


    Wolfie will have to manage without me.


    "I''ll meet you all out there," I told them.


    "You better," I could imagine Rose''s re.


    I smiled, "I will."


    "Good luck everyone," I heard Wolfie finish off.


    ----------


    Rose''s POV


    D@mn, I didn''t know I could run this fast.


    I guess being chased by hybrids really awakens the track star in all of us.


    I looked over at my love as he emptied his respective bag of explosive powder along the floor of this


    h3ll hole.


    I had to stifle a giggle.


    He''s all frantic and waving the bag around like a fool.


    I smiled. My fool.


    My smile immediately fell when I looked back ahead of me.


    I guess it could have been worse. We could be running straight into hybrids.


    . . . But this is pretty sh*t too.


    There''s a fork in the hallway where there''s not supposed to be a fork in the hallway.


    Crap, we must have taken a wrong turn.


    Brandon and I looked at each other and knew we were in trouble.


    I can feel the anger and hatred and power radiating off the hybrids that I know are following our scent.


    "Which way?!" Brandon whisper yelled to try and avoid the hybrids hearing.


    "Um, uh, right," I said back.


    But luck decided to f*ck us gently with a chainsaw today and once I crossed the threshold of the


    doorway on the right, a bunch of crazy crap happened.


    First, and probably the worst part, a metal door came crashing closed and my eyes nearly flew out of


    my head in surprise.


    "Brandon!" I called out to my mate who was still on the other side.


    "Rosy!"


    I dropped my bag and banged my fists against the door as another weird and ear splitting rm


    sounded.


    What the f**k?!


    This is definitely not where we''re supposed to be.


    I felt the fear fill him before he even said anything and it made the fear in my own chest grow and my


    fists clench.


    "They''re getting closer, Rosy," I heard his muffled voice.


    I banged on the door again, "Hold on, I''ll figure out how to open it, I ¡ª"


    "There''s no time ¡ª"


    "No Brandon," I gritted my teeth and tried not to lose it.


    "Go Rose! They''reing, I''ll meet you out there!" And before I could convince him to stay with me


    anymore, I heard his footsteps dash off.


    His pain over this sh*tty situation matches mine.


    I felt the tears fill my eyes but dug my nails into my palm, picked up my bag and ran towards the smell


    of fresh air.


    He''ll make it.


    If he dies, I''ll kill him, and he knows it.


    But if I die I''ll have him on my ass too, so I''ve gotta figure out where the hell I''m going.


    -------


    Maria''s POV


    "Okay, I''m out of the facility," Wolfie announced through the.


    Thank the goddess.


    "So are we," Happy and Stephan came through.


    "I''m out," Rose panted, "but Brandon and I were separated."


    "What?" I frowned as I skidded out of the building. "I''m out too, but what happened, Rose?"


    "We took a wrong turn and triggered some sort of lockdown system and ended up on opposite sides of


    a door."


    "S*it," I mumbled. "You went deeper into the building, hopefully Brandon can find his way out."


    Oh please moon goddess.


    "Oh f*ck," Rose grunted, distressed.


    "He''ll be fine, Rose, he''s got a good nose. He''ll find us."


    She audibly swallowed, "Mhm."


    I sighed.


    Please find a way out Brandon.


    "I''m almost out guys," Cali''s voice appeared in my ear. "But they''re right behind me we have have to


    blow this ce right when I get out."


    "Brandon, where are you?!" Rose came in.


    Nothing.


    "I''m out," Cali confirmed, breathless.


    "Brandon!" I called into the microphone.


    "Blow it! Now!" Cali yelled.


    "BRANDON!!" I heard Rose''s actual voice scream from somewhere near by.


    "Now guys!" Cali persisted.


    "Brandon! Are you clear?!" I yelled.


    There was a second my heart wasn''t beating.


    "Yeah, I''m clear," came Brandon''s confirmation.


    I let out a sigh.


    Thank you again.


    "Here we go," Stephan announced as he presumably triggered the explosive they left in theb.


    "Hey, babe, where''d youe out?" Rose immediately asked Brandon into the microphone.


    The first big boom went off.


    I started jogging toward where Rose''s scent wasing from. She came out the closest to me.


    "Brandon? Where are you?" She asked again when he didn''t respond.


    Only static followed.


    The second boom went off and it was at the same time we were finding each other through the trees.


    We made eye contact.


    ". . . Brandon?" She tried a third time.


    Oh no.


    She turned to look at the facility the second the third ¡ª out of I don''t even know how many ¡ª booms


    went off.


    Time froze for a second and neither of us even breathed, both assuming the worst.


    Then she booked it toward the entrance.


    "ROSE!" I hollered.


    I went to stop her but Wolfie''s arms yanked me back.


    "Jason! No! Lemme go! LEMME GO!" I screamed. "GET THEM OUT ¡ª"


    The fourth boom went off, and the roof of the building my best friend in the world just ran into to find


    some of the only other family I have left, copsed in on itself.

 Chapter 63: 62 - Hm, I Need That

    Chapter 63: 62 - Hm, I Need That


    "No! Maria you can''t!"


    "Brandon! Rose!" I just kept screaming as he dragged me farther and farther away from my friends. As


    we went deeper and deeper back into these terrible woods.


    "Maria! You can''t go back there. There might be more dyed explosions." Jason said in my ear while


    struggling to hold me back.


    The others have just been leaving him to deal with me after all their efforts have been ineffective. Part


    of me understands why we can''t go back.


    But the majority of me doesn''t give a f*ck.


    I kicked and thrashed and fought and Wolfie just held strong.


    "Please, Maria," he whispered in my ear.


    I let out a strangled sound in frustration. He''s not gonna listen to me.


    I felt the tears burn the backs of my eyes as I started to go limp.


    "Lemme go," I mumbled to him, my eyes shut tight to block out the world.


    "Maria ¡ª" he sighed.


    Stop saying my name like that!


    "Let me go Jason!" I yelled again.


    He slowly released my waist after I stayed still and silent, but kept a steady grip on my arm. I turned


    around to re at him with teary eyes.


    He looked so hurt and tired, just like me.


    But how could he feel the same way I do? He didn''t even like them.


    "You''re not gonna go running off again are you?" He asked, his eyes tired but pleading.


    I took a shaking breath in, smelling the saltiness of my own tears. I swallowed the sobs trying to crawl


    up my throat and shook my head, falling to my knees.


    Wolfie''s heart seemed to break even further.


    I looked up at everyone staring at me. "Why can''t we go back for them?" I cried.


    Everyone looked tense and ufortable. Happy and Stephan seemed solum, while Cali just looked


    awkward and lost.


    Wolfie seemed almost as wrecked as me. But I suppose that''s to be expected, considering he''s my


    mate.


    Happy went to respond to the question I already knew the answer to. He sighed, "Maria, if they


    survived the st and the building copse, then the hybrids did too."


    "Exactly the reason we should be going back to help them." I punched the ground and watched my


    tears hit the dirt.


    "No, that''s the reason it''s too dangerous to go anywhere near there," Stephan contradicted.


    "But ourrades are there. My family is there! Do none of you believe in no man left behind?!" I


    hollered, not caring at the moment if hybrids heard me and came after us. It would take their attention


    away from Rose and Brandon, "Especially when there''s a chance they''re still alive."


    Everyone looked away from me, refusing to meet my eyes.


    I''m sure if Rose was here she''d be able to feel all their remorse.


    But she''s f*cking not.


    And Brandon isn''t here to talk sense into everyone in his idiotic and hrious way that only he can be


    convincing with.


    And I''m all alone.


    Again.


    Just like I wasst time I was here, seven years ago.


    Happy spoke up solemnly, "Not when the chances are higher that we all get killed by pissed off


    hybrids," he asserted sadly.


    I yelled again and hit the ground with my fist, so upset with the world.


    I''m sure I resemble a child throwing a tantrum, but I can''t even bring myself to care.


    I don''t care about the risks.


    They''re my family. Some of the only people left that have always had my back.


    I can''t and won''t leave them to either suffocate under debris or be killed by hybrids. I don''t care if no


    one wants to help me.


    "I''ll go after them alone," I said after a moment of silence.


    "The h3ll you will," Wolfie bellowed instantly.


    "I will," I said, not daring to look up at him. I can''t risk his tired eyes changing my mind.


    I know how it feels to be the kind of tired a million nights of sleep can''t even heal.


    I wouldn''t wish it on anyone, let alone my mate, but I can''t let the possibility of it sway me in saving my


    family.


    "No, Maria," he shot back immediately, "you''re too weak, you can probably hardly walk," he growled.


    What is he talking about?


    I looked down to see the gashes on my chest reopened, along with plenty new wounds that leak dark


    red blood.


    Hm, the cost of fighting hybrids, I suppose.


    That also exins why I couldn''t wiggle out if Wolfie''s grasp, no matter how hard I tried.


    I looked up to find everyone else with their fair share of injuries as well. "Wolfie, everyone was hurt."


    Even you, love. My chest constricted at the title I subconsciously gave him along with the thought of his


    bleeding wounds.


    "I''m not any different," I finished.


    I put my hands on the ground to stand, but something stopped me. My body or my subconscious? I''m


    not sure.


    Hm, weird.


    My body does hurt quite a lot though doesn''t it?


    I shook my head and swallowed the pain, moving to stand again.


    . . . And I''m very tired.


    Very, very, very tired.


    I looked down at the dark blood pouring out of me.


    Hm.


    That''s not good is it?


    I blinked.


    Oh no, now the fuzziness.


    No, I can''t do this right now, Brandon and Rose could be dying.


    I need to move.


    I tried to look up in determination, but my head suddenly became so heavy that I couldn''t raise it.


    No! Why right now?!


    I was just stuck gazing at my bleeding stomach and chest and arms and legs and and and. . .


    Hm, my head is so fuzzy.


    I was just left trying to strain my neck to move my head, but even that because too hard.


    That sure is a lot of blood.


    Don''t I need that?


    "Maria?" Wolfie spoke softly, probably noticing myck of movement.


    I love his voice.


    "Mari?" He repeated.


    Why are you saying my name? Brandon and Rose. . . Um. . .


    . . . They Need help.


    "Sh*t," I heard his voice say, but now it was fuzzy too.


    Aw man.


    "Maria!" He yelled, closer to me now.


    "Rose. . . Brandon. . ." Was all I could think to say before everything went dark.


    I couldn''t see but there was still some muffled sound.


    A voice. His voice. The only voice I can even think about hearing at the moment.


    What is he saying?


    Don''t sow two sheep?


    He said it again.


    Ohhhhhh, don''t go to sleep!


    Toote for that.


    Then even his voice disappeared.


    ---------


    Jason''s POV


    Maria just sat looking down, unmoving. I called her name softly, trying not to upset her even more.


    She didn''t respond. Didn''t even move a muscle.


    ''Something is wrong with mate,'' Mki grumbled.


    I know.


    "Mari?" I called again, growing even more concerned.


    She started swaying slightly and leaned forward.


    "Sh*t," I said as I fell to my knees in front of her to catch her before she face nted into the dirt.


    "Maria!" I yelled.


    "Rose. . . Brandon. . ." She mumbled with her eyes closed.


    "No! Stay awake! Don''t go to sleep!"


    Never thought that was something I''d ever be trying to convince her of.


    "Don''t go to sleep!!" I repeated, but she was out cold.


    Ki let out a loud growl that resonated through my chest.


    I looked down at the blood pouring out of her and pooling where she was kneeling, the cause of her


    passing out, no doubt.


    "F*CK!" I hollered, "help me help her," I looked to Cali frantically, knowing another vampire would know


    what to do.


    She sighed and kneeled next to me. "Who brought the bandages?" She looked over her shoulder.


    ". . . Brandon did. . ." Zach mumbled quietly.


    "Sh*t," Cali cursed, "none of you brought any extra?"


    "We used it all when we were attacked the first time," Stephan shook his head, "and for when. . ." He


    looked at my neck and trailed off.


    My hand shot to the wrap covering her mark, ready to rip it off and give it to her without question.


    Cali''s hands on my arm stopped me, "Don''t do that, it won''t be nearly enough to do anything for her,


    then you''ll both just be bleeding, and quite frankly, I can''t stand the smell of anymore werewolf blood,"


    she said seriously.


    The two behind me tensed. "You''re not hungry are you?" Stephan asked skeptically.


    Cali scoffed, "For you? Ha! No. Werewolf blood is freaking disgusting. Only the most desperate drink


    it."


    Their brows scrunched up in confusion, and in all honesty, mine did a little bit too.


    "The only reason Maria freaked out is because she was clearly starving, for some reason, and Jason is


    her mate." She rolled her eyes after seeing our confusion . "Not all of us are out of control monsters."


    "She IS NOT an out of control monster!" Ki and I jumped to defend our unconscious mate with fury


    running through my veins.


    Cali flinched and leaned away a bit, actually seeming a little guilty after. "You''re right, I''m sorry, I didn''t


    mean that. . ." She said, "I know she''s not," she exined quietly.


    I stayed ring at her, not really understanding her at all.


    We''ve met before this and she never acted this way.


    But that''s not what''s important right now. "Just tell me what to do to help her," I looked back down at my


    girl. I couldn''t really help the slight alphamand tacked on with it, but she didn''t seem to mind.


    "No extra gauze or anything?" She hurriedly looked back to Zach and Stephan.


    They both shook their heads.


    She sighed, "Well that''s just great."


    I red at her.


    "What? She needs blood. Your blood would probably be best ¡ª"


    "Then she can have it ¡ª" I started to look for a way to make myself bleed.


    "But we need to stop the bleeding in her abdomen," Cali stopped me again, "or else the new blood will


    follow the same course as the old and end up on the ground, obviously. The rest of her injuries should


    be fine if they''re left open," she said, looking over Maria, "but her abdomen needs to be taken care of,


    and fast, or else she may go into aa."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not this again.


    Ki whimpered.


    "Okay well, what do I do?!" I growled, not meaning to get angry, but needing Maria to be alright.


    "Listen, I don''t know everything about this stuff, I''m a warrior, not a medic." Cali grumbled, also


    seeming to be trying not to get angry. "What I do know is that we need to stop the bleeding and get her


    your blood."


    Ki and I growled again while I looked around.


    Then I nced down at my shirt.


    Without a second thought, I tore it off and held it out to Cali, not caring whatsoever about the cold the


    setting sun is promising.


    "Will this do?" I asked, making her look up at me.


    Her eyes caught my bare chest though, and she swallowed, taking her good old time staring.


    I held back the growl crawling up my throat and gripped my shirt I''m holding out to her tighter.


    My mate isying unconscious in myp and she has the nerve to stare?


    ''If she doesn''t stop soon I''m not responsible for what I do,'' Ki grumbled angrily.


    "Cali," I snapped.


    Her eyes finally snapped up to meet my re, and the vampire''s cheeks actually turned a light red


    color.


    ''What a great reminder she''s sitting here ogling with blood in her veins while our Maria isying


    unconscious without.''


    I took deep breaths through my nose.


    The overwhelming smell of her spilled blood not helping, though.


    "Sorry," Cali muttered after seeing my irritation.


    She quickly took the shirt from my hand and tended to Maria with it. I don''t really know how, I''m too


    busy looking at Maria''s sweet face and hoping like a fool her eyes will open to pay attention. My gaze


    flickered down to her hand and I took it in my own, intecing her cold fingers with mine and rubbing


    the back of her hand with my thumb.


    I sighed, why are your hands always so cold, my love?


    Cali grunted, and I peeled my eyes off Maria to look over to her.


    "Alright, this is the best I can do," she reported as I looked down to find my shirt wrapped around


    Maria''s waist, soaking with blood, but it''s not pouring out of her any more, so I suppose it''s progress.


    I immediately bit into my wrist with my canines and put it to her slightly opened mouth without


    prompting from Cali.


    "I can take it from here," I told Cali as her cue to go with the others, while I tried to figure out how to


    carry Maria with only one arm.


    It took a little time, but I figured it out and started walking slowly with the others. The weight of Brandon


    and Rose''s absence weighing down on me as much as it is them, I''m sure. I looked down at my Maria


    to take my mind off of it.


    I felt Ki stirring, and there was something mischievous that came with his presence.


    . . . What is it, Ki? I questioned skeptically.


    He gave his wolffish chuckle, ''Of course your shirt wraps all the way around her tiny little waist,'' he


    smirked.


    Really? That''s what you''re thinking about right now?


    ''Sue me for trying to look on the bright side. I just love how her waist is all small but then her hips and


    ¡ª''


    Yes Ki, she''s gorgeous, but you act like we''d know the difference if she didn''t have a slim waist or thick


    thighs.


    ''Of course we wouldn''t know the difference. Even if she was thicker than a snicker or skinnier than a


    toothpick I''d still wanna stick my ¡ª''


    Ki, I sighed. I wish I had a hand to rub away the headache he''s bringing on.


    ''What?'' I heard his animalisticugh. ''Now you''ve got me imagining Maria all filled out and squishy and


    squeezable and ugh,'' he groaned in appreciation.


    I rolled my eyes but couldn''t help the right side of my mouth quirking up when I looked down at her.


    No, should not be thinking about this right now.


    Heughed evilly again, ''or all skinny and small and pint sized and everything just fits in the palm of


    your hand perfectly.'' His toothy grin shed in front of me along with both images of her. I groaned and


    looked down to get the painfully beautiful images out of my head but was only confronted with the


    actual her.


    Well that didn''t help my problem.


    Ki seems all too satisfied with how riled up he got me.


    I rolled my eyes once more. I hate you, Ki.


    ''Love you too, bud,'' he grinned.

 Chapter 64: 63 - Hell Be Alright

    Chapter 64: 63 - He''ll Be Alright


    Maria''s POV


    The first thing that I noticed was the splitting headache.


    What the h3ll?


    I went to move my hand to rub away the pain but my arms felt so heavy. I groaned. What the freak is


    going on?


    "Maria?" I heard a fuzzy voice call. But even through the fog, I knew it was him.


    I went to respond to him, because opening my eyes feels like far too much work, but he hushed me


    when he felt me stir. "You''re alright," his foggy voice soothed.


    As my senses started slowlying back, I noticed I was moving, and by the smell of it, I''m wrapped


    up tight to Wolfie''s chest. I powered through my headache and thought about where we''re going or


    where we''reing from.


    Or why I''ve got this heavenly and slightly metallic taste in my mouth.


    I''m definitely tasting Wolfie right now.


    But why? Why am I drinking his blood?


    . . . Blood.


    I suddenly remember that very thing steadily flowing out of me.


    Oh. . . Now I remember where we''reing from.


    And I''ve got to get back.


    I forced my eyes open and ignored how my headache red painfully.


    I was met with Wolfie''s beautiful face and gray eyes looking back at me. They shed gold for a second


    and I realized it was his wolfing to the surface to say hi.


    I couldn''t help the smile that came to my face at the sight of him.


    My eyes widened a bit when I noticed his wrist attached to my mouth. That''s where the truly heavenly


    taste ising from.


    I really don''t want to. I really really don''t want to, but I reach up and push his hand away while shaking


    my head. "I''m okay now," I smiled. "Thanks though," I said, ignoring again how talking makes my


    headache grow.


    He shook his head and tried to make me drink more. "No, you need blood," he protested.


    I snorted, "So do you." I guided his wrist farther away.


    He shook his head once again, "I''m fine Maria, you''ve only been out around half an hour and I feel


    great." He didn''t even let me get a word in before he shoved his addicting blood back into my mouth. I


    intended to protest further, but the taste and feeling of it flowing down my throat put me on a high I can''t


    bring myself to give up.


    I settled for analyzing his handsome face and making sure his olive skin wasn''t paler than usual or that


    he wasn''t sweating profusely or anything. When everything checked out, I closed my eyes and got to


    thinking.


    No matter how blissful it is in his arms, or how much thinking makes my head hurt, I have to go back for


    them.


    They''re my family, just as much as Wolfie is.


    The others aren''ting with me. They''ve made it clear they don''t want to and I''m not going to force


    them into a dangerous situation. The only problem is keeping them from stopping me.


    The sudden chill in the air momentarily distracted me as I slightly shivered.


    Wolfie''s arms tightened around me and drew me closer to his chest. My cheek grazed against flesh


    and it barely clicked in my mind he must me shirtless.


    How did I not notice when I opened my eyes?


    I swallowed his blood thickly and kept my eyes mped shut. I can''t have that kind of distraction.


    His delicious blood in my mouth, while in his arms, with his soft skin on my cheek, and looking at him


    shirtless. That''s a scene I know I could never get myself to leave.


    . . . I did let myself indulge a little and gently rubbed my cheek against his hard chest. His arms


    mped around me tighter and I had to hold in a content sigh.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But, sadly, there are important things at stake here.


    So how will I escape from this heaven and avoid getting stopped by the group?


    "Alright, this looks like a good ce to set up camp and rest for the night," Wolfie suddenly spoke.


    Oh, well that works.


    ---------


    After everything was set up, I bided my time and waited for everyone to fall asleep.


    It took less time than I was expecting, since we sleptst night too, and we can usually go a couple


    days without sleep, but I guess it makes sense. Everyone sustained some injuries. Sleep should help


    them heal faster.


    Wolfie had volunteered to keep watch and was stroking my hair calmingly.


    If he keeps at this, I won''t be able to fight sleep for long.


    I cleared my throat and tried to push down the guilt.


    He''ll be fine, I tried to convince myself. I need to help Brandon and Rose.


    "Um. . ." I started softly, careful not to wake anyone, "Wolfie."


    "Yes, Love?"


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Oh goddess, give me the strength to do this.


    "I um," I went to sit up, but his light hand on my shoulder stopped me.


    "No, don''t try to get up," he said gently, "what is it?"


    Oh, you''re making me hate myself so much right now.


    Why have you chosen now to act like you love me?


    I put my hand on his and used my other to push me into a sitting position. My stomach clenching and


    my teeth gritted at the terrible pain in my abdomen.


    D@mn hybrids.


    Wolfie must have seen my difort. "See, you should beying down," he said as he was about to


    push me back down.


    "Wolfie," I blurted as I grabbed his face in my hands. My thumb grazed against the light stubble there


    as a result of living in the forest for days. "Jason. . ." I mumbled and trailed off.


    I don''t know what I nned to say but I know what I wanna do, with our faces so close and his breath


    on my nose.


    There seems to be only one logical thing to do.


    I leaned in, and I kissed him.


    It was gentle and smooth and the warmth in my belly from it overpowered the pain tenfold.


    I kept cupping his face and pulling him infinitely closer.


    He immediately moved his hands to run them through my hair.


    I held in a sigh. This is bliss.


    When we ran out of air, he pulled away and smiled magnificently at me.


    My heart shattered.


    I shut my eyes quicker than light.


    And betrayed all my instincts and him. . .


    And snapped his neck.


    I felt like throwing up in that moment.


    He''ll be fine, he''ll be fine, he''ll be fine, I repeated.


    What if hybridse during the night and attack them while I''m not here.


    They won''t!


    I stumbled away, still without opening my eyes and looking at his unconscious form.


    He''ll be fine, he''ll be fine, he''ll be ¡ª


    "What the h3ll are you doing, Maria?"


    I froze in my fumbling to get away.


    Goddess my stomach and heart hurt so bad, I''m not sure which hurts worse, but I tried to ignore it as I


    turned to find Cali wide awake and staring at me.


    I sputtered, "Um I, I uh um ¡ª"


    She put her hand up to stop my babbling, "Well don''t hurt yourself," she said. "Besides, I already know


    the answer."


    I looked at her and was able to steel myself a little as she reminded me of the reason I have to do this.


    ". . . I have to save them," I told her hesitantly, hoping she won''t wake the others.


    She held my eyes for a painfully long time. For a few seconds we just watched each other in the dark.


    "I can understand that," she finally spoke.


    I was slightly taken aback but after a pause, I nodded. We understand each other on this.


    "Um. . . If I''m not back by sunrise. . ." I trailed off, knowing she knows what I mean.


    She nodded inprehension.


    There was another pause.


    "If I don''t make it back, then you all were right in saying it''s too dangerous for us, and I don''t want


    Jason or any of you near it."


    She looked around and her gaze finallynded on wolfie. She let out a slight chortle, "I don''t know if I''d


    be able to stop him from going after you," her eyes drew back to me, "but I''ll tell him you asked."


    "Thank you," I said slowly.


    She nodded again back.


    I was about to be on my way, wanting to get to them as soon as possible, but something nagging at me


    in the back of my mind stopped me. I turned back to her. "You''ve been. . ." I wanted to say you''ve been


    acting strange, because she has been, but I didn''t think it the best option, "Um, are you alright?" I


    asked her instead.


    She gave a small knowing smile, "Things have been crazytely, and I know I''ve been acting weird."


    I nodded to show I was listening.


    (A/N: so much nodding.)


    "But in my defense, you''ve been kind of annoying."


    I chuckled. Of course, she just had to. "touch¨¦."


    She sighed, "But in your defense, this is a pretty tough time for you."


    I shrugged, "It is for everyone."


    I looked over my shoulder in the direction of the facility and back to Cali then to Wolfie. I might be


    running out of time.


    I opened my mouth and she looked at me expectantly, "Uh, do you think you could. . ." I gestured in his


    direction.


    She let out a loudugh, "Put his head back on straight?" I prayed no one would be shaken from their


    sleep because of herugh, but I nodded in confirmation.


    "Sure, Maria," She agreed quieter, the hint of amusement still in her voice.


    "Thank you," I told her sincerely, as I started shuffling backwards towards the base.


    "Good luck."

 Chapter 65: 64 - Marco Polo

    Chapter 65: 64 - Marco Polo


    I followed the trail of our scents back. I can tell they tried to cover it, but they didn''t do a very good job.


    Any hybrid would have been able to find us with ease if any had wanted to, so I guess that''s a good


    sign that none did.


    Unless they''re all dead.


    Which would probably mean Rose and Brandon didn''t survive either.


    But I can''t afford to think like that.


    I refuse to lose four family members in one sh*t show.


    I sighed.


    My aunt and uncle. . .


    I shook my head. No. Enough of that.


    I focused on the pain in my abdomen and watching myself put one foot in front of the other to distract


    myself from my thoughts.


    My skin starts prickling, and I know I''ve reached my destination before I even look up.


    Once I do, I see the once tall, strong and terrifying building reduced to a different kind of terrifying


    rubble.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    My eyes watered at the sight of it.


    I don''t have time for this.


    I swallowed thickly and stumbled onto the rubble.


    The tears fell as I lethargically looked through the dark for my brother and sister.


    This ce. . . The monstersying crushed under the debris with my friends. They caused me so much


    pain. They took my parents from me.


    Please, don''t let them have taken Rose and Brandon too. . .


    Hm. . . My parents. I think about them a lot. In the day I think about all the awesome sauce things they


    did, what they stood for.


    In my dreams though, I watch them die. Over and over and over. When I wake up panting and crying, I


    always have to remind myself I''m not there, I''m home, safe. . . Ish.


    But now, if I turn my head a few degrees to my left, I''m actually here. I''ll actually see where my parents


    were ripped apart right in front of me, all those years ago. Where he took them from me.


    The hybrid king. I want to hate him. I want to hate him with all my being. But I can''t.


    Because I''m absolutely terrified of him instead.


    I made the mistake of looking over to the clearing where he killed my parents. . . I couldn''t help but fall


    down the hole.


    Fear out-ways any other emotion I have, when ites to him. Well, that and helplessness.


    It has from the first time I saw him when I was nine.


    I don''t fear many, and when I do, it''s rather easy to look past, to ovee.


    But with him. . .


    He got to me before I was strong. Before I was brave. Before I even had a clue.


    Now, when I think of him, every horrible feeling I had when I was a kides rushing back, and even


    now, strong and brave, there''s nothing I can do to stop it from consuming me.


    . . . I wasn''t as afraid of his little helpers. They were evil, evil and scary, but I knew they were just that.


    Little helpers.


    He''d tell them what to do, how many "shots" to give me, and they would.


    When I would "misbehave" and make their jobs more difficult, the aftermath was always worse when he


    was around.


    They would give me a dose of the poison to slow my healing and use a whip to shred the skin on my


    back. Sometimes even leave me out in the sun to burn after. There was that, among other things. . .


    I feel like throwing up. . .


    I don''t know when I fell to the floor and curled up in a little ball, but that''s the position I''ve found myself


    in.


    . . . If anyone else had done this to me, I''d feel rage.


    But all I feel is fear and helplessness.


    I started sobbing.


    Sobbing on the ruins of my old prison. . . But is it really that old?


    Where I watched the hybrid king destroy some of the strongest, fiercest, best people I''ve ever know.


    My parents. My super heroes.


    Gone.


    I''ll never understand how he was capable of defeating them. Of besting them. In my stubborn mind, he


    wasn''t.


    They''ll always be the strongest people I know. There''s nothing anyone can do to change that.


    My sobs turned to violent hups, but I still couldn''t bring myself to move.


    But then I heard a cough.


    I immediately went still.


    I breathed quickly, straining my ears to hear it again. While taking a breath, I caught the smell of ashes


    and smoke.


    I jolted like a shock of electricity ran through me.


    Brandon and Rose!


    Someone just coughed and if it wasn''t them, I swear, I''ll kill a b*tch.


    Time to get my sh*t together. I''ve already wasted so much time!


    Ugh! I''m such and idiot!


    "Rose!" I yelled. "Brandon!"


    Another cough.


    Then, very quietly, almost inaudible. "Maria. . ."


    "Rose!" I yelled, knowing it was her. "Rose, keep talking!"


    "Mari, we-we''re over here," I heard her shaky voice.


    We?!


    "Brandon is with you?! Is he alright?" I yell into the ground, trying to catch their scent but smelling a


    bunch of hybrid and smoke.


    "Y-yeah," she breathed. I can tell it''s a struggle for her to talk, but I need to find them.


    "Rosie, keep talking to me, I''m close, just help me out," I instruct desperately.


    She didn''t respond to that.


    "Sh*t," I cursed under my breath. "Rose!"


    Nothing.


    Um, um. . . "Marco!"


    A painfully long pause followed.


    "Polo."


    Yes!


    It was weak but it was still there.


    "Marco!"


    "Polo."


    This went on until I could tell I was right on top of them.


    "Marco!" I called onest time to show her I''m here. I put my ear to the closest crack.


    "Polo," she murmured weakly, but I heard her clearer this time.


    "I''ve got you Rose!" I yelled down to her, "is Brandon alright?"


    "Maria. . . You came." Sheughed mixed with a relieved sob. "He''s passed out, but he''s still


    breathing," she panted. "I''m pretty sure his leg that''s caught between these two pieces is the only thing


    keeping us from being crushed to death, though."


    Well that''s great.


    I looked at the area around me. Wondering why they haven''t been crushed by this huge b of


    concrete they''re under, anyway.


    I found another, smaller piece, wedged up against the one they''re trapped beneath, taking some of the


    weight off them and forming sort of a mountain shape. And ording to Rose, Brandon''s leg is


    elevating the other side a bit.


    I sighed. This is going to be difficult. The second I lift the b they''re under, I''m not going to be able to


    let go until they''re out. The smaller piece will fall and there will be nothing to support some of the weight


    anymore.


    I heard Brandon groan and Rose try to wake him up while assuring him everything is alright.


    I took a deep breath, "Alright, you guys ready to get out of there?"


    "Yes! Please, Brandon''s fat @ss is on top of me," Rose coughed.


    I heard grumbling and knew Brandon was regaining consciousness.


    I smirked, this is more like it. This is why these are my people.


    "Oh, even in this situation you two couldn''t keep your hands off each other," I joked, knowing they


    probably ended up that way when Brandon tried to shield her from the debris. I circled the b and


    tried to figure out the best way to do this.


    "I hate you, Maria," Rose grumbled.


    "Love you too. Now Rose, follow my voice and tell me when I''m on the side with Brandon''s leg under


    it," I told her.


    I''m gonna try and do this without tearing off his leg.


    "Llla,"


    "Colder. . . Warmer. . . There!"


    "Okay," I nodded and crouched down.


    "You''re a pretty sh*tty singer, Y''know."


    "Hush, your ears are just messed up from the st."


    "Mhm. . ." She trailed off.


    I sighed, once again, and looked at the covered up holes in my abdomen. Can I even do this?


    I steeled myself.


    I have to.


    "Rose," I called, "and Brandon if you can hear me, I need you to push up as hard as you can, I''m


    injured and am gonna need help lifting this," I tell them.


    "Okay," I heard Rose say, "But Brandon is out again."


    Of course he is.


    "Alright on three," I guess we''ll have to do this without him.


    "Okay. . ." She said.


    "One."


    Rose joined in on "two."


    "Three," Rose grunted and I screamed, the pain immediately seeping in.


    I looked down and saw them.


    They''re alive!


    And they need to get the f*ck out of there before I drop this wall back on their heads.


    And crap, Brandon''s leg is mangled.


    It''s okay, nothing doc can''t handle, I tried to reassure myself.


    I saw Rose struggling to try and push Brandon out.


    "Rose, youe out first then pull Brandon out, quick," I gritted my teeth as my shredded stomach


    muscles screamed in agony.


    "Alright," she said hurriedly as she climbed out.


    Just as she made it out, my grip slipped. "Sh*t!" I yelled.


    Rose caught it just in time to keep Brandon from bing a pancake.


    She looked at me in rm as I readjusted my hold, I nodded at her to continue as I got reset.


    She looked down at my bleeding stomach, the cause of my instability, and put her hand on my


    shoulder.


    She gave me an uncertain look, but at the end of it, I gave her a stronger nod of reassurance.


    She jumped into action, knowing we''re on a time crunch, and reached in to pull Brandon out.


    She started to pull and I closed my eyes as tears fell.


    Don''t let go, don''t let go, don''t let go.


    "Sh*t, his arm is stuck!" I heard Rose yell.


    I cried out and begged for strength.


    Don''t let go, don''t let go! DON''T LET GO!


    Just as I was about to copse, the pain and weight overtaking me.


    Someone caught the b.


    I turned, startled andpletely exhausted.


    Wolfie.


    I let out augh of pure joy as he was able to lift the b higher.


    I dropped to my stomach to help Rose get Brandon. Wolfie grunted at the extra weight, but I saw


    Happy''s shoes run over to help lift the heavy b higher.


    Rose got his hand free, and I helped pull her closer while Stephan and Cali ran over to pull them both


    out the rest of the way.


    I copsed onto my back and smiled up at the night sky.


    My friends are safe now. . . I can take a nap.

 Chapter 66: 65 - Oh, Hes Not Happy

    Chapter 66: 65 - Oh, He''s Not Happy


    I yawned and smacked my lips when the real world started breaking through my consciousness.


    I feel okay.


    If there wasn''t the pain engulfing my body, I''d say I was great.


    I got my friends back, we destroyed the hell hole, and hopefully a bunch of the hybrids inside(this isn''t


    the end, and we all know it, but it''s still a victory), and I got to SLEEP in Wolfie''sfy, shirtless arms.


    It''s a pretty good thing to wake up to.


    "Well look who''s finally awake."


    I froze.


    Uh oh, He doesn''t sound too happy.


    Of course he''s not too happy, I broke his neck.


    . . . Maybe I should just pretend to still be asleep.


    "You know I know you''re awake, right?"


    D@mn it Wolfie! Why do you always have to ruin everything?


    "No, I was sleep yawning," I responded, still with my eyes closed.


    "Oh, sleep yawning. Even after two days of sleeping?" I could imagine him raising his eyebrow.


    My eyes shot open, "Two days?!"


    "Yep," Happy cut in.


    I looked back at Wolfie in bewilderment and for confirmation.


    Has he been carrying me for two days?


    "Mhm," he answered my silent question, "and you''re lucky you''re a cute sleeper, or else I would have


    left your lying @ss behind," he red straight ahead.


    I immediately felt a pang of guilt.


    "I''m sorry about that," I mumbled, looking down.


    "Oh, about what? Snapping my neck or tricking me into letting my guard down with you?" I flinched at


    his tone.


    "Both," I whispered.


    "It''s fine, I should have known better," he said.


    Everyone seemed to go even quieter after that.


    I looked up at his face, hurt, "No, I ¡ª"


    "Yes," he cut me off.


    I felt the ball growing in my throat. I tried to push out of his arms, but he tightened his grip around me.


    . . . At least I know he doesn''t absolutely hate me. He''s just hurt. . . I betrayed the little trust we built in


    each other, of course he''s hurt.


    "Hey man, what if that was your sister in that rubble," Brandon red at Wolfie.


    "I wouldn''t have done things the way she did them," he answered curtly.


    Now I felt the tears stinging my eyes.


    "Then what would you have done?! No one else wanted toe back, including you. What was she


    supposed to do?!" Rose pped back.


    "I wouldn''t have snapped her f*cking neck!" He snapped in their direction.


    "Well what else would you have done then?!" She pressed.


    "I would have just left!" He yelled at them as I flinched every time he spoke.


    "And what if she wouldn''t let you?" Brandon furrowed his eyebrows angrily.


    "Then I would have taken her with me," Wolfie''s grip tightened around me.


    ". . . Well, would you havee with me?" I whispered.


    "Yes!" His head snapped towards me in a sh, as he finally looked me in the eye.


    He''s so angry and hurt.


    . . . Why couldn''t you have just taken me with you? They seemed to say.


    "I''m sorry," I let a tear fall, "I didn''t know."


    He grunted and looked back at the woods ahead of us.


    I closed my eyes and urned to burrow my tear streaked face somewhere to hide.


    His chest is my only option, and I know I betrayed him, and he''s pissed at me for it, but it still feels right


    when I burrow my face into his shoulder.


    He doesn''t offer any protests, so I take a calming inhale of his scent and try and force myself to go


    back to sleep.


    Maybe my nightmares will hurt less than this.


    I woke up in a car.


    I blinked my eyes rapidly.


    This isn''t even the van we arrived in.


    And where is everyone else?


    What is ¡ª


    "Oh, you''re awake."


    I nearly jumped out of my skin. I don''t know why I thought I''d be alone, but I still wasn''t expecting to


    hear Wolfie''s voice break through my grogginess.


    "Yeah. . ." I said slowly, looking at the outside. We''re on an empty road surrounded by woods. "How did


    we ¡ª"


    "We took less breaks getting the h3ll out of there and we actually knew where we were going," He


    answered shortly, before I even finished.


    Oh.


    "And you were squirming a lot in your sleep, so we gave you some pain meds that made you sleep


    longer."


    I opened my mouth to say something, but nothing came out.


    I just looked around at the empty car.


    "The others took the other car that came for us back to the van, and that''s how they''re getting home."


    Well, his mind reading is on point today.


    I slowly nodded as I hesitantly watched him.


    . . . Oh, he is still not happy at all.


    His tone is clipped, and his grip on the steering wheel is deadly.


    Poor steering wheel, I cringed.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at him longer. . . I wonder why his wolf isn''t at the forefront.


    I shook my head.


    Well, am I just gonna keep staring at him, or am I actually gonna say something? I frowned at myself.


    ". . . Wolfie?" I whispered and nearly facepalmed myself.


    Why would I call him that right now?!


    It''s not how it used to be.


    I used to say it to mock him, but I haven''t in a while.


    Now it''s just. . . He''s my Wolfie.


    Goddess, I''m too cheesy.


    -------


    Jason''s POV


    I ground my teeth at the nick name.


    ''Why would she call us that right now?! Does she think this is a joke!!'' Ki bellowed and wed at his


    cage in my head


    I''ve had to lock down on him so hard, not even give him a little leeway.


    If he gets out, I have no doubt he''ll do everything he''s been swearing to me he''ll do to her. . . In


    excruciating detail.


    I paused. . . I don''t think so Ki.


    She seems just about as hurt as I am.


    Which doesn''t really make any sense, because I was the one she betrayed, but I guess we''ll go with it.


    She cleared her throat.


    Oh no, what''s gonnae of her mouth now?


    ''You wanna know what I''d like to be in her mouth now?''


    Mki!


    ''What? She ¡ª''


    I blocked him out.


    "Jason," she corrected quietly.


    I didn''t say anything.


    I have nothing to say.


    Actually, I have a lot to say.


    But I don''t want to say it just yet.


    She sighed defeatedly, "Look I''m sorry I snapped your neck. . . And lead you on like that." She paused,


    looking down. "I didn''t want to, I promise! It hurt me so bad to know ¡ª"


    F*ck being quiet. "Oh, it hurt YOU? You f*cking make me believe we''re actually getting somewhere with


    each other, and then you snap my f*cking neck?!"


    I''m so furious right now I could tear off the steering wheel.


    Thank f*ck there''s no one else on this rode, or we would have crashed by now.


    I smelled saltiness in the air.


    Oh, now she''s f*cking crying!


    "We are getting somewhere," she cried.


    "No, we were getting somewhere." I can''t even look at her, or I know I''ll just crack. I can''t do that.


    She cried louder into her hands, "Jason, they''re my family! I couldn''t just leave them."


    "Why couldn''t you have just asked me toe with you?! I would have gone to help you," My eyes


    started burning and I growled at myself.


    "I''m sorry," she sniffles.


    "Why would you think I would want you to go alone?!"


    I just don''t understand!


    "I didn''t know!" She yelled at me.


    "What do you mean, you didn''t know?! You think I''m the kind of f*cking mate that would prefer you walk


    into danger alone?!"


    "You say that like, like. . . Ugh!" She ran her hands through her colorful hair and refused to look at me.


    I growled and mmed my head back against the head rest.


    There was a moment of silence between us.


    "You know you haven''t exactly been that kind of mate up until now, right?" She finally spoke, sounding


    hopeless.


    I closed my eyes, then remembered I was driving. "I''ve done everything I''ve done to try and keep


    everyone safe."


    From Abaddon.


    "I know that''s a sticky situation, Wolf ¡ª I mean Jason."


    I shot her a short re.


    "Hey, at least I didn''t call you Jackson."


    I cleared my throat to disguise anything close to augh that might try to weasel it''s way out.


    This is not aughing matter


    ''I still can''t believe she called you Jackson,'' Ki snickered.


    I internally rolled my eyes at him.


    She cleared her throat again, "Anyway. . . I know why you''ve done what you have. . . But it doesn''t


    mean you did it the right way," she looked away from me.


    Something clicked in my head and I was saying it before I even processed it, ". . . So we''re even."


    She swung around to look at me with tears still on her cheeks, "I didn''t do it to make us even ¡ª"


    "I know," I cut her off, "but we both did things the wrong way when we could have just asked the other


    for help. . ." I admitted slowly.


    I''m such an idiot.


    "Well, I wouldn''t call us even," she mumbled under her breath, and my gaze shot to her.


    "But, I want us to stop hurting each other," she looked up at me with what looked like pleading eyes.


    ''It''s a good look for her. Especially right now.''


    Shut up, Ki.


    I nodded slowly. "Me too," I agreed.


    "So you''ll let me help you?" She grabbed onto my hand desperate and my gaze was drawn to the act.


    Well, how do I say no to this?


    . . . Ki?


    ''You don''t, dumb @ss, the jig is up.''


    Oh, thank the goddess.


    "Yes," I blurted out.


    "And you''ll forgive me for what I didst night?" Her other hand grabbed higher on my arm and


    squeezed tightly.


    ''I don''t know about that one," Ki growled.


    "Yes," I nodded.


    ''Grrrrr.''


    There was a pause, and I finally tore my gaze from our interlocked hands and looked her in the eyes.


    Her forest eyes are so d@mn beautiful.


    My hand subconsciously went up to hold her cheek. "Will you forgive me for, Everything?" I asked as a


    wave of emotion suddenly hit me.


    Sh*t, what if she says no.


    A small smile crept to her face.


    "Yes."


    I couldn''t help but to smile too.


    Yay.


    "I can''t promise the same for my house though. . ." She continued sadly, the smile wiping from her face.


    I closed my eyes and exhaled, "We''ll cross that bridge when wee to it," I quoted her.


    I''m just so happy to have this weight off my shoulders.


    I felt the car jerk.


    "Wolfie! The road!"


    "Sh*it, sorry!"


    After I got the car back under control, I heard a small giggle from beside me.


    I couldn''t stop the smile growing on my face at the sound of it.


    This was a nice turn of events.

 Chapter 67: 66 - Big Changes

    Chapter 67: 66 - Big Changes


    Maria''s POV


    I can''t believe this is happening.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I can''t believe the is actually happening.


    I got through to him!


    We got through to each other!


    I guess running head first into life or death situations is a great way to bring people together!


    Who knew?!


    Well, I think some wise man probably said it once. . .


    But who cares?! I''m just so happy!


    I can''t keep the smile off my face.


    I can''t even bring myself to care about the bacsh we''ll get from my house and his pack alike!


    I''m holding his hand. . .


    Jeez, I feel like a teenage girl with a crush.


    . . . Oh wait. I am.


    But. . .


    This is more than a crush.


    Stories don''t do the mate bond justice.


    I should have a chip on my shoulder for everything he''s done to me.


    But all I care about are the happy tingles I get in my neck where his mark is when we are holding


    hands.


    I tried to look at him through the corner of my eyes.


    I wonder if he feels it too.


    --------


    Jason''s POV


    We''re not far from our territories now.


    It''s been a couple of hours since Maria and I had our talk, but Ki and I are still feeling all giddy inside.


    And we''re still holding hands!


    I''m way too excited about this, but I can''t help it.


    Ki, on the other hand, is banging on his cage in anticipation for something that probably won''te for


    a while.


    It''s tragic, but true.


    Calm down Wolfie, just because we made amends doesn''t mean we get to jump her bones the second


    we get home, I chuckled.


    Sadly. . .


    ''If you start calling me that, I swear to a thousand moons I will take control of your body and force


    cauliflower down your throat.''


    I hate cauliflower!


    ''I know!''


    F*ck you.


    ''Actually, I''d rather f*ck Maria.''


    Jeez Mki, Is there ever a moment when you''re not thinking about that?


    ''No.''


    Of course not, you horn dog.


    We passed some of thend marks that meant we were about to reach the border of my pack, where


    everyone decided to meet and rest before they headed off to their own territories.


    A sense of dread filled me.


    I went ahead and mind linked Zach and told him to direct the others to their rooms and the kitchen and


    what not.


    I have to confess to the sh*t call I made.


    I dug the grave, and now I have to lie in it.


    But what does that even entail?


    There are going to be consequences for biting off more than I can chew and they''re going to affect my


    pack.


    I feel like such an idiot.


    It''s not the first time, but it''s definitely the worst.


    I get into office, and the first thing I do is get into the wrong crowd. I let Abaddon convince me to do


    something I didn''t really want to do. Something I knew was wrong.


    Din would never have let this happen.


    How were we even born of the same mother?


    He''s so much better than me at. . . At everything.


    He would have been the perfect leader.


    And I would have found Maria, and we would have been able to be happy without my idiocy getting in


    the way.


    But the hybrids took him.


    Just like they took so many others.


    Ki whimpered in the back of my head.


    I want to tell Maria about him, if she hasn''t already heard from outside gossip. I know about her


    parents, it''s only fair I tell her about my brother.


    But every time I think about talking about him, my stomach drops and my heart breaks at the same


    time.


    I shook my head, we have more pressing matters to deal with.


    -------


    Maria''s POV


    We finally reached his pack and something about the mood had dampened a bit as we neared his


    territory.


    I have a feeling I know what it''s about, and I''ll admit, I''m not excited for it either.


    While avoiding as many people as he could, he promptly dragged me to a room(a habit I don''t think is


    going to be easy to break) and closed the door.


    "We have some things to talk about," he said slowly, looking apprehensive.


    I sighed, trying to mentally prepared for this.


    "Yeah," is all I could think to say.


    He ran his hands through his dark hair and sat on the couch. I followed his lead and sat next to him.


    "So. . ." He started, "I''m calling off my pack''s upancy of your house. . ."


    I nodded my head, "yes."


    He was silent.


    "I definitely think your worriers and guards should be the first to go," I tried to reason.


    He nodded, staring off into space, "definitely."


    I looked at him. He''s not really here. I mean he''s here, sitting in front of me, but his mind''s not with me.


    I can''t me him.


    I don''t know if he''s talking with Mki or if he''s just in his own world, but I''m going to continue just to


    get this whole ufortable situation over with.


    I thought I''d be happy when this happened, and I am, but this man is my mate, and I hate to see him


    like this.


    "I think we should both just go to my house and you tell them the situation, so then I can clean things


    up," I put my hand on his thigh, needing something to tether him to me for my own sanity''s sake.


    He just nodded his head, "Mhm."


    My face screwed up in a pained expression.


    This sucks.


    This really really sucks.


    "And um. . . I''d imagine my house is going to wantpensation from you and your pack," I tried to


    lean over to look into his stormy eyes, or his golden ones, I don''t even care at this point.


    He finally looked at me, and his eyes were a sad grey.


    "Of course," he spoke and I came to the same conclusion I did just looking at him, he''s not here at all.


    "What would that entail?" He tacked on emptily.


    I swallowed, unnerved by his sudden hollowness. I''ve never seen him like this before.


    "I don''t know," I told him honestly. "I''ll have to talk with them about it."


    He was about to go back to staring into space, and I jumped to try and pull him back, "but I''ll make sure


    they''re reasonable about it," I assured him, my hand now on his shirt that he put on in the car.


    He looked back at me, "I''m afraid even reasonable is something worth worrying about, considering


    what I did."


    My heart broke for my mate.


    Even though he''s getting what he asked for when he crossed me and my house. I can''t help but to


    forget about that and just want what''s best for him.


    "Oh, you just rocked the boat a little bit, made a few waves. It put everyone back on their toes," I tried


    tofort him. I was absentmindedly running my fingers through his hair before I even realized what I


    was doing.


    He gave a humorlessugh, "I doubt your house will see it that way."


    I sighed, and moved my hand to caress his cheek.


    He''s right, but that doesn''t mean I''m not going to try to make them see it my way.


    He let his head fall into his hands as he rubbed his temples. "So do you wannae with me to tell my


    parents?" He peered over at me from his bent over position.


    I nodded, running my hands through his hair again.


    This feels so odd.


    We''ve made aplete 180 from thest time we were at his pack house.


    It''s also weird not to be in the woods after weeks of looking around and only seeing trees.


    There was no normal out there, and we knew we had to have each other''s backs, so when Wolfie and I


    would grow closer, the moment woulde and go without either of us even noticing.


    When weid together at night.


    When we saved each others'' lives.


    When we held each other close.


    Well, more like when he held me close while I had anxiety attacks.


    But same difference.


    It still made us closer.


    And now we''re here, different people in the same ce, going to see his parents again.


    It makes my heart do weird things.


    And my cheesiness level skyrocket.

 Chapter 68: 67 - That Was Uncomfortable

    Chapter 68: 67 - That Was Ufortable


    Jason''s POV


    Okay, they look way less surprised than I was expecting.


    They''re obviously pissed.


    But not surprised.


    ''Should we be insulted?''


    Maybe if they weren''t right.


    Ki huffed like a child and retreated to the back of my mind under my parents stare.


    "I knew something like this was gonna happen," my father red at my mother.


    If I was in wolf form my ears would have ttened in guilt and embarrassment.


    I knew he didn''t have faith in me.


    But I guess he was right.


    "Love, calm down. Everyone makes mistakes when they first start," Mom tried to calm him with a hand


    on his chest. "This was a big one, but he''ll make it right," she looked to me with stern eyes.


    I went to nod but our attention was drawn back to my father.


    "No, I told you he wasn''t ready," he growled.


    . . . He''s right. . . I wasn''t ready.


    "Dear, we can talk about thister," Mom snipped at him, "Right now we have to guide our son and our


    pack through this."


    She looked back at me, and I tried to harden my features to look strong for her.


    My father scoffed. "This never would have happened with ¡ª"


    My heart stopped.


    "Don''t you dare finish that sentence, Richard!"


    My father was about to argue back but I stopped them. "No. . . He''s right."


    I looked down because I couldn''t bare my parents'' disappointed faces anymore. "If Din was alpha


    this never would''ve happened."


    "Wolfie," I heard Maria whisper from behind me.


    Ha, forgot she was here...


    I assume she was trying to be encouraging.


    But I don''t think she''s ever gonna drop that d@mn nickname.


    Everyone stayed quiet until Mom spoke, "Son ¡ª"


    "It''s alright. Dad''s right, as always."


    "It should have been me," I mumbled as I tore open the door and left.


    "Jason!" I heard Maria call after me, but I can''t go back to her. Back to them.


    I''m such a f*cking disappointment.


    --------


    Maria''s POV


    I turned to go after him but his mom called me back. "Maria, let him cool down."


    "But ¡ª"


    He always goes after me.


    "Dear, we have things to discuss," she reminded me sadly.


    . . . Goddess, I hate this.


    "You''re right," I breathed out slowly as I sat down in one of the chairs. My stomach stung at the pain,


    but I pushed it away.


    I sent a quick re to Wolfie''s father and tried to steel myself.


    This conversation is gonna suck.


    These are my mate''s parents for crying out loud. And now I have to make demands for something that


    I''ve already unintentionally forgiven Wolfie for.


    "First you''re going to tell the troops in my territory the new development and call them back," I started


    quickly just to get it over with, forcing myself to look them in the eyes. I''ve never had such trouble with it


    before, but this is different.


    "Why don''t you do it?" His father, ''Richard'' snapped at me.


    His wife shot him a side nce.


    "I think your people will take it better if ites from you," I exined to him, trying to keep the malice


    and shakiness out of my voice at the same time.


    "There will still be bacsh from them," he said nkly.


    "My warriors and I will deal with that."


    "You couldn''t the first time."


    "Richard!" His Luna growled at his off handment.


    You didn''t seem so doubtful of what I''m capable of during our first visit Richard.


    "I wasn''t their leader then," I felt a pang at the reminder that my aunt and uncle are still lying in the


    forest where we left them, "and your pack didn''t have the guts to let us put up a fight."


    "You mean my son didn''t have the guts."


    "Richard, maybe you should leave this to me!" His Luna scolded him, "You obviously can''t maintain


    professionalism."


    Oh please no.


    His tant disrespect is the only thing keeping me from feeling like a total @sshole for making


    demands.


    If you take the lead there''s no way I''ll be able to order you around.


    "No way," he grumbled in response.


    "Then behave yourself!" She ordered.


    All he did was growl.


    I had to stop myself from rolling my eyes. I can see where Wolfie gets his immaturity.


    "And what of our depleting supplies? I''m assuming that was your doing. Trade routes don''t just


    magically cut themselves off," he continued with a clenched jaw.


    "Yes, I''ll be redirecting the majority of what''s been kept from you to my house to try and sate my


    people. I don''t want to hurt your pack, but my house is obviously going to seek retribution, and I think


    that''s a start."


    Wolfie''s father ran a hand over his face but didn''t say anything, so I took it as my cue to continue.


    My next topic of conversation popped into my head and I got ufortable. Might as well rip the


    bandaid off.


    "Are you aware of your son''s dealings with Master Abaddon?"


    They both responded at the same time withpletely different reactions.


    "What?!"


    And, "Yes," his mother nodded solemnly, while her husband''s eyes bulged out of his head.


    He sputtered. "What? You knew about this?"


    "I had a hunch," the Luna put her hand on his shoulder to calm him. "Our son wasn''t acting himself and


    you know it. I figured he''d fallen into the wrong crowd."


    "Why in h3ll wouldn''t you tell me this?"


    I sat quietly and waited for them.


    "Because it was just a hunch, and I wanted our son to make the right decision on his own," she told him


    softly. "I wanted him to make amends on his own," she gestured to me.


    "And he has," I tried to assure his father. "At least, with me he has, and one day, he''ll make amends


    with my house too. But before he does that, I''m going to help him out if the mess he''s in"


    "Won''t that just put us deeper in debt with your house?" His father frowned.


    "Technically, yes, but we''re mates. . . And I think both of us just assumed that after this bumpy start


    we''d lead together. . . Or at least I did, and I''m still holding onto that. So if we join our territories once


    my house has gotten itspensation, any debt will be void."


    "And if my son won''t have it?" He raised an eyebrow at me.


    "He will," I stated surly.


    "I agree," his Luna nodded.


    He gave her the side eye and shifted in his seat. "And if I don''t?"


    I stared at him.


    "With all due respect."


    "I don''t care," I told him nkly.4


    His face showed every bit of his dissatisfaction with that response.


    "I agree," Wolfie''s mother said again.


    Her husband''s head shot in her direction with an offended re.


    I smiled.


    Wolfie''s mom and I are going to be good friends.


    A low grumble came from the alpha''s chest as he faced back towards me and put his forearms on the


    table to lean over it more, "Will that be all?" He gritted through his teeth.


    "I hope so, but I have to consult my house and the people that were hurt, or those whose families were


    put under stress due to the arrangements Wolfie put in ce."


    I heard the Luna giggle.


    Oops, curse my attachment to his nickname.


    "You could just make the decision on your own," Wolfie''s dad spoke up. "No need to bring your house


    into your decision."


    I frowned, "That may be the way you do things here, but that''s not how we work at my house."


    "It isn''t what we do here either," his wife shot him a nce. "We understand, dear."


    I looked into her strong eyes and couldn''t help but think of wolfie.


    "I''ll try and convince them to go easy on the pay back, but I can''t control them or refuse too many of


    their requests. We all know what happens when the people feel ignored."


    Neither responded, but I wasn''t really expecting them to.


    Wolfie''s father rubbed his temples and his mother sat looking contemtive.


    I think this is a great time to get the h3ll out of this terribly ufortable situation.


    -------


    Jason''s POV


    Where the h3ll are they hiding the vodka and whiskey?!


    I need to get f*cked up and a bottle of fireball isn''t gonna do it.


    I let Ki out to help us blow off some steam with a run.


    I''m not surprised we ended up at a bar.


    After shifting back, I waved a greeting to the bar tender and immediately hopped over the counter and


    into the alcohol storage area.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    And I can''t find the d@mn whiskey or vodka.


    I found tequ and shrugged.


    This should do.


    I could see Mki nod, ''A couple bottles will work just fine.''


    After only the second bottle, a beautiful scent wafted in.


    She walked in through the back door.


    "Jason?" Maria frowned as she looked at my surroundings.


    "What?"


    She frowned deeper when it came out a little too loudly.


    Okay I might be a little tipsy.


    "Don''t worry, I''m gonna pay for it," I tried to reassure her to wipe the frown off her face.


    "Wolfie, I worked everything out with your parents ¡ª"


    "Oh good, great, mhm," I nodded and took another swig.


    She sighed and came closer to me, "Maybe you should just rx now. We had a long drive, and ¡ª"


    "I am rxing."


    She huffed, "Jason! No you''re not!"


    I went quiet, ". . . Sorry."


    She didn''t even call me Wolfie.


    "We haven''t had a decent meal in weeks, let''s just get some food and rx."


    At least she''s saying we.


    "There''s still stuff to do," I mumbled.


    "I know that, Wolfie. It can wait for tomorrow."


    Wolfie...


    ". . . Why have you forgiven me so quickly?" I asked her seriously, looking at her through the messy


    bangs hanging in front of my eyes. I hung my head, "You could have never forgiven me at all, and I


    wouldn''t have been able to me you."


    There was silence for a few seconds and my heart froze in terror.


    Maybe that changed her mind.


    "You''re my mate, you idiot. Of course I forgave you."


    My heart started back up again.


    I felt a smile inching onto my lips.


    "And grudges are for people who don''t have anything better to do than hate. I don''t have time for that.


    Anyway, we''ll talk about it moreter, now''s not the time."


    That''s my girl.


    ''Hey j@ckass, that''s OUR girl.''


    "Plus, I already got you back for some of your bullsh*t. Now take me out to dinner, @sshole."

 Chapter 69: 68 - So, Weather...

    Chapter 69: 68 - So, Weather...


    Jason''s POV


    I sighed and ran my hands through my hair. This is all hitting me really f*cking hard and really f*cking


    fast. "Should we talk about things?" I asked Maria more aggressively than I meant to.


    She looked up from her meal and locked eyes with me. She sighed but put the burger down and gave


    me her full attention. "Do you want to?" She asked me.


    "No, but we need to," I gritted out, trying not to take the stress out on her.


    This is all my fault, I shouldn''t be mad at her for it.


    "Of course we need to talk about it, Wolfie. Just not right now. We need to talk when we''re not


    exhausted, starving, and injured."


    I shook my head, "You''re right." Then my attention shot back to her, "How''s your abdomen?"


    She shrugged and nced down at the wrap job one of our pack doctors did, "Finally healing after


    some rest," she said. She nced up at me, "thanks for that, by the way."


    I nodded, "No problem."


    "I liked holding you." Did I say that out loud?


    She giggled.


    A smile tugged to my lips.


    "And I liked being held," she grinned shyly.


    I couldn''t help the matching grin that grew on my face as well.


    "Now eat, it''ll sober you up and food is good."


    "Hey, I am perfectly sober," I lied.


    She snorted and shook her head, "Sure mister," she deepened her voice and put an over exaggerated


    frown on her face, "We should talk about all our problems right this instant," she mocked me.


    "Hey, I do not sound like that!" I defended, holding back a smile.


    She put her hands on her hips. "I do not sound like that!"


    "Oh yeah, very funny, very mature," I nodded in feigned agreement.


    "But of course," she crossed her legs, leaned back in her chair, and stuck her pinky out from her stic


    cup, "I am the epitome of maturity."


    She jumped when her chair started tipping back, spilling some of her soda as she almost flipped.


    I startedughing hysterically at her antics, the irony of herstment and her chair almost flipping


    being too much for me.


    She breathed heavily with wide eyes, "That wasn''t even an ironic joke, that for real just happened," she


    said, sounding like she was coping with it herself.


    Myughter boomed louder.


    She clutched her chest with one hand while the other clutched the table for safety, "My life just shed


    before my eyes."


    I shook my head as theughter continued.


    I know I don''t have the right to feel this.


    But I can''t help but think it.


    I f*cking love this woman.


    ''. . . Yeahhhh. . . Even I don''t think you''re allowed to say that.''


    Shut up Ki.


    Maria sighed.


    We had finished our food and now we''re just awkwardly standing outside the restaurant I picked for us.


    Neither of us know what to do next.


    "So. . . Did you like the food?"


    "Oh, yeah," she nodded.


    "Good, good."


    "How''d you like your meal?"


    "It was nice," I answered.


    "Cool," she smiled and nodded.


    ". . .Yeah."


    "Do those look like storm clouds to you?"


    She looked behind her where I gestured. "Um, maybe."


    "It might rain soon," I tilted my head at them.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ''Are we actually talking about the weather right now?''


    Hush!


    "Yeah," Maria nodded.


    "Or maybe not," she shrugged.


    "Maybe not," I nodded along.


    ''This is so painful to watch.''


    "How about that airline food," Maria started.


    "Oh ¡ª"


    ''Jason! End this sh*t show of awkwardness right f*cking now, or I''m running both of us off the nearest


    cliff!''


    "Can I take you somewhere?" I blurted out.


    ''Oh sh*t. . .''


    ''Are you gonna ¡ª''


    Yes.


    She looked surprised at my randomness. "Um. . . Sure."


    "Okay, great," I took her arm and started walking without thinking. But the way she stiffened in my hold


    stopped me in my tracks.


    . . . I''m such an @ss.


    ''You''re just excited.''


    No, I''m just an @ss.


    I let go of her immediately.


    . . . I should have never gotten into the habit of just grabbing her like that.


    ''I feel it too. . . The shame.''


    ''Why did it feel okay before?''


    Because we tricked ourselves into believing she''s the enemy.


    There was silence in my head for a second.


    ''Oh.''


    ''Well, don''t do it anymore.''


    Well, nah sh*t.


    "Wolfie?" Maria questioned, looking slightly concerned with how I stopped talking or moving.


    ''Should we be mad at the nickname?''


    I don''t think so.


    ''Good. I don''t wanna be mad at her anymore.''


    I looked up to meet her eyes, "I''m sorry," I told her looking straight into them.


    She looked back at me and I could tell she knew I meant for more than just zoning out just now.


    She only nodded her acknowledgment.


    "Can I take you on a date?" I asked, taking both her hands gently in mine.


    I don''t feel so bad about this touch.


    Sheughed kind of unsurely, clearly caught off guard. "I thought you were taking me somewhere."


    "I am," I jumped to reassure her, a little too eagerly. I chuckled awkwardly at the sight of her slight


    surprise. I cleared my throat. "I mean, I still am," I said more calmly, "I was just asking if you''d like to


    make it a date."


    ''She''s gonna say no. It''s not like we''ve earned it.''


    "Um ¡ª" she started, but before she could shoot me down.


    "I kinda wanna start over," I bleated.


    She blinked at my outburst.


    "I mean, I know we can''t. But I think a date would be a good way to. . . I know I messed up and I suck


    for it but. . . Can we just. . . Ugh," I became frustrated when the exnation wouldn''te to me.


    ''Oh I know the exnation, "so we can pretend I don''t suck",'' Mki mocked me.


    Like half of this isn''t his fault.


    ''She''s never gonna go for that, you idiot ¡ª''


    "Hi, nice to meet you," Maria said as she stuck her hand out for a hand shake. "I''m Maria, but you can


    call me Mari," she smiled.


    My jaw dropped.


    This woman is the best being to have ever walked the universe.


    ''Do not cry, Jason.''


    I felt the tears of relief and gratitude burn the back of my eyes.


    ''Jason!''


    Rx! I''m not gonna cry.


    ''Thank the goddess. Now close your mouth and say something before you mess this up for us!"


    "You''re amazing," I said dumbly as I shook her hand, still a little dumbfounded.


    Ki facepalmed himself.


    ''Smooth.''


    Maria giggled adorably in response and even snorted at the end.


    Okay, it may not have been smooth but it was worth hearing that beautiful sound.


    I smiled at her inplete awe of her ability to forgive me even a little.


    Enough to go on a date with me.


    A sad smile appeared on her beautiful face, probably reading me like a book.


    "We had a rocky start," she squeezed my hand that was still in hers. "I wanna get to know you." Her


    smile morphed into something brighter. "The real you."


    ''F*ck if we''re "allowed" to say it. I love this woman too.''


    I grinned brightly at her answer. "I couldn''t agree more," I said to both Maria and Ki.


    ''Yeah, too bad the real you is kinda annoying too.''


    Y''know what, I was gonna let you out when we got to where we''re going, so you two could meet


    properly too, but not anymore!


    ''Wait, no, Jason!"


    Goodbye.


    I hung up on him in my head and pushed him to the back.


    When I came back to the real world Maria was looking at me fondly.


    I like this look.


    "What I would give to know what you and your wolf talk about," she chuckled.


    "Haha," Iughed it off.


    It''s a lot of you inpromising positions, so I doubt you would really wanna know.


    "Oh c''mon, you''re not gonna tell me what you two were just saying?" Sheughed as we started


    walking to where I wanna take her. "It looked kinda heated," she smirked and elbowed me yfully as


    we went.


    I chuckled and shook my head at her antics. She''s adorable in this new light I''m allowing myself to see


    her in. "I was just messing around with him about not letting him out tonight to meet you."


    "Oh," she said, but something in her voice made me waver.


    I nced over at her and found her ring all of a sudden. It wasn''t hateful, but it showed her


    frustration.


    But about what?


    "What''s the matter?" I frowned in concern.


    "It''s just. . . You wanna let Mki out?" She reached up to touch the mark on her neck.


    My muscles tightened and my stomach ached a little.


    "Oh," I mumbled in understanding.


    ''. . . She''s still mad about that?'' Ki''s voice came from the shadows, softer than I''ve ever heard it.


    "You''re still mad about that?" I asked gently for Mki.


    Maria looked slightly surprised by my question. "It''s not that I''m still mad, it''s just. . . Haven''t we already


    met? Him and I?" She rubbed my mark even more.


    "I-I," I''m at a loss for words.


    ''Well, Please just say something, Jason!"


    "Technically yes, but, but you met him while he was out of control," I tried to reason.


    "Twice?" She looked at me doubtfully.


    Ki winced in my head.


    ''Oh no.''


    "Well. . . Yeah twice but. . . It wasn''t really him," I struggled to exin.


    "Then, who was it?" She asked, seeming so confused. "You?"


    "No!" I disagreed quickly. "It''s just ¡ª he just. . . He lost control," I sighed.


    Mki''s whines got louder and more distraught.


    "Oh. . . Like how I lost control?" Maria questioned slowly, clearly ufortable with bringing it up.


    "Yeah! Just like that! Well, kinda. . . Sorta," I ran my hand over my face. Not really.


    Why is this so difficult to exin?


    I know Ki didn''t mean to hurt his mate. That''s not the kind of wolf he is.


    So why is it so difficult to defend him?


    "You know wolves," I sighed, that being the best exnation that I coulde up with.


    ". . . Actually, I don''t."


    I looked to her.


    Sh*t, she''s right.


    I opened my mouth to exin further but nothing came out.


    The same thing happened the next few times I tried.


    I sighed again in defeat. "I think you''re going to have to talk to Mki to understand."


    ''What if she doesn''t want to understand! What if she hates me! What if ¡ª''


    "Okay."


    Ki''s mouth hung open.


    "You''re saying he''s not actually a vicious @sshole, right?" She confirmed.


    "Oh, he is a vicious @sshole," I shook my head in protest.


    ''Jason!''


    "But he''s a nice viscous @sshole."


    Sheughed kind of nervously at my response.


    "Don''t worry, Maria. He''s not gonna give you another reason to hate us. Right, Ki?" I made a show of


    asking him out loud.


    ''Right. Never. I''m never gonna do one thing to hurt her ever again ¡ª''


    "He says right."


    ''Grrrr.''


    There was still uncertainty in her eyes.


    "He cares about you, Maria."


    She met my gaze.


    "We both do," I smiled sadly.


    "And we''re gonna prove it to you!" I nodded with determination and picked up the pace to our


    destination for our date.

 Chapter 70: 69 - Date Night

    Chapter 70: 69 - Date Night


    "Where are we going?" Iughed.


    "Just trust me."


    "We''ve spent weeks in the woods. I wasn''t expecting you to be so eager toe back," I shook my


    head as we maneuvered around the trees.


    Honestly though, I''m just d he''s stopped offering to carry me.


    I''m not that hurt anymore.


    "We''re almost there, and trust me," he turned around to face me. "This is way better than anything in


    those woods."


    The smile that grew on his face was contagious.


    "You''re not going to kill me and hide my body out here, are you?" I raised an eyebrow at his back as he


    led the way. "Because that would be a very anticlimactic way for me to go out."


    Hisughter filled the forest around us and my smile grew wider at the sound.


    Hisugh is so beautiful.


    "Nah, I''m done with the scary alpha sh*t," he confessed. "It was exhausting."


    "I know right. I don''t know how bad guys do it." I shook my head. "Being angry all the time," I rified to


    his back, but I knew he was listening. I think I''m doing him a favor not making him look me in the eye


    during this conversation. One wille where he will, but it doesn''t have to be today.


    "Yeah, I don''t think Abaddon has ever smiled at anything orughed at a joke. At least not unless the


    joke was someone else''s misery," he agreed.


    I paused to observe him. His back muscles are flexed deliciously, but I know that''s an indicator of how


    troubled he is.


    This situation is troubling, but I want today to be a break from that.


    But I need to know something first.


    "See, you know what kind of man Abaddon is. So why did you ever agree to do business with him?" I


    asked gently.


    Was it your wolf that convinced you?


    "I didn''t know when he first approached me. I was just instated as alpha. I hadn''t heard the rumors yet


    ¡ª"


    "They''re not rumors," I cut him off.


    "Well, I know that now," he sighed. "It wasn''t until everything was signed that he showed his true colors,


    then it was toote."


    I frowned at his back in pity as he hung his head.


    Does he need a hug or space? I can never tell.


    "Not to mention his ginormous house and arsenal," he shook his head.


    "You have a decent sized pack," I assured him.


    "Sure, but¡ª"


    "And with my help, we''ll be able to put him back in his ce," I nodded with determination.


    He peaked back at me.


    "I signed over some crazy stuff that I didn''t even realize until after the fact," he ran his hand over his


    face in distress and I''d imagine some embarrassment.


    No wonder he kept his bullsh*t up for this long, the man has no optimism.


    "Rx, he targets new leaders because they''re inexperienced, and I havewyers I can lend you so


    yours and mine can work together," I tried to sooth him.


    "Well, his tactics only work on idiots who don''t know what they''re doing," he shook his head, and by this


    time I''ve made my way next to him.


    I snorted quietly to myself.


    He frowned and looked at me, "What?"


    I tried to hide my small smile, but I didn''t do a very good job. "It worked on my dad."


    I saw the information start to process in in his head, and once it clicked, his eyes bugged out. "Oh! Oh


    my. . . Uh, I-I didn''t mean. . . I mean, I''m sure he wasn''t¡ª"


    I snorted loudly, "It''s okay, Wolfie. Moral of the story, everyone makes mistakes," I smiled at him. "Even


    my invencible parents."


    After he took a second to slow down his heart rate, he chuckled. ". . . Thanks, Maria."


    "No problem, Wolfie."


    "Are we there yet?" I whined practically immediately after.


    Heughed loudly and my heart swelled knowing I was the reason.


    "How can you manage to be so wise and so childish at the same time?" He shook his head in


    amusement.


    "It''s part of my charm," I flipped a purple strand of hair over my shoulder, "get used to it, bud," I joked.


    He chuckled loosely, "It most certainly is, love."


    My breath caught in my throat at the nickname.


    Oddly enough, his did too.


    Aw, Wolfie''s flustered at his ownment.


    I opened my mouth to say something witty, anything, but he beat me to it.


    "We''re here," he blurted and I couldn''t hold back the giggle.


    Then I actually took in where we are.


    There''s a rock wall piled high with boulders and greenery covering it. Looks like it hasn''t been touched


    in years. If I was strolling around here, I''d pass it right by.


    But with the sly grin Wolfie is shooting my way, I can tell there''s more to the story.


    I matched his mischievous smile with an excited one of my own.


    With that same sly grin, he walked closer to some greenery and pulled it aside, revealing that it was


    hollow behind it.


    My eyebrows raised slightly in surprise but my excitement reced it quickly.


    I love secret passage ways.


    Wolfie looked inside the small hole. "It''s a bit of a tighter fit than when we were kids," he chuckled, "but


    I think I''ll manage," he said as he started doing stretches and jumping jacks.


    Iughed hysterically.


    "What?" He questioned, pulling his knee up to his chest. "I''ve gotta limber up."


    I chuckled, "Oh, what are you nning on doing in there?" I smirked, but even I surprised myself with


    the pass I made on him.


    "It''s not for what I have nned when inside. It''s for getting inside," he shook his head and rubbed his


    stomach, even though I know for a fact that there''s a six pack under that shirt.


    I rolled my eyes yfully, slightly relieved he didn''t flirt back, "shut up and lead the way."


    "Yes ma''am," he smirked and headed in.


    After a lot of grunts and groans, and pushing and pulling, we finally got his fat @ss in.


    Now it''s my turn to squeeze through.


    The top half was rtively easy.


    The bottom, not so much.


    While I was wiggling to get through, I heard a snicker from Wolfie''s direction. I looked up to re at


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    him, and he justughed louder.


    I rolled my eyes and crossed my arms in wait.


    He finally stopped his littleugh attack, wiping tears from his eyes.


    "Are you done?" I raised a secretly amused eyebrow while reaching out so he can help me.


    He chuckled, "Maybe. We''ll see how funny this is."


    I scoffed loudly at him but still grabbed the hands he offered so he could help pull me out of this


    predicament.


    More grunting and groaning, and pushing and pullingter, I''m in!


    And I can finally take in the ce.


    "You ready?" Wolfie asks excitedly as he stood blocking my view.


    The giddiness in his eyes melts my heart.


    "Definitely," I smile.


    He moves to the side with a hand on the small of my back pushing me forward, and the sight in front of


    me is gorgeous.


    Magnificent, stunning, gorgeous, oh I already said gorgeous, beautiful.


    What I figured would be just a cave, is actually so much more. Up above us, there''s an opening for light


    to shine in, and under it, there is lush green grass, beautiful flowers of all colors, and even some little


    woond creatures that scurried off at the sight of us.


    "This ce is amazing," I sighed and got a whiff of the smell.


    It smells so fresh and good and safe. No hybrids or rogues or blood to be detected. It''s like we''re in our


    own little world of flowers and sun.


    "I''m d you like it," Wolfie whispered,ing up behind me.


    "You wanna go explore?" He looked down to smile at me.


    "Yes!" I beamed up at him.


    "Great! First one to the sun flower patch gets a kiss." He grinned and took off.


    "I don''t even know where that is! And I''m injured," I called after him, shaking my headughing.


    "I know!" He called back, "I just figured this would be my only opportunity to beat your speedy @ss in a


    race."


    "Woww," Iughed.


    "Mhm," is all he hummed as he kept a steady jog.


    I started a jog of my own.


    "Nah-ah-ah, only walking, Dr''s orders," Wolfie waved a finger at me as he ran backwards.


    "Ughhhh," I groaned.


    He put his hands up, "Not my call." That''s when he tripped over a root and stumbled onto his @ss,


    because he wasn''t watching where he was jogging.


    I startedughing hysterically and trying to speed walk past him.


    He rubbed his butt with a pout, "okay, that wasn''t therest time we came here."


    Iughed even more and ignored the fact he kept saying we, while I quickened my speed walk. Per


    "Doctor''s orders".


    "Hey no, no fair!" He cried as he shot up and speed walked to catch up to me.


    I snorted, "I see you do believe in some fairness."


    "But of course," He assured.


    "But I''m still gonna win," he whispered in my ear and kicked his speed walking up a notch.


    I chortled loudly.


    He looks ridiculous speed walking like a mom in the park. I''m sure I do too, but he''s really selling it. And


    I love it.


    It''s got my cold, practically dead heart, heating at the sight and feeling of it all.

 Chapter 71: 70 - Story Time

    Chapter 71: 70 - Story Time


    "I let you win," I panted.


    Obviously I didn''t, and he knows it, but I can''t just admit it!


    "Sureeeee you did," Wolfieughed.


    I scoffed loudly, "Said the one who challenged an injured girl who doesn''t know where she''s going to a


    race!"


    "Hey," he pointed at me, "All is fair in love and war."


    Hm, yesterday I would have asked which one we were in.


    I rolled my eyes dramatically but was secretly enjoying myself, "Mhm, whatever."


    He chuckled, "Alright, let''s sit, you look exhausted."


    I sighed in relief and plopped onto the ground, actually relieved with the only slight amount of pain that


    stung my stomach.


    "Man, you really are tired," hemented. "Must be that crappy vampire stamina."


    My jaw dropped, and I lightheartedly narrowed my eyes at him. "You did not just say that."


    He shrugged, "I think I did."


    I let out a scoff mixed with augh, "Oh, I''ll show you," I yelled while tackling him.


    He busted outughing and started trying to roll us, but I wasn''t having it.


    We y wrestled for a few seconds until we were both a little winded.


    Wolfie was probably more winded from trying not to put any of his weight on my stomach.


    We stayed still, breathing heavily.


    I looked down at him from my ce lying on his chest. He''s so beautiful.


    We just analyzed each other until we met eyes and screamed messages to each other without saying a


    word. I don''t even know exactly what most of the messages were saying.


    But I feel something in his gaze.


    But I also feel like I''d be betraying my house if I let myself think that so soon.


    So I will save the feeling for another time and just be happy with him.


    By the time I was out of the trance we put each other in, he wasn''t smiling anymore. He didn''t look sad


    or mad, he just looked calm. Thoughtful.


    "I used toe here with my brother," he suddenly admitted.


    My mind nked for a second at the information and all I could do was blink.


    "Oh," I whispered dumbly.


    After my brain caught up, I looked around. "It''s beautiful."


    He looked around with me as I rolled off of him to gaze up through the hole in the rocky ceiling at the


    sun set.


    We couldn''t actually see the sunset, but the sky was turning a pretty pinkish color, so it was enough.


    "I know, right," he smiled faintly.


    I hesitated in responding, because I know this is a touchy subject. "Which one of you found this


    awesome little hideout?" I asked. I''m hoping he brought it up because he wanted to talk about it.


    He snorted, "He did, well, technically I did." He chuckled deeply, making my insides churn. "It''s a long


    story."


    I looked over at him. "We''ve got time."


    He gave another one of those faint smiles. "Well, alright then." He wiggled around to get allfy and


    put his arms behind his head.


    I chuckled at him and did the same.


    "So we were walking through these very woods on a dark, stormy night."


    "Why were you doing that?" I furrowed my brows.


    "It wasn''t actually storming, it was mid June. I just thought it would make things more dramatic."


    I barked augh while shaking my head at him. "Well, mission aplished."


    He only nodded. "Anyway, we were exploring the woods at night and Din smelled a flower patch, but


    we couldn''t see any. So being curious little kids who thought we knew these woods like the back of our


    hand, we started sniffing around. My eyesight in the dark wasn''t exactly up to par yet, because it was


    still a couple months before my tenth birthday when we shift for the first time, but Din was like


    thirteen, so he was fine. Of course, I didn''t think to follow him though, that would be way too logical for


    me."


    I chuckled.


    "So I went a little ahead, and right as Din said, ''hey the scent ising from here,'' I fell through that


    big @ss hole and shattered my ankle," he said pointing to the gaping hole above us that''s letting the


    sun in and allowing the beautiful flowers to grow down here.


    I gasped, "d@mn, that''s a long fall."


    "I know. It sucked, and my 9 year old self lost his sh*t when he realized his ankle was facing the wrong


    direction and blowing up like a balloon."


    I cringed.


    "I was ready to burst into tears and never stop," he shook his head. "Not only from the pain but from the


    embarrassment. I had just ate sh*t in front of my bad @ss older brother. Not to mention I knew mom


    was gonna beat our @sses for sneaking out into the woods after dark."


    I tried to hide my giggle at that, but I failed miserably and he red at me teasingly.


    "But then Din made his way down." He looked to me. "I still, to this day, don''t know how he got down


    so d@mn fast."


    I chuckled. "Big brother powers."


    He nodded in agreement. "Big brother powers."


    "I was about to scramble away from him when he came up to me. His hystericalughter did not make


    me feel any better, but then he said, ''That was so cool, Jay!''."


    My eyes actually started watering a little at the pure joy in his voice, but I blinked to keep them back.


    "He went on about how I was awesome and cool and how no normal wolf would have EVER survived


    that fall," he rolled his eyes dramatically at that and looked at me, "even though he must have jumped


    down himself to get to me so fast."


    Iughed and smiled at him.


    This is so nice.


    He turned his gaze back to the darkening sky. "But I ate up every bit of it. He made mepletely


    forget about the pain, or embarrassment, or missed curfew."


    My grin grew.


    "His wolf carried me on his back all the way home."


    "That''s an awesome story, Wolfie."


    "Yeah," he said wistfully.


    "Then our mom beat our @sses."


    I cracked up at that. "She didn''t think a broken ankle was enough?"


    I can''t imagine their Luna, who was kind and loving towards a total stranger, being anything but tender


    towards them.


    Of course, she didn''t seem to have a problem telling her husband what was up earlier today.


    So I guess I can imagine it.


    "Evidently not," he scoffed but then smiled beautifully after. "She did put way more heat on Din


    though. . ."


    He went kinda quiet and the smile shrunk a little.


    "Gave him the whole big brother roll model talk and how he should set a better example." He


    continued. "Even though I''m the one that begged him for hours to go out to the forest with me." He


    stared nkly at the sky but his voice shook the smallest bit.


    "The truth is he was a great roll model," he admitted. "He did everything right. Excelled in his alpha


    training, his studies, his rtionships, everything. I had a perfect older brother to look up to."


    "And I still ended up a screwup."


    "Hey," I snapped. "Stop calling my mate a screwup, @sshole."


    The smallest smirk reappeared on his face, but he shook his head. "It''s true, Maria. He died because I


    couldn''t protect myself." My eyes followed his hand as he absentmindedly rubbed his shoulder.


    The one with the scar ingrained into it.


    "And then after he died I did everything he wouldn''t have done. Fell into Abaddon''s trap, took people


    from their home," he switched his gaze to me, "risked losing my mate."


    My heart softened at the pain in his eyes.


    "Wolfie, everyone makes mistakes." I put my hand over his and stopped him from digging his ws into


    his shoulder.


    "Din wouldn''t have made as many as I have."


    "Maybe, but now you''re fixing them ¡ª"


    "It should have been me."


    "Stop talking like that!" I mmed my hand on the ground and sat up to re down at him.


    He jumped in shock at first, then his face melted into one of heartache.


    I''d recognize it anywhere. I see it when I look in the mirror most nights.


    "Maria, I ¡ª"


    "What? You wish it was you? You wish for me to live my life without a mate? Without you?" I ground my


    teeth, the anger washing over me out of nowhere.


    He opened his mouth to exin himself, but I''m not done with him yet. "The moon goddess makes sure


    everything happens for a reason, and at the very least, you''re here because I need you! I can actually


    sleep at night when I''m in your arms ¡ª"


    "Maria, all I''ve done since we met is burden you."


    "Are you trying to change that?"


    "Of course," he sat up as well, determinationcing his voice despite the conversation we''re having.


    "Then it''s in the past!" I excimed.


    "It''s in the past, but that doesn''t make it okay." Wolfie ground out, running his hands through his hair in


    clear stress.


    "H3ll no it doesn''t, but the point is, you''re working to make the future okay. To make the future good!" I


    gripped his hands again in a death grip.


    "Goddess Jason, you''re turning me into a inspirational speaker," I pleaded with him to make it stop.


    He stayed silent while his head hung low. The atmosphere simmered down.


    "We can''t live in the past, Jason." I held his hands tighter and dipped my head down to meet his eyes.


    "There''s nothing there for us. The future is what we need to focus on."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He let out a deep, shaky breath, but still didn''t speak.


    Then he tackled me into a hug.


    He didn''t let mend on my back when I lost my bnce and was careful with my stomach, but even if


    he wasn''t, it wouldn''t have stopped me from throwing my arms around him like a vice.


    There''s something about your mate that makes them impossible not to embrace when given the


    chance.


    "You know, I''m not normally this whiny," he mumbled.


    I chuckled and ran my fingers through his hair subconsciously.


    "Especially not about the past."


    I nodded in acknowledgment.


    I think he just needs a listening ear now. I already put my two scents in.


    "It''s just in the midst of so many of my own mistakes, it makes me think of how things would be if he


    were here. . . I really thought I was over his death."


    I squeezed him a little tighter, but he abruptly pulled back to look me in the eye.


    "Not like gotten over in a bad way, I''ll always love him I just, he-I ¡ª"


    I pulled his head back into my shoulder before he could hurt himself struggling for words. "I know what


    you mean, Wolfie. You learned to cope with the loss." I spoke gently.


    "Yeah," he whispered softly.


    "Don''t worry, there will always be bumps in the road, but things will always smooth out in the end," I


    reassured him.


    He sighed into my shoulder. "How do you know?"


    "I read it on a fortune cookie."

 Chapter 72: 71 - Keep It PG

    Chapter 72: 71 - Keep It PG


    I didn''t actually read it on a fortune cookie, but I thought it would make it seem legit. Or at the very least


    offer someedic relief.


    "Now let''s go, you know how your mom gets when you''re in the woods after dark."


    He scoffed at me, "I''m a big kid now. A man. She can''t tell me what to do."


    I snorted, "Debatable."


    "She can''t," he defended.


    "I meant the man part," I smirked.


    Am I doing this just to get a rise out of him? Yes. Is it childish? Yes.


    Am I gonna keep doing it?


    Yes.


    "Oh that''s low. Very low."


    I giggled as we started leaving the cave. "Well, can you me me? I haven''t seen any evidence." I


    yfully turned my chin up.


    Any evidence other than his rock hard and beautifully sculpted abs, pecs, and biceps that activate my


    salivary nds on an rming level.


    Well, and that one time I kneed him in the ¡ª


    "Oh you want evidence," Wolfie grabbed my hand and pulled me into him, derailing my train of thought.


    "Yes," I said without thinking.


    Wait we''re in the middle of the woods.


    Excitement filled his and his wolf''s eyes on a terrifying but equally delicious level, and I knew I had to


    make some rifications.


    "Some, good, wholesome, PG 13 evidence," I rified painfully.


    Wolfie pouted, but then wrapped his arms around my waist tighter and looked around, "I don''t see any


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    thirteen year olds," he said smoothly.


    I swallowed, I don''t either.


    We''re in the middle of the woods though, and I have standards, I reminded myself.


    D@mmit.


    "Yeah well," I nced around me carefully, "you never know who might be listening."


    "Listening? What? You''re worried about how loud I''ll make you scream?"


    I pped his chest, "Jason!"


    Heughed loudly and it gave me chills.


    Is this even still PG 13?


    Because if not. . .


    "Alright Maria, you''re right," he smiled beautifully as he calmed down. "Let''s go home," he said as he


    Something about the moment made butterflies explode in my stomach.


    Jason''s POV


    ''When do I get toe out?''


    Soon.


    ''Grrrr.''


    Oh, c''mon, you can''t tell me you weren''t enjoying yourself.


    ''Oh yeah, talking about our dead brother, it was a st.''


    I sighed in my head. She''s trying to help us heal, Mki.


    ''I''m not mad at her, I''m mad at you.''


    Well, stop being mad, because we''re on a date with the most perfect girl and you''re waisting it being


    upset.


    ''Well, maybe I wouldn''t be upset if you''d let me at least look at her with my own eyes!''


    I think your eyes put her on edge, Ki.


    ''Why would you think that?''


    I frowned deeply.


    Yeah, I wonder, I responded sarcastically.


    ''She''s a big girl, she can handle it.''


    Because "she can handle it" isn''t a good excuse to put it on her shoulders.


    ''Since when did you be Mister wise @ss, huh?''


    Since I stopped listening to you.


    He scoffed, clearly pissed at my dismissal.


    Listen, I''ll let you out when she wants to see you.


    ''When will that be?''


    With the way you acted when you were out, probably not any time soon.


    "So, how''s Mki?" Maria looked up at me as we walked farther from the cave.


    ''Ha!''


    I rolled my eyes at him.


    "He''s good, just cranky."


    ''Well don''t tell her that, @sshole!''


    It''s true!


    ''Grrrr''


    "Oh, he''s angry?" She questioned innocently.


    ''Please don''t say yes!''


    "No, not angry, just upset he didn''t get to see you much."


    Ki sighed in my head at my response.


    She looked down, "Oh. Sorry," she nced up quickly.


    ''She''s sorry?'' Ki questioned softly. ''See! She does wanna see me!''


    "You wanna see him?" I decided to ask. For his sake.


    She looked up at me with those beautiful forest eyes. The longer the night''s gone on, the less


    defensive and analytical they''ve be.


    Dare I say, they''re almost doe like.


    I love them.


    It makes me feel like I''m gaining her trust.


    "Is he under control?"


    ''Listen to her. I''ve made her think I''m some wild animal.''


    You are a wild animal.


    ''Fine! But I''m not a wild animal that doesn''t love her!''


    Aw.


    ''Shut it!''


    "Yes, he doesn''t wanna hurt you. . . He never did," I tell her.


    Well, except for that one time ¡ª


    He roared inside me.


    "What are you two going back and forth about?" She chuckled.


    I sighed, "He doesn''t think I''m representing him well."


    "You just finished defending him."


    "Not in my head I didn''t," I shook my head.


    She giggled.


    ". . . Well then, let him represent himself," she spoke a little hesitantly.


    "Are you sure you want that?"


    Her eyebrows rose. "I don''t know, am I?"


    "He just wants to see you, really," I tried to reassure her.


    She paused a second. "Well, will you let him to the forefront for a bit?"


    Ki jumped and spun around in my head at the request.


    My eyebrows raised in slight surprise, but I nodded quickly. "Sure, yeah."


    He may be an @ss hat, but so am I, and I got a second chance. I''m excited Maria is giving him one


    too.


    It wasn''t long until Mki went plowing toward the forefront. "Hi!" He rushed to get out in his deeper,


    more gravely version of my voice.


    Maria snorted. "Hey, Mki."


    "Sorry about biting you that one time," he blurted.


    Smooth.


    Maria just stared at him.


    "And scratching you that other time."


    Sure, get the apologies out of the way now.


    "And Jason being a f*cking idiot."


    Hey! What the f*ck, man! And keep it PG 13!


    ''It is, that''s why I put the *.''


    Maria shook off her light shock andughed awkwardly. "Thanks for the apology."


    ''She didn''t say she forgave me.''


    Well then earn it.


    There was silence for a bit.


    "I was so excited to talk to you, but now I have no idea what to say," He said honestly.


    Yeah, I bet now talking about the weather doesn''t seem too stupid, huh?


    "Just. . . Tell me about yourself," she shrugged.


    Why does everything she says make me fall in love even more?


    I''ll never understand how I couldn''t see this before.


    "Well. . . I like hunting, and running, and eating, and f*cking, and eating, and did I mention f*cking? And


    ¡ª"


    "Yeah you did," Maria cut him off. "Anything else, like. . . Other than that?"


    You better say something good. Something tells me she wasn''t too fond of that answer.


    "I also like ying in water."


    ''Oh no, that was dumb!''


    She giggled, "Really?"


    He stopped his panicking and I stopped nning the mocking I was gonna do.


    "Yeah, it''s kinda something a pup would like though, isn''t it?" He acted embarrassed for her attention.


    Oh you sly dog.


    "Oh c''mon, no it''s not," she nudged him yfully in the side.


    Now he''s all happy he got her to touch him.


    "Are you sure?" He gave her puppy dog eyes.


    Mki!


    ''What? Don''t get mad at me just because you didn''t think of it!''


    You''re right, I got in with her by being the real me.


    ''Yeah well, you didn''t bite the girl in a fit of rage, so I''d say I''m at a disadvantage!''


    "Yeah, I''m sure," Maria took the bait. "And besides, I like the water too."


    ''Oh goddess, her in a swimsuit.''


    Focus!


    "Can I carry you?"


    What the f*ck?


    "Um, what?" Maria questioned. Also, surprised by the randomness.


    "You''re hurt," he pointed to her stomach and leg. One of which is already practically healed.


    "No, that''s okay, I ¡ª"


    "Yes," Ki insisted, cutting her off


    Mki!


    "No," She disagreed.


    "Please," he changed his tactics.


    She''s gonna say no.


    She sighed, "Why do you want to so bad?"


    There was a slight pause.


    "I just wanna take care of you, Maria."


    She sighed again, but louder and more annoyed.


    Told you so.


    "Fine," she relented and my eyes went wide.


    I asked her that five times and she said no!


    ''Haha.''


    Mki smiled brightly and switched into his wolf form.


    He is way too excited to show it off for his own good.

 Chapter 73: 72 - Explanation Time

    Chapter 73: 72 - Exnation Time


    Maria''s POV


    My breath got caught in my lungs at the sight of him in his wolf form.


    This isn''t my first time seeing him, but it is my first time seeing him without an ugly snarl on his face. Or


    without having to worry about the battle around me, so I can appreciate him.


    He''s gorgeous.


    So tall and dark.


    I can hardly pick a ce to admire first. The strong muscles covering his legs. The pitch ckness of


    his fur. The fierceness in his eyes.


    The scar on his shoulder screams for my attention though, as the only spot not shrouded in deep ck


    fur. Even my mark is covered. But I know it''s there.


    It only adds to the masterpiece that is his wolf.


    And he knows it by the looks of it.


    Standing proudly, his chin up, and his stance strong. Showing off any battle scars proudly.


    I wish I had the same ability.


    To not care about the uglier scars that canvas my body. To even be proud of them.


    Maybe one day, with their help, I will.


    I shook my head to clear my thoughts. That''s for another day.


    I put all my attention back on Mki.


    So majestic and fierce.


    In this form, he''s the embodiment of an alpha wolf. Not hindered by fear or hesitation or shame, like


    Jason is gued with. Just pure power, instinct, and confidence.


    I guess that''s one of the perks of being a literal animal.


    But Jason is in there. I know he''ll stand this proudly one day too.


    I shook my head once more to get myself out of the trance. I''m probably stroking his ego far too


    generously with all this gawking.


    Once he was done enjoying watching me admire him, he trotted up to me like a d@mn show horse.


    I rolled my eyes but couldn''t hold back the grin.


    He let out a small yip and gestured with his massive wolf head to hop on his back. I immediately started


    feeling hesitant again, but his excited puppy dog eyes made me groan and do as he wanted.


    Getting on his back felt simr to mounting a horse with his massive size ¡ª I was never fond of horses


    ¡ª but I made it work.


    Once I was on, I noticed his tail wagging excitedly and I shook my head.


    "I''m doing this now, but you''ve got some exining to do when we get back," I pointed a stern finger at


    his face.


    His tail stopped wagging and went between his legs.


    "Mhm, what? Did you think you were off the hook?"


    Mki freaking barked at me.


    "Don''t bark at me," I red at him, "you''re not a dog, are you?"


    He narrowed his eyes and growled lowly.


    "Y''know I could always walk back to the pack house," I threatened.


    He took off in a sprint towards the pack house, nearly knocking me off in the process, and seeming to


    have nothing else to grumble about.


    Mhm, that''s what I thought.


    We made it back, and he switched back to his human form. I could tell it was still Mki in the driver''s


    seat though, because of his golden eyes.


    He used the opportunity to smile at me and lead me straight to arge room with a couch, TV, love seat


    and little coffee table, along with a bunch of knickknacks scattered around.


    It looks like a living room, but it''s in the back of the house and seems rather secluded.


    I waited for him to sit down on the couch and sat in the love seat away from him.


    I know I just road all the way here on his back, and it was honestly a st having the wind flow through


    my hair and feeling his mark react to his touch, but it got me thinking about how it got there. About how


    my mark got on his neck.


    "So. . . Before I chew your @ss out, do you have anything you wanna say?" I looked into his golden


    eyes.


    ". . . Yes," his deepened voice rumbled through his chest.


    He paused.


    I looked around hesitantly. "Okay then, what is it?"


    ". . . I''m sorry," He seemed to force out.


    I gazed at him.


    I have to remind myself he has the mind of an entitled alpha wolf, not a man. He''s not used to saying


    sorry.


    "Thanks for apologizing," I nodded.


    He blinked, "Do you forgive me?"


    I thought for a second.


    . . . Do I?


    I decided to be honest. "I don''t know. What are you apologizing for?"


    He looked slightly taken aback by my question and broke eye contact with me. "For hurting you."


    I watched him. ". . . Which time?"


    His eyes snapped back up to mine.


    He clearly wasn''t expecting this to be this hard.


    "Every time," there was a slight darkness to his tone that showed his agitation.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He''s getting annoyed.


    Newspaper hawkers propose regtion, no ban


    Different stakeholders formed a new alliance to promote regting heat-not-burn products


    Ad By Article


    See More


    What I''m about to say is going to be pushing it, so I tried to deliver it gently. ". . . One ''I''m sorry'' for


    every time?"


    He shot up from his seat. "Yes!"


    I put my hands out in front of me, "Okay, calm down. I told both you and Jason we would be talking


    about things. That''s all this is," I tried to get him to cool off.


    Yep, definitely an alpha wolf.


    "You saidter!"


    "This ister."


    "Gah!" He growled, his fists clenching and unclenching.


    "Hey, we''re just talking," I reached out to him, but he backed away.


    I made sure to chase the pain at that away immediately, he''s just stressed.


    "You forgave Jason!" He yelled, getting even more worked up.


    "Jason has promised to make things right," I told him. "I''ve barely even spoken to you. You haven''t


    promised anything, and I think we can both agree that every time we''vee into contact, it hasn''t


    been good."


    "What do you mean?" He breathed heavily and started pacing.


    I frowned. "What do you mean ''what do I mean''? You know what I''m talking about."


    He was silent, just ran his hands through his hair in destress.


    When I figured he wasn''t going to speak, I prompted him further.


    I need to know that nothing like what happened at my house or in the woods is ever going to happen


    again.


    He can''t just lose control, hurt me, then apologize until he does it again.


    "Like when you attacked me to mark me. . ." I tilted my head to get a better view of his face, "twice."


    "You said you were gonna leave me," he seemed to snap out of his trance and rush to grab my hand.


    He held it up to his chest.


    It took me a second to realize he was talking about what I threatened right before he jumped me.


    "Mki, that''s not an excuse," I tried to tell him.


    "No, I just didn''t want you to leave. I wanted you to be mine." He squeezed my hand tighter. I don''t


    think he meant for it to hurt, but it did. "You''re mine."


    I stared at him, into the eyes of a wild wolf, and it clicked.


    "So you''d do it again?"


    He paused.


    "Maria, you''re my mate. My mark belongs on your neck, and yours mine." He panicked and brought my


    hand up to where my markid on his neck. Electricity shot through my arm, straight to my heart.


    It made me sick.


    I hurt him to put that there.


    And he hurt me to ce his.


    This isn''t how it''s supposed to be.


    "You''re not sorry." I shook my head.


    "I''m sorry I had to hurt you," he sounded desperate now, clenching onto my hand that''s covering my


    mark to ensure I couldn''t take it away.


    My heart.


    "You didn''t have to do anything," I snapped and managed to yank my hand out of his grip.


    His wounded puppy look cut straight through my soul, but I can''t let him off this easy. I have to be


    strong.


    "It''s one thing to forgive a mistake, but it''s gonna take me a little longer to forgive you for something


    you don''t even regret," I shook my head in regret of my own.


    He''s lucky he''s my mate.


    I love him weather he hurts me to get what he wants or not, apparently.

 Chapter 74: 73 - Its Going Down

    Chapter 74: 73 - It''s Going Down


    A hectic week has passed.


    It is finally official that mynd, along with Wolfie''s, is mine again.


    The process wasn''t pretty.


    The thought gives me goosebumps, and not the good kind.


    I''m obviously d to have my territory back, and deep down I knew this is how it was going to end, but


    I can''t help but feel overwhelmed at all the new sh*ting my way.


    We haven''t even had a funeral for my aunt and uncle yet, and quite frankly, I intend to pretend nothing


    happened to them until then. I''m afraid of how little help I would be to anyone if I let this get to me right


    now.


    I sent for their bodies to be recovered in the forest the day we got back and made sure to warn the


    recovery team of the rogues and possible hybrid survivors.


    Thank the goddess the warriors I sent came back safe.


    I don''t know if I''d be able to bring myself to send more out there to recover their bodies.


    On top of all that, I''ve sort of just unofficially assumedmand. It''s been a rather smooth transition


    though, because everyone else sorta just assumed with me. It''s technically my rightful ce, and I''ve


    been doing it on the down low for the past year, at least, so I guess we''ll roll with this unofficial thing for


    now.


    Gosh, it''s all so surreal.


    I''ve been preparing for this for the past month, h3ll, all my life, and yet I feel like I''m being hit by a tidal


    wave of responsibilities that I''m not prepared for.


    Even though I''ve pretty much had them for years under my parents'' best friends, now I''ve got


    werewolves, a mate, Abaddon, and hybrids to worry about.


    It''s such a sh*t show it''sughable.


    Thank the goddess, becauseughing it off is all I''ve been holding onto.


    Rose and Brandon have also been helping with that.


    They''ve healed up almostpletely, and I''ve just been thanking the goddess that no amount of


    damage is enough to break their sense of humor as long as they have each other.


    Those cheesy b@stards.


    Anyway, they''ve been training along with me for years to be my seconds, so they''ve been a huge


    help in every department throughout this hectic time.


    Along with Trainer Marco, Doc, Desi, and ¡ª even though I hate to admit it ¡ª even Captain @sshole.


    He voices his dissatisfaction with my assumption to power more than anyone else, but it''s good to have


    people around you that humble you, I suppose.


    I''ve just made it my mission to stick to all of them like glue so they can support me in this weather they


    want to or not.


    I''m just d they actually do want to, I''m all talk, it would probably go to crap if they didn''t.


    Anyway, I''m currently supervising the supplies transfer to Wolfie''s ¡ª I mean my territory.


    Y''know, the supplies I hired someone to "borrow" from Wolfie''s trade routs before they could reach his


    pack in order to weaken it.


    Yeah, I''m giving those back.


    Well, some of it.


    Everyone on my little council, including myself, thinks my house will have a better time forgiving this


    whole screw up if we have a peace offering, such as supplies. But I told Wolfie''s parents that was


    gonna happen when we had our little awkward @ss meeting, so they were prepared.


    "Hey Mari!" I heard Desi''s voice call out to me.


    I immediately turned around to find hering toward me with a clipboard in hand and a frown on her


    face, Happy following close behind her.


    I told Desi to keep an eye on him, like some of my warriors have been assigned to keep an eye on


    other wolves that are helping with this process, but it''s actually the other way around.


    Desi is so eager to help in any way she can, and I find it incredibly difficult to say no to her adorable


    self. Especially since she''s being so persistent and speaking up for herself and what she wants, for


    once. How could I shoot her down?


    After all, I do trust Happy after getting to know him and going on a life threatening mission with him.


    And a fifteen year old girl has little business walking around alone on a territory filled with werewolves


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    who probably don''t have the best feelings towards our house right now.


    So after telling Desi to make sure he stays out of trouble, I shot Happy a little wink and pointed


    between the two of them, to which he responded with a discrete thumbs up.


    And then they were off.


    Now they''re bothing towards me with confused frowns on their faces.


    Desi came to my side and pointed at the information on the clip board to show me what''s wrong. "First,


    we did a final count of the supplies to make sure everything''s here," she started quietly. "Then, we


    noticed a lot of the stock was missing, and we double checked everything with everyone helping out


    and found that thest shipment never came in."


    My eyebrows instantly drew together in confusion as I grabbed the clipboard to analyze the graphs of


    numbers myself.


    "Then we dug a little deeper to find what it was transporting," Happy cut in, not looking happy at all. "It


    turned out to be mostly weapons."


    My frown deepened even more as I looked between them.


    I''m trying not to jump to the worst conclusion, but it''s he first thing my mind goes to.


    "We were wondering if you had anything to do with it?" Desi questioned unsurely.


    "No, I didn''t," I nced around at all the moving parts around me.


    "Oh," Desi swallowed, "That''s not good."


    "No, not good at all," I red at the woods the shipment was supposed toe from.


    Happy followed my gaze and suddenly sniffed the air. "Do you smell that?"


    "Yes," Desi squeaked.


    "Abaddon," I ground out as I threw the clipboard onto a near by table and jumped into action.


    "Desi, get Rose and Brandon on the phone. Tell them that Abaddon is here looking forpensation


    on his broken contract and to prepare our house to not let him have it. He''ll probably have troops over


    there soon enough, but if we have any avable backup, ready them toe here, just in case," I told


    her sinctly.


    "Yes ma''am," she jumped into action as well, going to a different entrance to the pack house than I


    was.


    "Happy, you''re with me."


    "Obviously," He said nking my side as we went to warn everyone else.


    At least anyone else that hasn''t already smelled the threat.


    "And Desi," I yelled over my shoulder at her.


    She stopped in her tracks and looked at me.


    "Stay inside and out of trouble," I barked sternly.


    I expected her to nod in agreement and scurry off toplete what''s asked of her, like she normally


    would, but she stayed looking at me and even looked like she was about to protest.


    Then she seemed to think better if it and shook her head as she ran off to warn our house.


    I shook it off, because I''ve got bigger things to worry about.


    I''ll be happy for her for thinking for herselfter.


    "Wolfie!" I called, as I barged into his pack house.


    "Do you smell that?" He asked, meeting me at the door.


    "It''s Abaddon," I told him curtly.


    "He has a shipment of weapons to add to whatever he came with," Happy updated him on the situation.


    "Luckily the shipment didn''t contain much, if they''re following the guidelines they were given," I told


    them.


    "Where are your parents?" I nced at Wolfie as we climbed a set of stairs.


    "Living room on the second floor," he nodded upwards.


    "Alright," I nodded back as we rushed around.


    We finally found them both ring out the window at the woods.


    "He''sing," the former alpha growled.


    I gave a quick nod, "My house is preparing to send backup if needed."


    "It''s needed, we have a fraction of our weaponry," his wife pitched in.


    And here we have my council for today.

 Chapter 75: 74 - Im Yelling Timber

    Chapter 75: 74 - I''m Yelling Timber


    It wasn''t long before we got warriors in defensive positions and everyone else at least on their way to


    somewhere safe.


    We were ready right as the sound of the all-terrain vehicles and running footsteps were nearly


    deafening with how close they were.


    For a second I was confused as to how we could have possibly missed these sounds for so long, but


    then I remembered we had heavy machinery of our own transporting goods around.


    It''s a good thing we smelled them before they were right on top of us. If not, we would have been in


    real trouble.


    But we noticed right in time, and now if Abaddon attacks we''ll have a better chance.


    Not as good of a chance as if we actually had aplete arsenal at our disposal, but back up will be


    here soon.


    I hope.


    I watched the fortified all-terrain vehicles with big guns on them, along with the runners,e out of the


    forest.


    The runners also strapped to the teeth with weapons.


    Oh.


    Never mind then, there are about. . .


    I picked my finger up to count how many warriors our opponent brought with them.


    Hmmm, one, two, threee, ummm, five bazillion? K.


    Stalling until backup gets here it is.


    "I''m gonna go out there and distract him until backup arrives," I informed everyone, already headed for


    the door.


    "How do you know they won''t just blow you up?" Happy frowned.


    "Trust me. Old Abby loves to talk about himself. Once I get him talking, he won''t shut the h3ll up until


    well past backup has arrived."


    "I hope," I tacked on.


    "You''re gonna stake your life on a hope," Wolfie red at me. Clearly not fond of my idea.


    "What else am I supposed to stake my life on?" I furrowed my eyebrows.


    "Facts?" Wolfie shot back like it was obvious.


    Says the one that staked his whole pack on false promise and shy possibilities and got us into this


    whole mess.


    Oop, that sounded bitter. We''ll unpack thatter.


    "Nah," I waved him off.


    "If anyone calls from my house, or things go to sh*t, update them on the situation here," I told them as


    ast minute thought as I left.


    I have enough experience with Abaddon to know he''d rather shove whatever advantage he thinks he


    has in my face than blow my head off.


    He''s ssy like that.


    And we''ll have to go with that as facts for now.


    I made my way out the front door and approached the biggest tank looking thing, knowing that''s where


    he''d be.


    I stepped in front of it and crossed my arms with a bored look while I waited.


    Then, as expected, the he-devil stepped out without any more prompting with an evil smirk on his


    ancient face.


    You couldn''t tell by just looking at him how many years he''s got on him, but by the number of


    cautionary tales about him, you can only assume he''s been around a long while.


    "Maria," he nodded in indifferent acknowledgment.


    "Abaddon," I rolled my eyes. "To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?"


    Of course I already know, but time''s not gonna waste itself.


    "Very cute, Maria. Why don''t you get your little boyfriend down here too, so we can all have a little


    chat," the evil smirk is back.


    Wanna kill two birds with one stone? I don''t think so.


    "Yeah, no. So what do you even n on doing here? I''m in charge now, and you know I''d never except


    a challenge, so what''s your angle?" I red at him.


    Obviously it''s to blow the ce up, judging by the big guns, but it''s distracting distraction distract time.


    He chuckled at my ridiculous question and gestures at his army. "Do you think I need to officially


    challenge you to get back what''s mine?"


    I rolled my eyes even harder than before, "My House was never yours, and I thought you knew better


    than to mess with my family. Don''t you remember what happenedst time?"


    His smirk turned to a nasty re on a dime.


    Spoiler alert, after my dad met my mom, it didn''t end up well for him.


    He hastily schooled his expression and cleared his throat. "Your parents were formidable opponents,"


    he growled. "But it was no secret your house started going down hill after their deaths. I just took the


    opportunity I saw and ran with it," he shrugged. "It was just a cherry on top that a new alpha was on the


    rise not too far away," he nced up at a window I knew Wolfie was watching us like a hawk behind.


    He''s not wrong about the slight downward spiral, but here we are. My house, still under my family


    name.


    Y''know what, that''s a goodeback.


    "And yet here we are," I tilted my head and smirked at him, "My House, still under my family name."


    I mean, not for a second there, but we got it back.


    "Not for long," Abaddon shook his head.


    Well, certainly for as long as I can stall for.


    "How did you even find out about me taking mynd back?" I continued with a frown.


    I tried to keep it under raps for as long as I could, but I knew it wasn''t going to do much against him.


    "Oh Maria, I have eyes everywhere."


    I forced my eyes not to roll to the back of my head.


    He''s always saying dumb stuff like that.


    . . . The sad part is that it''s true.


    "But also the fact that I didn''t get my 25% cut these past few weeks," he tacked on.


    I raised an eyebrow and couldn''t help but nce back at the window with Wolfie in it.


    "25% of what?" I asked suspiciously, while having an inkling of an idea.


    Please don''t say everything.


    "Your blood collections."


    Oh, thank the goddess.


    He''s not aplete idiot.


    He chuckled. "You look relieved. You should be. You''re lucky your little boyfriend drives a hard


    bargain."


    I still frowned. "What is the 25% paying for?"


    "His pack''s protection," he said lifting his chin.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Protection from what?"


    "From future attacks," he shrugged simply.


    "So from you and your house?" The eyebrow raised higher in un-amusement.


    "Precisely."


    "Of course," I couldn''t stop the eye roll this time.


    "But since your little boyfriend broke the contract," he started.


    I wonder if he knows about how close he is with Wolfie and the whole boyfriend thing or if he''s just


    insulting him.


    "By missing the payment and not informing me of all of his affairs concerning your house," he


    continued, "he no longer has that protection."


    "But he does have me and my house, and you''ve obviously greatly underestimated what we''re capable


    of," I raised my chin.


    At least I hope so.


    I am only just now getting a whiff of backup in the distance.


    I hope they''ve taken note of Abaddon''s position in the front and are looping around the back to remain


    undetected.


    Maybe that''s why they smell so far.


    Yeah, we''ll go with that for my sanity''s sake.


    Abaddon onlyughed loudly.


    I felt my blood pressure raising a little.


    This @sshole is gonna give me heart problems with all this stress.


    "Ah yes, is that why everyone is hiding?" He raised an arrogant eyebrow.


    "They''re not hiding," I snapped back, "We were just hoping for a peaceful resolution to this."


    That''s a lie. They''re definitely hiding, but he doesn''t need to know that!


    "Sure," he rolled his eyes, indicating he already does. "I hate to break it to you, Maria, but this is not


    going to end peacefully."


    Oh, was that your n? I couldn''t tell by all the guns.


    "Listen here, Abby ¡ª" I started to spew more bull crap in the hopes of buying time.


    "No, I''m done listening to you, child," he barked.


    I rolled my eyes hard. "Ooh, ouch. Child? Haven''t heard that one before."


    "Torro," Abaddon snapped suddenly.


    At the call, one of the runners stood at attention and activated his gun, making it light up.


    Oh sh*t.


    I tensed, getting ready to defend myself.


    Preferably before I get a hole sted in me.


    "End her."


    The weapon made a charging up sound at the flick of a switch.


    Ummm, how about no?


    "Wait wait wait, We seriously need to talk!" I frantically said, still ready to pounce on the man with the


    gun if this doesn''t work.


    "Yes Master," the man said, the both of them ignoring me as he aimed.


    "Goodbye, Crimson," The devil spawn spat my family name.


    I was ready to run at the warrior, but before I could, he dropped to the ground in dead weight.


    Uh. . .


    As did about thirty other warriors around us.


    All of them had spears, daggers, and throwing knives sticking out of them.


    "Oh sh*t," slipped out of my mouth.


    ck lines reced their veins immediately, the skin around the wounds taking on a simr shade


    soon after.


    "What the H3ll?!" Abaddon eximed before he could get a good look at what was happening.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But I''ve seen all I need.


    We''re f*cked.

 Chapter 76: 75 - The Sequel

    Chapter 76: 75 - The Sequel


    Abaddon stared at the man he ordered to shoot me mere seconds ago that''s now lying dead on the


    ground.


    He no doubt noticed the obvious signature of the ckened skin and instant death for most.


    Others weren''t so lucky as to get struck somewhere near the heart or brain, and so they writhed on the


    ground as the poison rushed through their veins, tearing apart nearly everything it touches until it


    reaches those precious organs.


    I could tell the moment he recognized it.


    For a split second his face showed the fear that fills all of us when we think of these things.


    But it hardened and shot up to meet my slightly panicked gaze.


    "Hybrids," he growled.


    I nodded.


    This is the f*cking Blood War all over again.


    The Blood War: The sequel!


    . . . : The second one.


    . . . : Continued.


    . . . : Part two.


    Okay, I''m done.


    --------


    Jason''s POV


    I watched with a ck jaw as Abaddon''s warriorspletely lost interest in us or Maria and fired


    blindly into the woods at whoever just attacked them from behind.


    "What the f*ck just happened!" Zach yelled, wide eyed.


    I looked at my parents, hoping they wouldn''t say what I thought they were going to.


    "It''s them," they said simultaneously, both ring darkly.


    So darkly, I don''t think I''ve seen my mother with such an expression since she looked the man who


    killed my brother in the eye before she ended him.


    No. Not man.


    Monster.


    Hybrid.


    They''re practically interchangeable at this point, though.


    Abaddon hopped out of the tank and stared into the woods like the rest of us.


    Clearly no one was expecting anything like this to happen. Both sides need a second to recuperate.


    After a few moments, he swiftly turned toward my Maria and started marching toward her.


    My muscles tightened as I had the urge to jump in front of her before he got to her.


    Before I could act on any of my instincts, Abaddon abruptly stopped right in front of her, said something


    I couldn''t make out and, stuck his hand out to her, like he was expecting her to shake it.


    I frowned.


    Who in their right mind would shake this guy''s hand after he just stormed our territory? Does he really


    expect her to ¡ª


    Maria grabbed it and gave it a firm shake with a crisp nod.


    "What just happened?" Zach voiced my thoughts.


    "History is repeating itself," My father exined cryptically with a far off look in his eye.


    (A/N: There''s been a lot of looking and gazing and ring and watching in this chapter, and I apologize


    for that haha. It''s a little weird. I''ll try and fix it when I go back and edit the whole book.)1


    Now''s not the time to be mysterious, father!


    "That doesn''t exin why Maria just ¡ª"


    She appeared in the doorway, effectively cutting Zach off.


    Abaddon close behind her.


    Well this is different.


    Mki growled at the sight of Abaddon so close to Maria. We know how he feels about our mate. He


    doesn''t need to be anywhere near her.


    "Hello friends," Maria spoke swiftly, seeming to glide into the room. "Meet our new ally," she gestured to


    the vermin Abaddon.


    ''I can''t believe that not that long ago we were that guy''s b*tch''


    Now''s not the time to go through an existential crisis, Ki.


    "What are you talking about, Maria?" I asked as she came up next to me.


    "The enemy of our enemy is our friend," she shrugged and mmed a map of the terrain on the coffee


    table, already beginning to study it.


    "This isn''t Star Wars Maria, that''s not how the real world works," I snapped.


    "Well it is now," she called over her shoulder.


    "Yeah, get over it," Abaddonmanded and stomped over to the map as well.


    Am I missing something here? I know everyone came together the first time to stop the hybrids, but are


    these two really capable of working together just to do it again?


    "Where did you even get this map, Maria?" Zach frowned.


    "We''re in a crisis and you''re still worried about the map?" I frowned back.


    "I ripped it off the wall on my way up here."


    Of course she did.


    Zach just sighed.


    "Jason," My father swiftly caught my attention, "notify the troops that hybrids are at the front border and


    not to attack until we have a strategy figured out," he ordered.


    "Of course," I said as I group mind linked the pack and gave them the new information.


    "I need to notify my house and the backup, as well," Maria started, looking up from the map.


    "I''ll do that," Zach stopped her, "You all figure out a n," he dug his phone out of his pocket and


    started to scroll through it before he left for some quiet.


    She gave a short nod and went back to analyzing the map.


    I joined her, Abaddon, and my mother around the table while my father watched the hybrids draw


    closer and Abaddon''s forces be depleted.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I couldn''t help the sour look that came to my face when I looked across to Abaddon, but if he and Maria


    are willing to put aside their differences, he must be of some use to us and us to him.


    And if I''ve learned anything about the hybrids, it''s that we''re going to need all the help we can get in


    defeating them a second time.


    Now that there''s no element of surprise and they''re probably pissed as f*ck.


    I turned to my Maria as she drew air designs around the map with her finger. "What are you thinking?" I


    asked her.


    She frowned, "It depends what Happy has to update about my backup. They were told toe around


    the back of your pack to remain undetected, but if the hybrids had the same idea, we''re in trouble."


    "Well then, I have good news," Zach responded as he came back into the room. "They made it in


    without any trouble and they''reing up through here," he dragged his finger along the Wide Tooth


    River that practically leads to our pack house''s back yard. "but the bad news is, warriors are reporting


    the hybrids have gotten past the border here and here," he pointed to opposite sides of ournd.


    My mother frowned. "And they''re probably making their way around the back to surround us."


    "So we''re all in agreement it''s toote to evacuate the civilians?" Maria concluded, her voice hesitant.


    My mother sighed sadly. ". . . Yes."


    Abaddon just stood ring down at the map. Probably a means to avoid looking out the window at all


    costs.


    I don''t want to feel bad for the guy or his house.


    But so many people are being ughtered out there as we speak.


    So many of his people, and just because they were in the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    If I was in his position I''d be in much worse shape than he is.


    I suppose that''s a perk to being a heartless jerk, like him.


    "So what?" Abaddon suddenly snapped. I had to clench my jaw to avoid snapping back.


    Fighting with each other won''t get us anywhere.


    "Do you have a n?" He finished, looking to my Maria.


    She frantically ran her hands through her hair, showing cracks in her under control exterior. "We don''t


    know enough about their numbers or their whereabouts toe up with a good offense, but they do


    say the best offense is a good defense."


    "Who said that?" Zach raised a brow.


    "I bet they''re dead now," Abaddon rolled his eyes.


    Such a pessimist.


    My mother sighed, "That''s not how the saying goes."


    Maria let out a huff, "Well we''re going to prove this one''s true too!"


    Abaddon growled. "Jason, just tell us everything we need to know about your warriors," he snapped,


    clearly over it.


    "Yes," Maria turned to me in agreement, "give us all the tea while we brainstorm."

 Chapter 77: 76 - Scared Little Girl

    Chapter 77: 76 - Scared Little Girl


    Jason''s POV


    "You expect me to spill all our secrets to him?"


    "Jason, this isn''t about him. It''s about getting out of this alive, and we can''t do that without his help,"


    Maria tried to convince me.


    "But ¡ª"


    "No buts," My mother scolded, "this is what needs to be done."


    "Yeah," Maria agreed.


    "Yeah," Abaddon followed with a little too much smugness in his tone.


    I growled. "Fine but I''m not happy about it," I grumbled under my breath.


    Both Maria and my mother rolled theirs eyes at my immaturity, but who are they to judge!


    ''Your mate and your mother.''


    Hush it, Ki.


    I reluctantly started exining our ranks, "We''ve got the trackers, the runners, the brutes, and the


    ghosts."


    Everyone nodded in understanding.


    "The trackers'' usual use in battle is to warn us of iing threats with their superior senses of smell


    and hearing, so they generally work with the brutes around the front lines," I gritted out.


    "Well where were they when the hybrids attacked," Abaddon growled.


    "They were working on getting people safe from you. Along with the runners and ghosts," I bit back at


    him.


    There was a pause.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maria awkwardly cleared her throat. "Well, uh, not to rock the boat or anything, but where were they


    when they showed up," she jabbed her thumb at Abaddon.


    Before I could respond Zach jumped in, "Well, one noticed the threat right as you did and came rushing


    to tell people about it," he crossed his arms indignantly.


    Maria''s eyebrows raised in surprise, "You''re a tracker?" She asked Zach, probably surprised he''s not a


    brute or something.


    He only nodded.


    She nodded back in understanding and turned to the table.


    Then she decided to look back, "Again, no offense, but where were those tracking skills while we were


    looking for the hybrids?"


    Zach''s jaw fell in offense as he gasped dramatically and pointed an using finger at her. "You''re the


    one that said they were basically untraceable."


    "Okay true, but what about the rogues?"


    He scoffed in the only way he knows how, dramatically, "I didn''t see you tracking any rogues before


    they were right on top of us."


    "Hey," she raised her hands in defense, "you guys were all bleeding a buffet, my senses were clouded."


    "You couldn''t tell the difference between rogues'' blood and our blood?" Zach asked, exasperated.


    "No, wolves all smell the same," she scrunched up her nose and made a sour face.


    "No we don''t, rogues smell like burning trash."


    Maria was silent for a second. ". . . Listen Happy, hate to break it to you but ¡ª"


    "THERE ARE HYBRIDS RIGHT OUTSIDE, AND YOU''RE TALKING ABOUT SMELLS?!" My father


    suddenly whipped around to yell at them.


    Maria shook her head to clear it, "right, right, right. Hybrids!"


    "You don''t seem to mind how Jason smells by the way you jumped his bones!" Zach ignored my father,


    like the dumb@ss he is.


    "Wait what?" My mother frowned.


    ''Wait, what did he just say?'' Mki jumped in, not happy with what Zach brought up.


    "Wolfie''s the only one that smells good, and he jumped me first!" Maria red and jabbed a finger at


    me.


    "What in the ¡ª" Mother frowned deeper.


    "Can we not discuss this?! Mki doesn''t like talking about it," I tried to stop their bickering.


    "Oh, Mki doesn''t like talking about it? Poor little guy," Maria feigned pity.


    I face palmed and braced myself for the headache Mki is about to bring on.


    "HYBRIDS!" My father yelled again, but this time in Zach''s ear as he smacked him upside the head.


    He jumped and nodded in agreement, while making a zipped lip motion.


    But he didn''t leave out a narrowed gaze at Maria.


    We all rolled our eyes and got back to work with my exnation.


    ---------


    Maria''s POV


    "Okay, I know that was childish a few minutes ago, but it actually gave me an idea," I grinned at the


    group after Wolfie finished.


    They all gave me unamused stares.


    But they didn''t protest, so I just went along telling them my idea.


    "So here''s what I''m thinking. . ."


    "Are you sure this n will work?" Happy asked me as we got weapons and armor in Wolfie''s fortified


    underground armory for the higher ranking wolves.


    The rest get their supplies from the smaller and more essible ones scattered around their territory.


    "As sure as anyone can be in a n against hybrids, Happy," I gulped nervously.


    I frowned at myself. I don''t like this whole ''getting nervous before battle thing''. It''s cramping my style.


    "Oh. . ." Happy muttered. "How sure would that be, on a scale from one to ten?"


    I looked back at him. "Has anyone ever told you how funny you are, Happy?" I asked as I ced a


    hand on his shoulder.


    He frowned deeply at myck of response.


    Trust me, Happy. You don''t wanna know.


    "I didn''t know you had an under ground armory," Abaddon spoke as he ran his hand over a case


    holding hand guns.


    I tilted my head and admired the sleek, metal building. "Neither did I."


    Even though I asked if he had any more.


    "It may have been dumb of me to sign that contract with you, but I''m not that dumb," he only addressed


    Abaddon, then went back to attaching an assortment of weapons to himself.


    I watched him for a couple of seconds, then moved on, "Well, right now I''m just happy to have it," I


    stated honestly.


    If he had told me about it, we probably wouldn''t have all we need at our disposal.


    "Me too," Happy nodded, excitedly gazing around the arsenal like a kid in a candy store. "Howe I


    never got to see it before this?" He asked wistfully to no one in particr.


    Looks like he''s forgotten his doubts in the n.


    "Only high ranking members of the pack are allowed down here," Wolfie''s father answered swiftly.


    Happy''s smile dropped. "I''m the beta."


    Wolfie''s father only grunted grumpily.


    . . . Oop.


    Happy''s frown deepened. "What''s that supposed to ¡ª"


    "We know that dear," Their Luna swooped in gently. "Jason''s father was only being stubborn and


    drawing it out. We were going to show you eventually," she smiled calmly.


    This seemed to satisfy Happy enough. He nodded at her and shot ast nce at Wolfie''s father


    before he went skipping off into his own deadly candy shop again.


    That man confuses me sometimes.


    I shook my head to clear it and looked down at the case I stand before.


    Metal staffs.


    The weapons my mom used.


    Then I looked to my belt, where I already hold throwing knives.


    My dad''s go to.


    I peaked into the reflective ss at myself.


    I''m not ready for this.


    If they couldn''t defeat the hybrids with these weapons. . .


    "Ah, so the mask finally falls," Abaddon approached me from behind, making me jump.


    I frowned at him in confusion.


    "The fake confidence, the false fearlessness," he stated boldly as he leaned in closer to whisper, "Deep


    down you''re just a scared little girl."


    I was slightly taken aback by the sudden insults, but then I looked back into my truly scared reflection.


    After gazing into my own broken eyes, I turned around to face himpletely.


    "Some call it a mask," I flickered my gaze down to watch my fingers y with a knife I''m holding, "some


    call it bravery," I looked back into his eyes, "but I never said I wasn''t a scared little girl," I told him coldly


    as I nudged him out of my way.


    "And in a bit you''re gonna watch this scared little girl kick some hybrid @ss."

 Chapter 78: 77 - On The Move

    Chapter 78: 77 - On The Move


    Maria''s POV


    Hopefully.


    If I crash and burn that''ll be embarrassing, but at least I tried.


    I snuck around swiftly to inform my house members of the n before it was toote. Wolfie just mind


    linked his wolves and he and Happy headed to meet the reinforcements, while Abaddon and I rushed


    to deliver the news, because we didn''t trust the phones weren''t tapped.


    I got to the first hide out and gave a quiet knock, "Hey, it''s me, open up," I whispered.


    "Maria?" I heard a girl respond back.


    "Yes, it''s me, I have something important to tell you!" I frantically nced around knowing Abaddon''s


    troops won''t be able to hold the hybrids at the border for long, and our backup is stilling through


    the woods between the pack house and the rest of the pack, so I''m on my own out here.


    "Okay," I heard her voice again followed by the sound of the metal door handle being messed with.


    "Wait, what are you doing?!" Someone interrupted and the sound stopped.


    No don''t wait!


    "How do we know it''s her?" The man said skeptically.


    "Can''t you smell me?" I called back a little impatiently.


    "You smell like dog," he responded tly.


    "I''m mated to a werewolf, dude. What do you expect?"


    "Ew, there are children in here Maria ¡ª"


    "Oh my goddess, not like that! Just open the door!"


    "But what if ¡ª"


    "Now!"


    The man scoffed and the girl spoke up again, "Just let her in," and the rustling picked up again behind


    the door.


    "Stacy, Mr Sellers," I acknowledged excitedly as the door swung open. They must have been the ones


    arguing over letting me in.


    I looked between them at everyone else and sighed in relief, they''re all safe.


    I made sure to close the door quickly behind me.


    Cami, Gummy Bear, Dn, and so many others are here. It''s been too long since I''ve seen my own


    people.


    "Are we sure, it''s really her? Maybe we should leave her out to the wolves, just in case," Mr Sellers


    scowled.


    Even if they''re not excited to see me.


    "Oh hunny, don''t be rude," Mrs Sellers came to my rescue. She shifted her attention to me. "It''s good to


    see you dear, and thank you for covering for me with your mate a few months back."


    Oh, I totally forgot about that.


    The interviews when Wolfie first got here while Mrs Sellers was off in the woods feel like so long ago.


    "Of course," I smiled tightly at her while her husband red at me.


    Her and Cami returned my smile, though.


    At the end of our exchange, the small hiding spot irrupted with voices, all trying to grab my attention


    and ask millions of questions at once.


    My eyes widened as I put my hands up to try and grab everyone''s attention. "Guys! Guys! As much as


    I''d love to catch up with everyone, now''s not the time."


    It actually quieted down a bit at that.


    "Hybrids have entered the premises," I began before the room fell intomotion once again.


    . . . There are probably gentler ways I could have broken that to them.


    I''ll remember that for the next hide out.


    "I know it''s bad! But I need you all to quiet down so I can tell you all the best way to keep safe!"


    The panic continued.


    But I can just feel the hybrids getting closer.


    I felt panic of my own start to grip at my chest.


    "Everybody quiet down and listen!" I hollered sternly, praying the hybrids'' ears didn''t pick that up over


    their fighting at the border.


    Everyone immediately shut the h3ll up.


    I blinked my eyes twice, my talent ring slightly because of my anxiety over all of this.


    I nced around at the silent room.


    Better.


    Clearing my throat, I started up again, "So, hybrids are here," I continued slowly, trying to be more


    gentle with my delivery this time. "And I know that''s scary, believe me, I do, but we need to work


    together in order to have the least amount of casualties possible."


    Silence filled the room as I looked around to see how everyone was talking it in.


    Not well, but that''s to be expected.


    Nowes the hard part.


    "We''re going to have to move you all ¡ª"


    Panicked and confused voices started up again.


    I took in a short breath, "Please, just let me finish!" I called over them.


    It quieted down enough for me to speak.


    "We have to move you to a werewolf hideout so your scents don''te off as distinctly vampire and


    draw the hybrids straight to you," I exined quickly, the sense of impending doom creeping over me


    the longer I take.


    I can''t tell if it''s all in my head or my talent warning me of an actual threat.


    I guess we''ll find out soon.


    "Will it make the hybrids think we''re one of them?" Someone in the back questioned.


    I hesitated to answer. "From a certain distance," maybe, "yes, but from close up, it''s not likely."


    I was expecting panic to re-irrupt in the small hideout, but it didn''t. Just long, heavy, fearful silence.


    I don''t know which one is more ufortable to talk over.


    "Then what''s the point?" The same person in the back spoke up again dejectedly.


    I sighed, "I know it''s not a lot, but every little bit counts. Just remember whatever training you have and


    stick together."


    No one had anything to say to that.


    I swallowed loudly in the silence.


    Some of these people could die today.


    But I''m going to give everything in me to keep that from happening.


    "Everyone ready to go? I''m going to escort you over until we find a warrior that can take my ce ¡ª"


    "You''re not staying with us the whole way?" Gummy Bear''s small voice broke through my rambling as


    she peaked out from behind her older cousin''s side.


    I locked eyes with her wide watery ones.


    I''m not even supposed to be going half way, I''m supposed to tell you, assign a leader, and move on.


    But I can''t just leave you.


    I put my hand on her head and ran my fingers through her hair while I took a deep breath topose


    myself, "I can''t babe, I have other people to go and help after you guys," I told her gently.


    "But, but ¡ª"


    "Shh," I hushed her lightly, rubbing her back and kneeling down to her level. "You guys can do this, I


    know you can. Your cousins are here to look after you and you''re here to look after them." I nced up


    at Dn and Stacy to see their young, uneasy faces.


    "I want Mommy and Daddy," Gummy Bear sniffled.


    Her parents, along with Dn and Stacy''s and so many other children''s, are warriors that are helping at


    the front or meeting the reinforcements in the back.


    "Your mommy and daddy are outside protecting all of us, babe," I tried to sooth her, but it wasn''t


    working well at all. The tears ran down her face no matter what I said.


    Dn saw this and picked up his little cousin to cradle her in his arms while Stacy came around to rub


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    soothing circles around the sobbing six year old''s back.


    I sighed and tore my eyes away from the sight, we''ve already wasted so much time.


    "Alright everyone, we have to get ready to go, but before we do, do what you can to leave your scent


    here. We want the hybrids to make as many unnecessary stops as possible."


    Everyone did as told, some people leaving a jacket behind and others just picking up and touching


    whatever they could to mark their scent on it.


    Once everything was in ce, I put my finger over my lips to signal that it''s time to be stealthy and


    slowly opened the door.


    I scanned the area and waited to hear any noises or smell any weird scents.


    After nothing was detected, I jumped into motion and made sure everyone was following behind me.


    We went between a run and a sprint to make sure everybody could catch up. Everyone''s eyes and ears


    wide open and vignt.


    After what felt like an eternity, we finally found a werewolf warrior that could help. I made sure he


    understood the n and was on my way to the next hideout, without a hitch.


    But by the hairs standing up on the back of my neck, I can tell that''s not going to be the case for much


    longer.


    I rushed to get to the next hideout, which happened to be one full of werewolves, while trying to cover


    the trail of thest group.


    Wolfie made sure to mind link all his people and cleared the ones that were capable of making the trip


    on their own to go, while I helped the ones that couldn''t.


    I arrived at the werewolf hideout and immediately felt hostility fill the air after they reluctantly opened


    the door for me.


    And this is why we hid werewolves and vampires separately to begin with. Wolfie told them I was here


    to help them, and they still look at me like they want to eat me for breakfast.


    I breathed in to start giving instructions when I heard an all too familiar voice.


    "Maria!" Desi came racing to the front.


    What the ¡ª


    "They told me what''s going on. Is everything alright? Is there anything I can do to help? Whatever you


    need, I can do it!" She spoke too quickly for my brain to catch up. I''m still holding on to the fact she''s in


    an enclosed space with a bunch of pissed off werewolves and hasn''tbusted into mes of anxiety.


    "Hold on, slow down, Desi. What are you even doing in here?" I put both hands on her shoulders.


    "I got swept up in themotion, and some how I ended up here," she shrugged.


    I looked around at all the hostile faces and back at her skeptically. "And you''re alright with that?" I


    asked slowly.


    She nodded. "Mhm, at first I wasn''t. I actually started having and anxiety attack, but then a nicedy


    helped calm me down and told everyone to ''back the f*ck off''."


    My eyes widened at her use of a cuss word. That''s not normal.


    She must have noticed my surprise because she raised her hands in defense, "Her words not mine.


    Anyway, then we ¡ª"


    I chuckled lightly at her adorable enthusiasm. Even in a crappy situation like this, she''s eager to help.


    "I''m d you worked it all out Desi," I smiled at her. I wish I could let her finish, but we''re on a serious


    time crunch.


    She smiled brightly back, even though I interrupted her.


    And I''ll have to remember to have her point out the woman who helped her, so I can thank her after all


    this is over.


    But that point seems so far away from now.


    That thought is what pushed me into motion to make the end of thise quicker.


    "Alright everyone, Wolfie told you all what to do?"


    Crickets.


    "Who?"


    Oh, shoot.


    "Jason. I meant Jason told you what to do?" I rified quickly.


    They exchanged weird looks with each other, but then muttered their confirmations.


    I''ll worry about the crap they were probably just talking about me through their mind link on ater day,


    now I''m just worried about helping these people.


    "Alright then, let''s get moving. Stay close and stay quiet," I instructed.


    I made sure the coast was clear and lead the way a few hundred feet.


    That''s when things hit the fan.


    A hybrid came running from the front at us at full speed.


    Crap they''re breaking through.


    "We''re out of time," I identally said out loud.


    I ignored the screams of panic around me.


    Thank the goddess it''s only one hybrid now, but it''s not going to stay that way for long.


    I met him in the middle, shing violently with him. We were both flung backwards, but of course, he


    got up first.


    I wasn''t long after, though.


    I wretched a throwing knife out of my waist band and waited for him to charge again. He elongated his


    ws and fangs and jumped into action, swinging wildly at me.


    I could hear the wind his powerful swings created fly by my ears as I barely dodged them.


    I was waiting for an opening, but every time I went to strike with a knife, it was met with his equally


    sharp ws.


    At some point his ws came down on my arm and knocked the knife clean out of my hand. He used


    the opportunity to try and maneuver around me to get to the vulnerable people behind me.


    The action left his back open to attack, and I certainly wasn''t about to miss my chance.


    I elongated my ws and made sure to dig them deeply into his sides. I gripped him hard and flung him


    away with all my might. He onlynded a few feet away, but it gave me enough time to grab another


    knife.


    He started to charge toward me once again, and I took steps back to get a firm stance.


    Also because it''s terrifying watching a man the size of a bull with electric blue, angry eyes charging


    toward you.


    He leapt up, high into the air, to change into his Wolf form.


    Another opening.


    Right at the end of his shift, before his feet touched the ground, Iunched the knife straight into his


    eye.


    When his feet finally hit, he crumpled to the ground like a marite with its strings cut.


    I looked away immediately.


    "As long as he doesn''t get medical attention, he shouldn''t bother us anymore," I told the group, panting.


    "C''mon," I motioned for us to continue.


    "Well, shouldn''t you make sure he''s dead?" Someone spoke up.


    I stopped in my tracks and turned back to the motionless hybrid, then to the one that spoke up.


    "I realize this is controversial, but I don''t really do the whole execution thing, especially when they''re


    unconscious," I tried to justify strongly. "When someone has a grievance with it, I usually offer them the


    opportunity to do it themselves when ites to world renowned criminals, but we don''t have time for


    that now, so we''re just going to leave him. Don''t worry, he won''t be of any further use in this battle," I


    told them curtly then continued moving.


    "I don''t understand the problem. He''s a murderer, he kills people in cold blood," someone else spoke


    up.


    "Walk and talk people," I growled, trying to get them moving again.


    Nothing.


    "C''mon guys, we should listen to Maria. She knows what she''s doing," Desi proposed gently.


    They all grumbled, but to my utter surprise, actually listened.


    Thank the goddess for the angel that is Desi.


    "Well, what''s your answer, Vampire girl," a woman questioned.


    I gritted my teeth at the title.


    I suppose I did just call their alpha Wolfie to their face, though.


    "Maria''s fine," I smiled tightly back at her. "And by those standards I''d be a cold blooded killer too


    if I were to kill him now."


    "It''s different, and you know it," The man that prompted the conversation in the first ce shot back.


    "Of course, but I know how it feels to helplessly stare down a barrel of a gun, or a de of a knife, or a


    what not, and have your life in the hands of another. I also couldn''t imagine being killed in my sleep, or


    while unconscious. Do you know how anticlimactic that would be? H3ll no."


    There was silence for a second as they waited for me to continue.


    "I just believe in the golden rule and don''t like ying god, that''s all."


    No one challenged me further on it, so I assume they either excepted my response, or decided to shut


    up about it anyway. Either one, I''m fine with.1


    A few more minutes into our run to the hideout, I heard thumping footsteps.


    A lot of them.


    Sh*t, "Can you all shift?"


    They''re so much faster in their wolf form.


    A number of them shook their heads, some women with noticeable baby bumps and others with


    children on their hips that they''re speaking for.


    Oh, this is really not good.

 Chapter 79: 78 - No Promises

    Chapter 79: 78 - No Promises


    The footsteps got closer fast, and I could tell some of them are on four feet.


    The scent is jumbled and bloody, so I can''t tell if it''s hybrids along with warriors on our side, or just


    hybrids.


    I really don''t want to stick around and find out, but I can''t just leave all these people.


    I panted heavily in anxiety as I gazed at all of them, trying to figure out a solution. Something finally


    came to me when I saw Desi consoling I crying child.


    My stomach churned at my own thoughts, and I immediately started wracking my brain for other


    options, but the approaching footsteps were reminder enough we didn''t have time for such


    pleasantries.


    I swallowed the painful lump in my throat and called out to Destiny, "Desi!"


    She nced over, her hand still rubbing the child''s backfortingly. I went to proceed but her wide,


    innocent eyes made me change my course.


    I shook my head, angry at myself for even thinking of putting so much responsibility on her fifteen year


    old shoulders. It just made me think of myself two years ago, or even now, swimming in sky-high


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    expectations I either kill myself to meet or never will. I can''t do that to her.


    "You," I called out to some random wolf with a child on his hip instead.


    "I need you to lead all the children and pregnant women to the eastern hideout while I, and whoever is


    willing to help, distract the hybrids, do you know where it is?"


    The man shook his head.


    My eyebrows drew together. "How do you not know where your own hideouts are?" It came out more


    aggressively than I wanted it to, but we''re wasting time having to move so slowly to figure this out.


    The man looked rmed and shrugged skittishly, "We learn the ones closest to us. The eastern


    hideout is all the way across town."


    I sighed, "Does anyone know where it is?" I rushed out to the group.


    "I do from taking inventory of the buildings," Destiny jumped up from her ce kneeling down next to


    the child.


    "Great," I nodded, "Desi will tell you," I said to the man.


    I ignored the slight frown that dawned Desi''s face at my response.


    "So, what you have to do is--"


    "Wait, I''m sorry. I don''t have any sort of training," the man stopped me.


    "That''s alright, I''m assuming none of you do," I nced around at the group.


    Everyone with military or fighting training is already outside getting ready for the hybrids.


    "I do!" Desi spoke up again.


    I ignored her. Again.


    "No, no. I really think you should pick somebody else," the man disagreed with my statement about his


    "I can do it," Desi eximed.


    "Yeah, let her do it," he agreed.


    "No," I said sinctly.


    "What?" I heard Desi cry sharply.


    "C''mon man, You''ve got this," I tried to encourage the guy.


    "Maria!" Desi called to get my attention.


    "No Desi, you''re not leading," is all I told her.


    "Why not?!" She started getting aggravated. "What, you don''t think I could do it?"


    "Of course I think you could do it, it''s not about that."


    I promise Desi, it''s not.


    "Then what is it about?" she yelled as we kept making our way away from the sound of the hybrids.


    "It''s about how they kill the leaders first, and I''m not going to put a target on your head!"


    The guy I had talked to about being leader nched at me.


    Sorry dude.


    "I''m okay with that!" Desi protested.


    Of course she''s okay with that.


    And why did she have to chose now to be independent and stubborn?


    "Well I''m not, so the answer is no."


    She practically growled at me.


    The man looked between us with bug eyes. "Well I''m sure as h3ll not gonna do it!"


    I frowned at him.


    "You do it!"


    "What?" I asked her, starting to get a headache from this conversation.


    "You lead even though there are risks," she exined stubbornly.


    "That is true--"


    "Shut up, old man!" I eximed. "And you''re not like me Desi."


    You''re so much better.


    "But I can be!"


    "Yeah!" The old man hollered and a chorus of agreements followed.


    That mixed with the sound of speeding footsteps in the not so distance is what finally broke me.


    I stormed to stand right in front of her.


    I can''t believe I''m doing this.


    "You know what you need to do?"


    She jumped in surprise at my giving in and gulped. The weight of what she volunteered for probably


    settling on her shoulders. She still nodded, "Yeah."


    "Okay," I nodded along, but then felt another wave of dread wash over me as I realized all over again I


    was setting her off on her own into this mess. I gripped both sides of her slim and young face to make


    sure she looked me in the eyes as I told her the most important part. It was also to remind myself that


    she wasn''t gone yet and was unharmed right in front of me.


    I''d give my life ten times over to keep it that way, but others'' lives are at stake here, and she''s up for


    this. I know she is. She''s fast and smart and will try her best to keep the group safe. she can do it.


    I brought her closer to me and locked eyes, "You be careful, alright? Run as fast as you can with the


    group and don''t, under any circumstances, fight with the hybrids. You will lose and die, and if that ever


    happened," I gripped her face tighter, "I wouldn''t be able to live with myself."


    There was tense silence between us.


    "Understand?" I finally asked.


    "Yes," Desi whispered back.


    If she were anyone else, I''d be concerned she didn''t really mean it with how little determination was


    behind her voice in the statement. But this is my quiet, timid, and peaceful Desi, and the fire behind her


    eyes says it all.


    "And one more thing," I said before I let go of my hold on her. "You stay safe. If things start to go


    south," I gave the rest of the group a nce to indicate what I meant by that, "you keep running, you


    make it to where you''re going," I instructed seriously.


    In fact, this is the most serious I''ve been about anything I''ve ever said.


    And she was silent.


    This time I was a little concerned.


    "Promise me," I demanded severely.


    She looked torn.


    No, no. This is not a subject to be torn about.


    Her hesitation scared me enough to let the panic seep into my voice and actions as I moved my hands


    to her shoulders and shook them to catch her attention. "Promise me!" I nearly screamed.


    I need to hear her to promise she will try her best to keep herself safe.


    She''s too good for this world, but she''s far too young to be taken out of it.


    She''s far too young to be fighting for it too, but good people always tend to find a way to put the world


    on their shoulders, and as much as I would like to deny her of it, this is war. And not even innocent


    angels like Desi get a pass.


    She finally nodded her head, and the second I got any sort of confirmation I sent them on their way,


    "Go! Quickly! They''re nearly on top of us," I yelled shoving most of my weapons into her hands. She


    needs them more than I do.


    I''m sure I heard her mumble something while I watched parts of the group choose to leave or stay, but I


    just assumed it was words of encouragement to herself.


    Destiny''s POV


    "No promises," I mumbled.

 Chapter 80: 79 - At Least Theres No Fire

    Chapter 80: 79 - At Least There''s No Fire


    They''reing in so fast, and there are so many of them.


    How in the hell is my little group of ragtag volunteers supposed to distract them without getting


    ourselves killed.


    I looked up at the sky for answers.


    And I actually got some.


    The trees.


    The roofs.


    It''s a long shot, but it could work.


    "Follow me everyone!" I ran off towards Wolfie''s above ground arsenals.


    But first we need to get everyone else as strapped as I am.


    We ran building to building, trying our best to keep from drawing the attention of the hybrids now


    running through our streets.


    It urred to me that the only reason I haven''t been ripped to shreds by dozens of hybrids by now is


    because the group that I''m with is somewhat masking my scent.


    The hybrids have no concern for the weaker scents of the pack, probably saving them forst.


    I sent a quick thanks to the Moon goddess for my luck but felt a twinge of guilt in my chest. I need to


    hurry up and get into the fight. It''s not fair that I''m just sitting pretty while my house and pack are


    fighting for their lives.


    I tried to pick up my pace in anticipation but realized the others were having trouble keeping up.


    I tried to take a deep breath in order to chill the f*ck out, but that didn''t work at all.


    I got a nose full of hybrids and blood.


    At least nothing is burning yet.


    I heard an explosion off in the distance.


    Of course. Never mind then.


    That seemed to light even more of a fire under everyone''s tail.


    As we moved, the smell of smoke grew stronger until you could see it polluting the air.


    Fear grew in my chest.


    The likelihood of them having targeted the closest above ground arsenal to us is growing every second.


    Once we made it to the the clearing my heart dropped.


    This didn''t used to be a clearing.


    It used to be a building full of weapons. Now it''s just ash, rubble, and a single wall left standing.


    I turned to the small group of wolves. "Stay here. I''m going to see if any of the weapons are


    salvageable," I ordered.


    They all nodded, so I made quick work of sprinting over as sneakily as possible.


    I ducked behind the only wall left standing, just in case whoever set off the explosion was still around.


    That''s when all h3ll broke lose.


    I heard shots fire and screams, and my head whipped to that direction. I found hybrids ransacking a


    house with bullets flying out of it.


    Hybrids aren''t huge fans of guns. They prefer making their kills by ripping flesh from bone with their


    poisonous knives, teeth and ws.


    F*cking monsters.


    But that means there''s probably a werewolf in that house.


    I immediately started scrambling around the rubble to try and find something I could use against the


    hybrids.


    Then the shots stoppeding and I heard the ripping of flesh and stter of blood. The tortured yells


    of a man tore at my ears.


    Tears sprung to my eyes as the screams of children and a woman came next as they fled out the side


    door of the house with a hybrid hot on their tails.


    I grabbed the next thing my handnded on. It was a lead pipe that I''m pretty sure was part of the fallen


    structure rather than a weapon it used to hold, but it''s better than nothing.


    I moved to pounce on the hybrid right on the heals of the small family but was tackled to the ground by


    a hybrid in wolf form.


    Their nails dug into my shoulder as I shoved the lead pipe between their jaws to keep them from


    ripping my face off.


    I was distracted by the hor of the mother as one of her two children was ripped from her grasp by the


    hybrid.


    She threw herself onto him with the same foolishness of any desperate mother, but he just swiped her


    away, giving her a gnarly chest wound in the process.


    Her young daughter cried next to her as she struggled to get back up to retrieve her son.


    The hybrid on top of me was also distracted by the scene. Most definitely by the blood flowing from the


    mother''s chest and not the tragedy of it all, but it works for me either way.


    I used the hybrid''s weakened state to shove my feet into the sensitive skin of their stomach and


    rammed my sharpened nails into their throat. It screeched anomalistically above me and started trying


    to rip my face off again.


    I swung my leg over its side to try and turn the tables and get some leverage.


    I pushed my hips up and twisted, swinging the pipe out of their mouth and bringing it down on their


    head.


    I heard a crack when it connected, and they fell on their side. A growl followed shortly after, so I knew I


    didn''t have much time to get over to the other hybrid attacking the family, now also in wolf form.


    I sprung up and found the woman sinking her fangs into the hybrid''s neck from behind. The hybrid


    started bucking and growling violently.


    That sight is when it clicked in my brain that this was no werewolf family.


    They''re vampires. They''re from my house.


    I have no idea what they''re doing here, at Wolfie''s pack. There are tons of reasons and jobs that could


    have ced them here, but my real question is if they were vulnerable and with children, why the h3ll


    weren''t they in hiding with everyone else?


    I can''t think about that right now. Realizing they are one of my own sent a bolt of urgency through me.


    I ran over to them, thinking about how this little family should have been quick work for any hybrid.


    I guess it''s lucky that hybrids like to y with their food.


    The hybrid howled and ripped the women off his back with fangs of his own and threw her to the


    ground.


    But this one is pissed.


    The wind was knocked out of her as she struggled to get back up.


    I was ready to tackle him before he could chomp down on her neck and end it all, but he did something


    that surprised both of us.


    He left her there and went after her children that had run off, assumably after their mother had ordered


    them to.


    My heart dropped as I tried to catch up with with him before he could get to them, but something caught


    my foot, making me fall on my face.


    I let out a yell at the searing pain that spread up my leg. I looked back to find the hybrid I''d hit over the


    head in human form with his vampire fangs bared, and a knife lodged into my ankle.


    I frantically looked back to the kids to see if they were still okay, but found the hybrid practically on top


    of them.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I gritted my teeth at the honestly unbearable pain as the hybrid smiled at me and dragged me closer by


    the leg.


    I kicked them in the face and made their nose bleed but they didn''t even flinch.


    At this point, I''m just desperate to help my house members.


    I kicked over and over and over. Not really aiming, just hitting everything I could find.


    I doubt I did any damage.


    I heard screams behind me and swiveled my head around in rm to see what''s going on.


    I was able to see the hybrid snatch the little boy off the ground by his arm with his razor sharp teeth.


    I swung back around, focusing on freeing myself again and not the mother screaming bloody murder


    for her child.


    The hybrid above me tore the knife from my leg and winded up to bring it down on my heart. I used two


    hands to catch their wrist to keep my heart from bing a shish kebab.


    Once they were struggling to shove it closer I took a deep breath and made a move.


    I used one hand to redirect the knife to the ground next to my torso, and the other to grab the hybrid''s


    messy mop of hair.


    I felt the knife and sting of poison graze my side, but ignored it. There''s no time for pain right now.


    Using the new grip and their own body weight, I rammed their head into the ground and drove the pipe


    through their eye.


    It was a gruesome sight, and I''ll probably have nightmares about it for a while, but that''s war.


    I ripped the knife from the ground and readied to pounce on the hybrid that was holding the child.


    He mmed the boy down to the ground and opened his jaws near his head.


    "NO!" I hollered at the same time his mother let out a heart wrenching scream.


    While this was happening, I lifted my arm to throw the knife and released.


    It connected and pierced through the side of the hybrid''s skull.


    But it was toote.


    While the knife was flying through the air, the hybrid locked his fangs around the child''s head and tore it


    from his shoulders.


    His mother fell to the ground in sobs after the ordeal, clutching her screaming daughter that she


    retrieved after the hybrid snatched her son.


    I fell to my knees after her. Partly from the pain spreading through my body from the poison, but mostly


    from the life and house member I just failed to save.


    That''s my job. That''s what I''m meant to do.


    Now this family lost two of its members, a son and whoever was theirst line of defense in the house


    before they had to flee, and I could have stopped it.


    But I didn''t.


    The mother crawled closer to her mangled son but stopped when his sister followed. She ended up


    settling where she was, feet away from her baby boy, crying into the empty sky with her daughter


    clutched tightly to her chest.


    Her eyes met mine for a single moment and my heart broke further.


    My voice was caught in my throat as I chocked up under her gaze. There''s only one thing I can even


    think of saying.


    "I''m so sorry," I cried and shook my head. "I''m so, so sorry."


    The mother just continued sobbing into her daughter''s hair.


    I got another whiff of hybrids closing in and it made something click in my brain.


    I can''t just sit here and wallow in this pain any longer. I can''t let this happen again.


    I came here for a reason, and it was to find a way to distract the hybrids and give our troops a better


    chance of winning the war, so that no one will ever be hurt by them again.


    I forced myself off the ground and ignored the throbbing and unbearable pain, once again.


    I limped over to the small family with tears of sadness still streaming down my face, and cringed when


    the mother flinched as I touched her.


    "We have to get you two to a safe ce," I tried to tell her.


    She shook her head and refused to leave the body if her child.


    "Maria?" Someone yelled from behind me.


    I turned to see who. It was one of our house warriors, Ocean, I think his name was.


    "You''re hurt," he looked around at the messy scene and down at me, concerned.


    "Don''t worry about me. We need to get them somewhere safe," I gestured at the distraught woman and


    her daughter.


    "Of course," he nodded swiftly as he moved to help them up.


    He faced some resistance, but with the both of us we managed to sway her.


    Something dawned on me. "What are you doing all the way out here?" I asked.


    All capable warriors are preparing to fight.


    "Jason was getting worried that you hadn''t shown up at the front lines yet, so he sent me to find you,"


    he exined. "He didn''t wanna radio you because he didn''t want the sound to alert the hybrids of your


    location in case you were vulnerable."


    A good move on his part. I was surrounded by vulnerable people, therefore making me vulnerable too.


    I nodded.


    "We''ve gotta get you three to safety," he said, walking the mother and her child in a new direction.


    I shook my head. "I have a group waiting for me to help them slow these monsters down so you all


    have more time to prepare," I gestured at him.


    He sighed. "We do need more time. We''re still hoping allies to the west will respond to ourst minute


    call for help."


    I nodded along in acknowledgment.


    "But Maria, you need a doctor," he protested.


    "I''ll get a doctor once this fight is over."


    It was his turn to shake his head, "We both know that''s not realistic, and you''re no use to anyone weak


    from blood loss."


    I gave him the side eye for his boldness.


    I may not act like it half the time, but I do call the shots around here.


    "Ma''am," he added on cheekily.


    I rolled my eyes and sighed.


    He''s right.


    "Alright, but someone still needs to buy the front line time." I looked to him.


    He gave a swift nod, "If you give me the coordinates of where you left your group and run me down on


    the n, I''ll take care of it. There''s a barn I found that we''ve turned into a safe house sh clinic out of


    necessity. You three can go there."


    The idea of so many vulnerable people holed up somewhere like a barn concerned me, but you gotta


    do what you gotta do.


    I sighed. "Thank you," I told him.


    Instead of bothering with the coordinates, I just pointed to the building I left the group in. I broke down


    the crappy n and apologized to him for theck of detail.


    He told me he was a captain and that it was his job to refine crappy ns from higher up.


    I probably would have been more offended if it wasn''t true and we weren''t in the middle of battle.


    He gave me the coordinates of the barn and the three of us set out on our way there.


    I limped beside the broken pair, and tried to keep aforting arm around their backs without using


    them as a crutch.

 Chapter 81: 80 - I Love You

    Chapter 81: 80 - I Love You


    The barn wasn''t too far away so we made it without a hitch. We had to duck and cover a few times to


    avoid hybrids, they''ve started going through the residential areas and setting fires to lure us away from


    the front lines, but we made it out.


    I sighed when I could finally reach the barn door and get these two to safety. It''ll also be good to get


    these pesky cuts cleaned up.


    I opened the massive doors. The feeling of relief immediately drained from my body.


    So many soldiers injured from battle, some practically on their death bed.


    And this fight is just getting started.


    My mind started reeling out of control.


    How the h3ll are we supposed to do this on our own?


    Even with my house, Wolfie''s pack, and Abaddon''s housebined, we need reinforcements from the


    west. Abaddon''s forces have practically been wiped outpletely, and by the state of this ce


    alone, I can tell we''re gonna take heavy losses.


    If allies from the west don''t join us, they''ll have their own fight with the hybrids in no time, and it''ll be


    The Blood War all over again.


    I shook off my thoughts and helped the traumatized mother and daughter onto some hay cushioning


    the floor.


    I felt my talent gnawing at me more than it has been, so I looked up to see what''s going on.


    To my surprise, I found Brandon looking at me in rm.


    It makes sense that he''d be the one to transport them here, he has some medical training, but why is


    he looking at me like that?


    Dread filled my stomach.


    I frowned, "What''s going on?"


    I realized that everyone was looking at me in a mixture of regret and fear.


    I sniffed the air and caught something painfully familiar.


    After Brandon didn''t answer me and just shook his head, I stepped forward to confront him about


    what''s going on, but he met me in the middle.


    "No Maria, I''ll tell youter but right now we need to ¡ª"


    I finally recognized the smell.


    Desi.


    "Move," I shoved passed him frantically. My heart suddenly going a million miles a minute and my mind


    only on one thing.


    Blood.


    Tears sprung to my eyes.


    And poison.


    This can''t be happening.


    There was a group of people, one being a nurse, surrounding a small body.


    One that I now know is the little angel, Desi.


    I don''t believe it.


    The nurse looked up at me with sorrowful eyes and moved so I could see past her.


    NO!


    Sure enough, there she was. The sweetest, gentlest being known to man, with a dagger sticking out of


    her stomach, unconscious.


    Her veins now ck and bulging from the poison infecting her body.


    Areas of her skin around the knife appearing scorched and sensitive.


    I let out a sob and fell to my knees next to her.


    What the hell?


    "What happened?" I hollered, unable to contain myself.


    How could this even happen?


    "Her group was attacked, she fought to give the others time to run," the nurse whispered.


    I don''t believe it.


    I DON''T.


    How could life be allowed to be this unfair?


    "She distracted the hybrid long enough for the others to hide here."


    She''s 15 for crying out loud.


    She''s a child.


    "We gave her something to slow down the poison, but there''s nothing we can do to stop it."


    And now she''s DYING.


    Oh my goddess this is all my fault.


    "She saved a lot of people."


    This is all my fault.


    I''m so stupid.


    OH MY GODDESS.


    She''s dying because of me.


    Because of me.


    I never should have let her ¡ª


    "Maria?"


    I gasped at the fragile voice that came from below me. I''m used to Desi''s voice being quiet and unsure,


    but she''s always been full of life. I grasped onto her cold hand like it was my lifeline.


    I wish I was in this position, not her. She doesn''t deserve this. No one does, but ESPECIALLY not Desi.


    "Desi!" I called back.


    "Did you hear, Maria? I did it. I got everyone to safety like you asked," she croaked out with the


    smallest smile on her face.


    "Desi. . ."


    I wanted to scold her. I wanted to yell at her and tell her that she didn''t do as I said. I told her to live. I


    told her if anything happened to run. To escape. No matter what.


    And she didn''t do that. She stayed and fought and saved all those people, BUT NOW SHE''S DYING.


    She had to be the hero. She just had to.


    She couldn''t stop to think about herself just this once?


    I shouldn''t be surprised. . . and I''m not.


    That''s just who Desi is. A hero at heart. I wanted to tell her to take it back and live, no matter what.


    But that can''t happen. . .


    . . . No matter how angry I am at the world for taking her away from me, I can''t actually say that. I can''t


    take it out on her. There''s nothing either of us can do to change it now.


    No matter how much I wanna scream and yell and sob at the terrible turn of events, someone''s death


    bed is no ce for any of that.


    Desi deserves better than that.


    "Yeah, I did hear." My voice shook as I spoke and moved the hair from her face.


    I wanted to say more. I wanted tofort her, but the lump in my throat grew with every breath.


    The smile on her face diminished at myck of enthusiasm and there was silence.


    C''mon Maria. Say something. You''re running out of time. If you''re ever going to do something right in


    your life, now would be the time.


    "But I guess you were right. . . I wasn''t cut out for any of this stuff."


    My hanging head sprung up at that. What? No no no. Please don''t tell me you think that, Desi.


    "What? Not cut out to fight? Destiny, you saved all those people. You''re a hero," I cried as I caressed


    the hair on her head. "I just. . . I just. . ."


    Wish you didn''t have to die.


    I can''t say that. I need to try andfort her, this isn''t about me.


    "I always knew you''d do great things," I choked out, and that much was true. I knew that giant heart of


    hers would get her in trouble, but I also knew she would help a lot of people. And she did just that.


    The quiet smile appeared back on her face and a nearly imperceivableugh whispered from her lips.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I bet you could have done it without getting yourself killed."


    I shook my head. What nonsense. I''ve been stabbed like 5 times.


    The only reason I''m not dead is because of my past and what they did to me, and I had nothing to do


    with that.


    "Nah, even the best of warriors get battle wounds." I slowly lifted my shirt to show her the gash in my


    side. "I''m just impressed with how brave you were, Desi. You knew the risks, and you took them, and


    saved people." I tried to force my words to quit shaking and failed, but I need to say this. "I''m so proud


    of you."


    Her eyes started tearing up now. ". . . Really?"


    . . . Why does she sound so surprised? Does she not know I view her as a literal angel on earth?


    "Of course," I agreed frantically.


    There was a moment of silence.


    "Thanks," she smiled.


    ". . . Why wouldn''t I be proud of you?" I worried about her response.


    "I don''t know," her voice cracked. "You never trust me with big things and are always telling me to be


    careful. . . Treating me like a kid," she trailed off.


    YOU ARE A KID.


    YOU''RE FIFTEEN.


    YOU DESERVE TO LIVE HAPPILY PAST FIFTEEN.


    You deserve to live forever.


    "Can I tell you something silly?" I asked her.


    She nodded feebly.


    "A few years after my parents died. . . And I felt like I had no family other than Rose and Brandon, you


    came along for training. You were so young, and I could tell you were scared, but I could also tell you


    had a good heart, and that you wanted to make a difference. After a while, I started to view you as like


    a little sister," I chuckled fondly at the memories with tears in my eyes. "That''s why I was a little


    overprotective over the years. It''s not because I thought you were incapable. . . It''s actually the


    opposite. I just wanted to keep you safe. . . Sounds like I went a little overboard though."


    Desi''s eyes sparkled beneath me. "Really?" She asked again.


    "Really," I nodded, forcing a smile.


    There was a pause, I could tell she was looking for the words to say something.


    ". . . Well in that case, can I tell you something now?" She asked me, her voice bing weaker by


    the second.


    I quickly nodded and grasped on tighter to her hand. Ready to hold on to every word she says.


    . . . I have a feeling our time to talk ising to an end.


    The ckness of the poison is spreading fast.


    "I''ve always wanted to be like you. As strong as you, as smart as you, as good as you," she trailed off


    again.


    "Oh Desi," Iughed mixed with a cry.


    She''s so silly.


    "You''re already so much better than I''ll ever be. Look what you did today at fifteen," I told her. "You


    saved lives at the expense of your own. That''s the most selfless thing you could have done. You''re so


    much stronger than me, even at such a young age."


    "You were even younger when you first went into the field," she jumped to my own defense.


    I chuckled at the truthfulness of the statement, but also the cost. "And now I''m broken Desi. I''m


    untrusting, and violent, and sad, and not the same girl I used to be. . . Kids shouldn''t have to fight to be


    kids, Des. I wanted to shield you from that. To help you turn out better than me." I choked out augh


    again as the tears multiplied. "Turns out you did it all on your own. You managed to stay innocent and


    good and still be a hero. . . You''re amazing."


    She was crying a river now and coughing up a storm.


    Her lips being crested with the blood filling her mouth.


    I gripped her hand infinitely tighter. I can''t hold her tight enough.


    "Thank you. . ." She whispered so meekly I barely caught it.


    I let out yet another sob and nodded along to her words.


    "I. . ." I can tell she''s leaving. "I always saw you. . . as a big sister too. . ."


    I let out a gross sound of sorrow at the way I could feel the life leaving her body.


    "Love. . ." She trailed off, unable to talk anymore.


    Her grip loosened on my hand.


    "I love you too, Desi."


    Her body went limp, and I could tell I wasn''t kneeling next to the living anymore.


    "You were too good for this world"

 Chapter 82: 81 - Risks

    Chapter 82: 81 - Risks


    I kissed Desi''s hand with wet lips from all the tears that ran over them, and covered her head with the


    nket she was lying beneath.


    I sniffled.


    I thought I''d feel something.


    I felt so much just a few seconds ago, and now it''s all gone.


    All I feel is my skin prickling with goosebumps, and something growing in my chest, but my


    subconscious knows I can''t let it out right now.


    I''m sure it''s something adjacent to rage and sorrow mixed into an atomic bomb, but the numbness


    prevails.


    I''m sure my instincts will know better than I do when to unleash it on me. Hopefully it''s not at an


    inconvenient time.


    I stood up and could immediately tell my eyes were red and vibrant by the way everyone looked at me


    tensely. Like they were on edge or afraid to do the wrong thing.


    I don''t know if they''re right to be. I feel in control of my talent at the moment, but things like that have


    been known to change on a dime.


    At least I''m well fed.


    Or the werewolf blood that it smells like I''m drowning in would be a problem.


    I''ve also been surprisingly good at coping with the magnified heavy breathing shrouding me and the


    feeling of eyestched to my back like ws.


    I think standing over the corpse of what used to be like a little sister to me offered some rity for who


    the violence inside me should be directed towards.


    It''s not myself, not yet, and it''s not the people in this barn.


    It''s those monsters out there who did this to her.


    I looked to Brandon, who seemed to be the only one in the room that didn''t look like he wanted to sh*t


    himself at the mere sight of me. Makes sense, he''s the only one in here who''s seen me like this with his


    own eyes.


    Everyone else is probably just going based off terrible stories that are over exaggerated and


    embellished. Some were probably true too, though. Dramatic enough to make a good story without


    lying you''re way through it.


    Either way, I can''t bring myself to care. All I care about is. . .


    I don''t know what I care about.


    I need this all to end so I can figure it out.


    "Let''s get to the others," I said to Brandon. My heart felt like it had turned to stone. I could still feel the


    bomb ready to go off right beneath the surface and the hot tears stained to my face, but it''s a weird


    feeling, because I''m so cold. "Let''s end this."


    Brandon nodded with determination in his eyes.


    He gave Desi onest remorseful look, and I sent a quick prayer up to the moon goddess to keep her


    safe, and we were out of the barn.


    No one bothered to try and stop me to dress my wounds. Brandon just threw a first aid kit into the bag


    strapped to his back.


    "Stay safe everyone," I threw over my shoulder as I closed the door tight, somehow more somber than


    when I''d opened it.


    My mind immediately got to working.


    There''s already a n in motion, and it''s not even full proof. Barely based on a hunch.


    But I wanna kick it into gear and get it over with now.


    I''m angry.


    Actually, I''m numb.


    But I know I won''t be when the bomb in my chest explodes.


    Either way, I want to take action. Now.


    We sprinted to where we new Wolfie was, sticking to the sides of buildings and alleyways over the


    main roads to avoid unwanted attention.


    We obviously started running into more hybrids the closer we got to the front lines, but there were also


    more of our own warriors there to help.


    I''m so relieved to finally be around people who can handle themselves. I hate being the only line of


    defense.


    Also, now that my talent is activated and my reflexes and senses are heightened, the ying field is


    more level between me and the hybrids. That helped us to get to Wolfie as quick as possible.


    "Wolfie," I called when we finally reached him. I couldn''t help the slight relief in my voice, even in my


    numb state.


    He turned around with Happy by his side. Both of them are covered in dirt and blood. I can smell not all


    of it is theirs, though. My heart slowed the slightest bit at that knowledge. They''re okay.


    In bad shape, but okay.


    Just being able to see that Wolfie is alive with my own eyes after what just happened, felt like a weight


    lifted off my shoulders.


    It didn''t defuse the bomb in my chest, but it''s a mercy from the moon goddess nheless, and I''m


    grateful for it.


    "I have a new idea that will end this now. It''s a risk, but if it works, the casualties would be reduced by


    ten times."


    I waited with practically no patience to hear their reaction.


    "Anything that''ll get this over with sooner rather thanter," Happy nodded his head in agreement.


    The others didn''t disagree, so I just went on telling them the alternative n.


    They listened closely, the frowns on their faces growing by the second. Some in concentration, and


    others, *cough cough* Wolfie, in disapproval.


    "No way," he shook his head vehemently. "That''s way too risky, Maria."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "The n is already risky, Jason. This way, less people have to die," I tried to convince him, using his


    real name.


    "No. This way there''s a chance the hybrid king won''t even take the bait, and if he doesn''t, the whole


    n falls through," he persisted.


    I looked to Happy and Brandon for some support but found uncertain faces.


    "He''s got a point, Mari," Brandon frowned.


    "Yes, but if that happens, then we can just go back to the original n and everything will be just as


    risky and uncertain as we left it," they considered it for a second.


    "We don''t even know if he''s here," Happy pointed out.


    "He is if our theory is correct," I debated.


    "And if it isn''t?" He asked.


    "Then both ns will fail and we''re all screwed," I informed them of what they already knew.


    "Oh, right," Happy grimaced.


    "But he''s here, somewhere. I know it," I shook my head free of the doubts.


    I''ve felt that itch of dread in the back of my mind for a while now.


    It''s easy to distinguish now because it''s all that''s been able to work it''s way through the numbness.


    It''s him.


    The king of monsters.


    My talent is warning me of him. I know it.


    "How do you know for sure?" Wolfie spoke with his brows set in sharp concentration.


    "The same way I knew we were being followed in the woods," I told them.


    I watched the recognition of the memory pass over their faces.


    Then, Wolfie sighed. "I trust you," he told me.


    The simple words at a time like this impacted me in a way that almost made the bomb go off, but I


    steeled myself in time. I could only nod because any further action would jostle the sensitiveyer of


    rock that''s protecting my heart at the moment.


    Happy sighed too, "I guess I''m with him," he jabbed his thumb in Wolfie''s direction.


    I looked to Brandon to see if he agreed.


    He shrugged, "I''m always with you."


    Goddess, I love you Brandon.


    "Alright then, you two get into position. We''ll grab Rose and get this party started," I instructed surly.


    This ends tonight.

 Chapter 83: 82 - I Cant

    Chapter 83: 82 - I Can''t


    After we found Rose and trainer Marco, he and I drove to a hill near the west edge of the territory


    where it was deserted and quiet, while everyone else took their own ces.


    I spoke into the ear piece that lets memunicate with the others, "Check, check. Can everyone hear


    me? Over."


    I got all affirmative responses.


    On the hill we''ll have the high ground and a visual on anything that''s approaching before it has a visual


    on us.


    Not that visual means much to hybrids with their keen sense of hearing and smell, but it''s something.


    "Alright guys, now that thes are back online, you know the n" I grunted into the earpiece. "Draw


    the hybrid army to the hills on the west corner. We''ll use weapon number 5543 and this war will be


    finished in one battle. Over."


    If only there were actually a weapon that could do such a thing.


    "What about The King? Over." Rose questioned like we nned.


    "Does anybody have eyes on him? Over." I yed along.


    Everyone said no, as expected.


    "If anyone gets a visual on him call it in immediately. If he shows up here without his army the weapon


    is useless and we''re all screwed. Over." I tried my best to act panicked.


    There''s no way this is gonna work.


    "Are you sure it doesn''t work on him? Over," Happy interjected.


    "Yes. 5543 targets their hive mind. If the kinges and disconnects the sonic holocron arc reactor,"


    hopefully no hybrids are fans of space adventures from a gxy far far away or super hero hi-jinx, "the


    jig is up. Over."


    "Got it. Drawing front lines towards West Hills now, over." Wolfie responded with one of the first true


    statements this entire conversation.


    . . . Hopefully this was enough to convince the Hybrid King not to take the risk of leading his troops


    here.


    Silence followed over the earpieces but I could still hear the battle going on in the distance.


    I guess this is as good a time as any to see if they really do have hive mind.


    "Our forces are drawing back there but they''re not following, Maria. Over," Wolfie told the group.


    Marco and I looked at each other.


    Oh my goddess.


    For once the hybrids'' ability to listen in to radio conversations is going to be to their detriment.


    "What?" I couldn''t keep the excitement out of my voice, though I''m sure it could easily be confused with


    panic.


    I can''t believe this is actually about to work.


    I''m gonna kill this b*tch for everything he''s done.


    I''m not excited about it.


    I don''t get excited about killing things.


    But after all the death he''s caused, after my parents, after Desi. . . I''m certainly not going to feel bad


    about it.


    "They''re not following to the hills. Over," Wolfie repeated.


    Good.


    "Try harder. Over," I demanded, which actually meant get back here for backup, but only we know that.


    Suddenly the world got a little quieter.


    The birds in the forest stopped flying, the crickets weren''t chirping, and the rodents had taken shelter


    underground.


    Even the wind blowing through the trees seems to have been scared off.


    I slowly turned to the forest behind the hill. Marco, one of the best warriors I''ve met, the one who taught


    me and my friends everything, followed.


    We were scared.


    We knew this would happen. This is what we wanted.


    But I could still feel my own fear crawling up my spine and into my throat to suffocate me.


    The numbness that had taken hold of me after watching Desi die was gone in an instant, like it was


    never there. It gave me the strength to climb up this hill, and the rage I felt towards him for killing my


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    parents and cousin gave me the courage to wait for him. But now that he is here, all that is left is the


    utter terror from my nightmares. I don''t have to worry about finding the courage to stay here because


    I''m hopelessly paralyzed in my ce.


    I don''t know how good I am at hiding the dread, but Marco is doing fine. The only thing tipping me off to


    his fear being the uncertainty behind his usually confident gaze.


    Then his figure emerged from the tree line miles away.


    And suddenly I have tunnel vision.


    All I see is him.


    Marco is gone. . . I''m alone. . . With him.


    I don''t even feel the pain from holding my breath too long.


    All I feel is fear.


    I can''t even think about running, or fighting, or breathing.


    I''ve just never wanted the world the open up and swallow me whole more than I do in this moment.


    Within a second he was on the hill with us.


    And I realized this moment already topped thest one.


    "Hello."


    Kill me.


    Just end it. I can''t do this. I can''t.


    His voice is a disturbing mix of animal and human.


    Almost like Wolfie''s gets when his wolf speaks through him only if he was possessed by evil incarnate.


    I almost jumped out of my skin when I felt someone with sharp ws put their hands on me.


    But it was only Marco in attack mode grasping my hand.


    I hadn''t even noticed, how could I when my brain is consumed by terror, that my own ws were out


    and they were digging into my own arms making long, ugly scratches.


    I heard Marco talking, but I couldn''t tell you what he said if you paid me.


    "You look familiar. And you obviously know me."


    Why must you y with your food? Just get it over with, please.


    After I didn''t respond, he tilted his head in a way that reminded me of Desi.


    If Desi came back from the dead as a zombie possessed by a demon who was tilting their head


    curiously at their next meal.


    "I humored your little trick. I''m here. What now little girl? I don''t have time for many more games."


    I didn''t feel myself wing at my skin, but I did feel the tears fall.


    I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t I


    can''t I can''t I can''t I can''t.


    The sun started to set behind the king of monsters.


    With my heightened senses, it made it look like there was an all consuming red fire balling to take


    us all to h3ll, surrounding his dark figure.


    You''d think with the scars, white sinister eyes, and murderous fangs hidden by the shadow he''d look


    less monstrous.


    On the contrary. His hulking figure and unnatural muscture framed by the fireball opening up behind


    him, just makes him look like a demon emerging from a portal to h3lle to punish me for getting so


    many good people killed.


    "Y''know what. . . I do remember you."


    My lungs are starting to burn, but maybe if I hold my breath long enough I''ll drop dead.


    "You''re the little pure blood girl we kidnapped from House Crimson."


    Every time he speaks my world shatters just a little bit more.


    "I have to thank you. You really helped my n refine our torture and poison techniques."


    I can feel the burn coursing through my veins at the mention of such things.


    It makes me start scratching again. I need to rip any needles out.


    "Unfortunately I can''t give you a quick and painless death, despite how much you helped us. You and


    your mate are mixed species after all. That''s too convenient not to take advantage of."


    No thoughts fill my brain, just screaming. The screaming that I would be doing if my throat wasn''t dry


    as a desert.


    But the mention of my mate kept me from going off the edge.


    If I''m not already there yet.


    "No," I croaked in a whisper.


    This surprised even myself, I thought I was paralyzed.


    He quirked an amused eyebrow and smiled one of the most terrifying smiles I''ve everid eyes on in


    my terrifying life. His fangs bared and ready to rip out my throat.


    "No?" He repeated, amused.


    I shook my head rapidly to repeat my point because my vocal cords are locked up again.


    A throaty disgusting noise came out of his toothy mouth that I can only assume was a chuckle.


    "And what are you going to do about it, child?"


    "I-I''ll stop you," I stuttered, not even believing myself for a second.


    And neither did he.


    He let out another throatyugh.


    "And how are you going to do that?"


    My eyes burned, wanting so badly to release more tears. I don''t know how.


    "That''s what I thought," he grinned maliciously. "Juste nicely and help me get your little boyfriend


    out from hiding and I''ll kill your friend quickly."


    Even when my brain is out ofmission I know none of that is an option.


    I scraped up every ounce of strength that the fear hadn''t paralyzed and forced it behind my eyes. For a


    split second I looked at him with something other than fear.


    Alongside the fear was refusal to submit to such a fate.


    I would have liked if he got angry. If he screamed and yelled and threatened me like other alphas and


    masters do when people refuse to submit to them. I wanted him to seem normal.


    More like a man instead of an immortal demon.


    But that didn''t happen.


    He just sighed and reached for the whip attached to his hip. His weapon of choice for as as long as I


    can remember.


    The sight of it made me revert back to the scared little girl I used to be.


    I haven''t felt this vulnerable outside of a nightmare since thest time I saw it.


    He unraveled it with a jerk of his arm and it came cracking onto the ground next to him.


    The sound and sight made me jump sky high made me wanna vomit.


    I can''t do this.


    I just want this to end.


    "I suppose I''ll start with your friend."


    Wait what?


    He threw the whip forward, and like it had a mind of its own, it curled upward then slung down and


    wrapped around Marco''s ankle.


    Instead of being dragged down into The Hybrid King''s murderous clutches, he spun himself around in


    the air like the ninja he is and released himself from the monster''s hold. Marconded on his back but


    hiked himself straight back up to his feet.


    He sprung back up ready to fight.


    I''m still too busy holding back the vomit from the nausea twisting my stomach into knots.


    "Maria, you need to snap out of it now!" Marco snapped at me. "He''ll make quick work of me if I have to


    fight him alone."


    The whip came down again, but Marco evaded it expertly.


    . . . Mostly.


    I can tell by his sneer when the probably poison tainted whip grazes him.


    Please don''t die.


    Not you too.


    His pain filled yell shot a lightning bolt through me.


    That one got him good.


    Why can''t anyone elsee to the rescue?


    His evasions got slower and The King got his ws into the mix.


    The others are waiting in the forest for us to weaken him. Why did we have to go first? Why can''t they


    save the day?


    The n was if things started going too south not to get involved.


    Why did we do this to ourselves?


    Why did I do this to us?


    In the blink of an eye, Marco was suddenly a foot off the ground being suspended by his neck in The


    King''s wed hand.


    The sight shot a second bolt of lightning through me, thawing the ice that had me frozen to my spot.


    I yelled and prepared to lunge forward.


    Lunge forward to do what? I have no idea. I figured I''d figure it out on the way.


    A knife came hurtling out of the woods towards the Hybrid King''s head, pausing my actions.


    Of course, he caught it.


    He turned his menacing stare towards the source.


    "Looks like I weeded out your little boyfriend."


    "Think again you f*cking @sshole."


    Even in my terrified, zombie like state, I know how to use a distraction to my advantage.


    And I will.

 Chapter 84: 83 - I Have To

    Chapter 84: 83 - I Have To


    Like I was on autopilot, I pulled the poisoned knife from my waistband and sliced it through the Hybrid


    King''s arm.


    It hardly broke the skin, but that''s not the point.


    I sliced the knife across his arm to losen his grip, then grabbed onto Marco and mmed my foot into


    The King''s chest. Thebination of it all gave me enough momentum and strength to pry Marco from


    his iron grip so we both fell to the ground.


    I scrambled onto my back so I could have eyes on the enemy, but the second I saw his towering frame


    standing over me with the whip clutched in his sadistic hands, I was a defenseless dear in the


    headlights all over again.


    He smirked evilly.


    Oh goddess.


    "Come on Maria! Now is not the time to freeze!" Trainer Marco growled while grabbing me under my


    arms and forcing me to my feet.


    By this time Rose was up the hill andposing herself to fight, and, as to be expected, Brandon


    came sprinting out of the forest after her.


    I nced around at the people counting on me to get my sh*t together.


    And realized how dumb they were for doing that and how terrible of a person I am for tricking them into


    it.


    All I can do is stand, stare, and be afraid.


    Why did I think I could do this?


    How could I forget how broken I am?


    The three of them started to engage The Hybrid King, keeping him semi upied.


    It still looks like he''s just ying with his food from where I''m standing.


    I wonder if it looks that way from where Desi is looking down on us too. . .


    Or my parents. . .


    I wonder if they already know how this fight is going to end.


    The smell of new blood spilling filled the air.


    Now''s clearly not the time to be wondering things about the after life, but I can''t force my mind back into


    the present like I sometimes can.


    . . . Or maybe this is the perfect time to wonder about the afterlife.


    Either way my emotions won''t turn off.


    So there''s nothing I can do about the thoughts.


    How unfortunate.


    I thought I trained myself so well in how to control them, but now the fear is forming in my stomach,


    crawling up my spine, and slithering around my throat like a vice, and I can''t do a single thing about it.


    I can''t pinpoint where to intercept it, it''s too overwhelming, too all epassing.


    Then two more bodies emerged from the forest.


    One of which made me momentarily feel something other than fear when I sensed his presence.


    But then the sharp sting of a whip shed across my face, leaving fire in its wake.


    That mixed with concern for Wolfie brought me out of my jumbled thoughts enough to notice Brandon,


    Rose, and Marco struggling to stand from their nearly defeated positions.


    The Monster didn''t pay any mind to them though, he just leered at me, a look of utter disgust on his


    face.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me," he spat.


    "I came here looking for a challenge. A Mistress.


    And I got you.


    How disappointing.


    Maybe you and your little boy toy aren''t even worth breeding."


    I felt the bile rise in my mouth at the mere mention of that word.


    "Your parents were strong.


    I wanted to end their legacy tonight with you.


    But turns out their powerful legacy really did die with them years ago.


    How anticlimactic."


    What he said didn''t have time to have an impact on me because suddenly, I saw my parents.


    Not in heaven with the moon goddess and all the other good people that have been lost, like I


    sometimes imagine when I have nothing else to think about. Or alive and well from a fond memory from


    when I was younger.


    The parents I see now aren''t like that. Now they''re what I see in my nightmares.


    As I see them now, they''re alive, but not well. They''re fighting, and they''re nowhere close to winning.


    In fact, losing is an understatement.


    They''re being destroyed, right before my eyes.


    Piece by piece, they''re torn apart, and there''s nothing I can do to stop it.


    So much blood pouring from them, so much exhaustion on their faces.


    They still push on though.


    They still fight for what''s right.


    For what they believe in.


    For what they love.


    . . . For me.


    I gaze on as my heroes do what heroes do.


    And give their everything to save the day.


    To save my day.


    As quickly as their precious faces came, they were reced by new ones.


    I saw Rose get up after every sh and drive on.


    I saw Brandon wipe the blood off his face and run straight back into the line of fire, head first.


    I saw Happy and Marco, people who truly have every reason to hate each other, work together to


    defeat the threat that none of us can survive alone.


    Then I saw Wolfie. The person who''s going to make sure that if we make it through this alive, I won''t


    have to face the rest of the threats in life alone.


    And I intend to take full advantage of that silent promise by living through this.


    Desi didn''t die for nothing.


    And my parents'' legacy is still alive and well.


    Now it''s just time to prove it.


    Not because I think it''s possible, but because I have to.


    I felt the terror''s hold on my airway losen. The knots in my stomach didn''t stop tightening, but the way it


    felt like electricity shooting through my muscles, reinvigorating my previously paralyzed form, told me


    my eyes are red.


    Crimson red.


    I stood up, feeling strong.


    Something I''ve never ever felt in the presence of this beast.


    He chuckled at my change of demeanor.


    Little does he know, it''s not only my demeanor that''s changed. It''s everything.


    "Littlete, don''t you think?" He gestured at my battered friends.


    Guilt bit at my heart, only encouraging the new primal vigor I had growing inside me to end this war


    once and for all.


    "Betterte than never."


    And I pounced.


    With speed I''ve only utilized while in blood lust, I attacked with my knife aiming straight for his throat.


    He easily caught my arm and tried to break it in two, but I used one leg to push off his chest and the


    other to push off the ground and flipped out of the hold.


    Next, I spun around his back in a maneuver Marco taught me that I never thought I''d be able to master.


    Must be the talent driving, I probably won''t be able to do it by tomorrow morning.


    Even The King looked slightly caught off guard by the sudden burst of raw force when I mmed my


    forearm down onto his neck and sliced the knife through the skin on his back, making sure to break the


    skin.


    He whipped around. The anger growing in his eyes at the sudden challenge.


    He threw the whip out and it caught me around the wrist, but I threw myself into an Ariel and used the


    momentum to drive my fist into his face.


    He caught my wrist and reciprocated the favor, only I wasn''t quick enough to block it, so the force of the


    collision had me crashing to the ground and nearly flung me off the hillpletely.


    I sprung back up, ignoring the instant tears that leaked from my eyes triggered by getting hit in the


    nose.


    The inability to move my face not a concern at the moment.


    "That''s what I''m talking about," Marco grumbled.


    I nced around to find approving faces mixed with smirks of revenge and sighs of relief.


    Wolfie gave me a quick nod of acknowledgement and it felt like I got bumped up another level.


    The Hybrid King collected himself after realizing he''ll need to be focused to take on all of us.


    I watched his expression go from hatred to cool and calcted.


    I felt the hairs on the back of my neck raise as my instincts warned me of something.


    I sprung into motion, not even sure of what I''m preventing yet, but I found out pretty quickly.


    His whip wrapped itself around Wolfie''s neck with a flick of the wrist, and he pulled my mate in, ws


    out, ready to do serious damage.


    Oh.


    The bomb.


    I forgot about that.


    At the sight of Wolfie in danger, it triggered the biggest burst of lethal vitality in my heart I''ve ever felt.


    The bombbusted in what felt like a painful tear through my soul, and I felt the wave of rage,


    sorrow, conviction, confusion, hatred, primal instincts, regret, fear, and sheer power run through my


    chest and to the rest of my body like a fire was set in a dry forest.


    My fingertips buzzed with the need to release the pent up cacophony of potential energy within me.


    Without a second thought at all, I charged The Monster and shoved his own warrior''s de into his


    chest, tackling him to the ground.


    I pulled the knife from his chest with a twist and a wrench, feeling the blood stter on my face.


    He moved to retaliate, but I had already leapt off him to a safe distance.


    With Wolfie free after he untangled himself, my mate threw the whip off the side of the hill and moved


    to create a line of defense in front of the path to it with Brandon and Happy.


    The Hybrid King hid his rage well, but with one look at Rose I could tell he was fuming that his favorite


    weapon was no longer a convenient choice.


    Though, it never was that convenient, was it? He just uses it to show off how capable he is of violence,


    because he can.


    He unholstered two knives and held them at the ready, then fought with them expertly.


    The deadly des moving so skillfully they''re barely visible to even my heightened gaze.


    The first time Happy got cut with it my heart stopped as I waited for his veins to turn ck and for him


    to drop unconscious or immobile and endure a slow and painful death. I watched him hold his breath in


    anticipation of the same thing.


    But that didn''t happen.


    His skin didn''t sizzle, and his muscles didn''t seize.


    The knives aren''t poisoned.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    For the first time I saw The Hybrid King as something other than an unbeatable supernatural force.


    Others got cut and the same thing followed.


    I saw him as a fool.


    Two regr old knives can only do so much against a group of six highly trained warriors after all, no


    matter how skilled and powerful the wielder is.


    To his credit, he''s not dead yet, not even close.


    And we''re covered in cuts and gashes and breaks that will take an eternity to heal, supernatural


    healing or not.


    But we''re making progress.


    And we will end this fight on top.

 Chapter 85: 84 - Friends With Heroes

    Chapter 85: 84 - Friends With Heroes


    I can tell we''re wearing him down.


    I know that because he pulled out new daggers, but these were different.


    They''re curved, almost hook like, and ck and shiny. Glistening with their deadly poison overcoat.


    They were attached to him withces up his arms so his hands and ws were still useful.


    My heightened vision zeroed in on the new, especially deadly weapons, and they red back.


    My fangs grew even further out of my gums instinctually, as my senses registered the new threat.


    "Get back!" I told the group. "They''re poisoned. If you get one cut you''re dead."


    They all held their ground, poised to attack.


    Stupid idiots.


    Why do I make friends with heroes? They always pull sh*t like this.


    I''m aware I''m a hypocrite. You don''t have to tell me. Just let mein.


    They kept fighting, Wolfie and happy changing into their wolf forms to try a new angle. I tried to take the


    brunt of the attacks because of my tolerance to the poison.


    About time I make up for totally freezing and being useless for the first half of the fight.


    It became less of a fight and more of everyone dancing around the des to avoid imminent death.


    Which I would definitely prefer.


    I, on the other hand, got a little more ballsy with my advances.


    The more danger thates near my friends, the more the fire that the bomb left inside me res.


    My talent became less of a warning instinct in the back of my head to stay away from the threat, and


    more of a gnawing need to attack and extinguish the threat from existence.


    My morals are out the window as I sliced his warrior''s knife across his stomach while he was distracted


    with stopping Marco from pulling out a gun.


    He was sessful, but One hand flew to the bleeding wound while his other one shot out return the


    favor.


    He''s getting frantic.


    I grabbed his arm before he could make contact and used his momentum to flip him on his back. In a


    frenzy myself, I re-gripped the knife and tried to stab it into his eye.


    Preferably multiple times.


    But that didn''t happen.


    He reached one arm up to stop the murder weapon from piercing his eye.


    Buzz kill.


    And the other shot out towards my neck to tear me off of himself, but I sunk my teeth into the flesh of


    his hand before he could reach me.


    I crunched my jaw down hard until I heard the bones in his hand crack under my fangs.


    He roared, and his grip on my stabbing hand loosened.


    Big mistake.


    Not as big as attacking my friends, but it opened me up to shove it down further.


    I missed his eye, but I managed to cut through the skin on his cheek.


    I watched the blood leak out like dark sludge. My gums pulsed with the impulse to feed now that I get to


    see it so up close and personal.


    Not because I''m hungry, but because I want to feed from my enemy. To take something from him and


    use it for my own good.


    Well. . . I don''t want that. It''s what the monster that gets awakened when my talentpletely takes


    over wants.


    I held back though, knowing his blood would taste absolutely atrocious.


    The way his skin reddened and started to blister around the gash gave even more reason to hold back.


    He''s not even immune to his own poison. Resistant, but not immune. This is the first time I''ve seen the


    damage this knife has done without it being covered by his clothes.


    So he really isn''t indestructible. . . He can be beaten.


    He wasn''t very happy about my new revtion. He ripped his hand from my fangs and wrapped it


    around my neck. We flipped around violently, so he was on top, and his ws dug into my throat.


    I screamed and thrashed around, but a giant dark blur shed in front of me and the weight of The


    Hybrid King disappeared.


    I choked when I tried to suck in too much air at once, but still had it in me to panic when I realized


    Wolfie was the one that tackled the monster off me.


    I forced myself up and raced after them.


    Happy followed, but The Hybrid King grabbed him by the arm he swung at him with and threw him off


    the edge of the hill.


    I watched him tumble down the rocky decline with wide, red eyes, but Jason''s ¡ª or Mki''s? ¡ª cries


    stole my attention.


    I nced over just in time to find Wolfie''s mouth mping shut around The Hybrid King''s arm. Wolfie


    shook his head back and forth, thrashing The Hybrid King around violently.


    I felt pride, and almost let myself feel relief at the sight.


    But then I saw the ck knife slice across Wolfie''s stomach.


    There''s no more bomb left to go off. There''s no more violent fire stored away that''s not already


    coursing through my veins. There''s no new violent instinct left toe alive and give me more


    motivation.


    So there was no time wasted in waiting for and processing all of that.


    Wolfie shifted back into human form with his weird magical shorts still on, and I ran over to him as The


    Hybrid King shifted into his own ugly @ss animal state.


    The others cut the knives from his legs while he didn''t have hands and held him off, while I fussed over


    Wolfie.


    He tried to sit up and reach for my face to caress and probably say some sappy sh*t, but we don''t have


    time for that stuff.


    I was toote for Desi.


    And I don''t even know if this will work, or what it will do to me.


    But I''ll be d@mned if I don''t try.


    I held him down and squeezed his shoulder tight. Partially tofort him, but also to calm myself.


    This is going to work.


    It has to.


    I bent down without any exnation, there''s no time for that.


    I sunk my fangs into the formerly soft skin of his stomach, where the torn skin is surrounded by angry


    red blisters and the beginnings of ck veins. I don''t know if I needed to, but this is the only way I know


    He yelled out profanities and struggled in my grip, but I held on.


    I''m sorry I''m hurting you, but I can''t let you die.


    I''ve never sucked venom or poison from a person, but I have sucked blood.


    Hopefully it''s simr enough.


    The poison mixed with his blood hit my tongue, and actually managed to ruin the irresistible taste of my


    mate''s blood.


    Thank the goddess. Now I don''t have to worry about starting and not being able to stop.


    I sucked more poisoned blood from his wound and was instantly reassured further not being able to


    stop is not going to be a problem.


    My tongue and gums started to burn, and the taste of my own blood started to fill my mouth.


    I released his wound and spit out the painful and foul contents of my mouth, but then went right back to


    work. I only caught a glimpse of what I had in my mouth, but it was ck and reminded me of liquid


    death.


    Fitting for what''s caused the destruction of so many, I suppose.


    Despite the burning and searing I feel, all I can think about is keeping this up.


    I have to keep going.


    He has to live.


    I hate to say it, but every time he curses, screams, or winces in pain, a spark of joy runs through me.


    It''s a sign that he''s alive. It''s a sign that I haven''t lost him yet.


    I drained as much tainted blood from his wound as I could, then spit.


    Again and again and again and again.


    Screw you hybrids.


    One slice of a knife resulted in I don''t know how many pints of infected blood.


    But then, at one point, the blood started tasting like blood.


    I could feel smoother and smoother liquid run over the open sours in my mouth.


    I nearly cried out of joy.


    There''s the heavenly taste I''ve had before. There''s the life I knew was still in him.


    I tore myself off him before I could get carried away.


    He looked at me panting with nothing but love in his eyes.


    There was also shock and remnants of the terror thates with impending death, but mostly love.


    He held the side of my face with the hand that wasn''t helping support himself in a semi-upright position.


    "I love you." He said what we were both thinking.


    I smiled. "I love you too."


    "If you two start making out right now I''ll let this hybrid @sshole have you, I swear to the goddess


    above."


    I rolled my eyes at herment and shook my head vehemently.


    We WERE NOT about to make out.


    My mouth is a bloody, disgusting, painful mess. He''s lucky he got a smile and gurgled ''I love you'' out of


    it.


    "Sure you weren''t," Brandon grumbled in response to my head shake while dodging The Hybrid King''s


    fangs.


    I sighed and got to my feet, but not before swiping the hair out of Wolfie''s face and nting a chaste


    bloody kiss on his lips.


    I stood with the group surrounding the king.


    At the sight of me he seemed to do a double take.


    His giant wolf head whipped to find Wolfie less dead than he intended.


    That''s right. You failed.


    His nostrils red as he growled his rage over his failure to kill my mate like he intended. His failure to


    kill any of us, really.


    After that, I actually witnessed The Hybrid King shift his foot backwards. Away from us.


    . . . He''s going to run.


    He''s going to retreat.


    Before any of that though, he ripped open a pouch held by a string around his wolf''s waist with his


    teeth.


    He turned back to us and roared. His fangs now dripping with the poison he''s used to kill the people I


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    love.


    The dark color of the poison mixed with his own blood. The new, mixed, substance now slid down his


    teeth and out the corners of his mouth grotesquely.


    The Hybrid King''s wolf gave onest resounding growl before he took off in the direction of our pack.


    I instantly knew what he nned to do.


    He ns to masacre as many people as possible with his new ivory weapons.


    And there''s no way in h3ll I''m letting that happen.


    This ends now.

 Chapter 86: 85 - The End Of Him

    Chapter 86: 85 - The End Of Him


    I''m no hunter.


    Even when ites to animals, I''m not fond of having to chase my pray. It gives me too many


    opportunities to feel guilty about taking a life and just decide to go get something from a store that


    somebody else has killed for me instead.


    But when The Hybrid King took off towards our people with deadly poison leaking from his already


    lethal fangs.


    I had no trouble sprinting after him and giving chase.


    And when I catch him. . .


    It''ll be the end of him.


    Before I caught up, I made sure nobody was following. I''m not letting any of them get hurt like Wolfie


    did.


    By the time I''d get the poison removed from them, The Hybrid King would already have made it to the


    first hideout.


    I don''t have to worry about that though, because the others areing, just keeping a safe distance


    behind me.


    Thank the goddess.


    I''ll try and make this quick.


    I felt less remorse for The Hybrid King as I jumped onto his back and dug my ws into his nks than


    I do for the cow when I bite into a juicy hamburger.


    I dug my feet into the ground to slow him down and let my ws drag through his skin.


    He gave a resounding growl as he slid to a halt and tried to snap at my arms with his powerful jaws.


    I wasn''t having any of it.


    I grabbed his lower leg and put all the force in me into kicking it in half.


    After hearing the bone crack and The Hybrid King howl, I jumped up before he could retaliate and


    The impact made him bend his front legs as he tried to shake me off, but I just wrapped may arms


    around his neck in a bear hug and sunk my talons into his cheeks.


    I meant it when I said that this ends now.


    He tried to shift so I''d lose my grip, but that was the dumbest thing he could have done.


    For the second he used to shift into his vampire form expertly, he was defenseless.


    Using my new found indifference, created by the bomb that he triggered and my talent making a perfect


    storm. . .


    I sunk my fangs into the side of his neck. And at the same time that I yanked all the veins and


    ligaments in my mouth out, I tore more skin with my ws, pushed against his shifting body with my


    feet and ended him.


    I tore his head off and threw it across the field.


    I heard the running footsteps of my friendse to a halt.


    "You did it," I heard Marco whisper.


    "He''s dead!" Brandon breathed.


    "Holy crap we''re alive!" Rose hollered and jumped into Brandon''s arms.


    . . . The effects of the bomb are wearing thin now. . .


    I was so high on adrenaline just a few seconds ago. . . Now I can''t even think about celebrating for a


    second.


    Crazy how things like that happen, huh?


    All I can do isy here and stare up at the sky.


    I''d recognize the weight of the world crashing back down on me from anywhere.


    I sank down into the hole created by the explosion. Deeper.


    Deeper. . .


    Deep ¡ª


    "Maria!" Jason was dropped next to me by a panting Happy.


    He didn''t say anything.


    He just dove on top of me and clutched me close to him.


    I gasped in pain after my mate embraced me like this.


    Not in physical pain, that hasn''t processed yet.


    In all the pain I said was forter. I felt it.


    "I''ve got you, love."


    And I kept sinking.


    But he held me while I did.


    We both know I''m going to be sinking for a while, but he still clutched me like he never wanted to be


    away from me.


    And it made the pitch ckness of the hole a little less intimidating.


    Everyone stood in exhausted, shocked, mournful, and grieving silence.


    The silence was all those things. . .


    But it was also victorious.


    Because I can hear the allied houses and packs arriving.


    And we''ve won.


    After their king''s death, the rest of the hybrid army started running around like chickens with their heads


    cut off.


    They were equally as violent and strong, but they made mistakes, and made decisions that were dumb


    as rocks. So it wasn''t difficult after they were heavily out numbered to wipe them out.


    I guess we were right about The Hybrid King being all the brains behind the brawn.


    Now it''s still undecided if the affected houses and packs of both the first Blood War and the Blood War:


    The Sequel (we''re still working out the name) should go out and hunt any remaining hybrids.


    House Crimson or Silver Moon Pack won''t be taking any part in genocide, but I''ll still be asked to be


    involved in the conversation.


    I still have no idea what my stance is on the whole thing yet. I want to wait until I have more of a grip on


    my emotions to think about it. I still feel like I''m watching the world go on from the bottom of a hole, no


    use trying to form an opinion from here.


    But a ceremonymemorating all those pack and house members lost before their individual funerals


    over theing weeks is not a time to think about hybrids. It''s a time to think about them.


    "I''d once again like to thank all the heroes we''rememorating today. My condolences goes out to


    their families. . . Your friends, children, siblings, cousins, grandparents, or parents were the bravest


    among us. It''s up to us now to live on with them in our hearts like I know we will. . . I promise their


    sacrifice will be fruitful. We will live on with the life they would have wanted for us and have died for us


    to have. That''s how we can honor them best. . . By thriving. Thank you" I stepped down after getting


    out thest few sentences of my speech. The sores in my mouth from helping Wolfie healed just in time


    to give it tonight.


    Wolfie already gave his speech addressing his pack, so I don''t feel bad about ruining his suit with my


    tear stains after I ran off the podium and into his arms. He stumbled back a bit, still weakened from the


    trace amounts of poison I failed to get out, even a month and a halfter. He''s doing better though.


    ording to Doc he''ll be back to normal in no time.


    I tried not to get choked up while I was speaking but we all knew that wasn''t going to happen. I''m just


    d I didn''t break down into sobs and not be able to get a word out.


    After the speeches, everyone started mulling around to the different stations we had set up. Every six


    feet or so there was a small table set up with a picture of the departed and a little blurb about them that


    their families prepared beside it. Finally a small space to ce flowers.


    Wolfie and I carried boxes with 156 roses each so we could ce one at each station.


    We stopped and cried at a lot. Sometimes it''d be over someone I''d never seen in my life that Wolfie


    was close to, and others it''d be the other way around. But we both clung to each other during each of


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    them and cried.


    Sometimes we ced a rose onto a mountain of other flowers, and others ours was the only one, but


    we hit every setup.


    When Wolfie reached to ce a red rose on Captain @sshole''s station though, I blocked his path. He


    paused for a second to see if I would change my mind but after a head shake from me, we moved on,


    no questions asked.


    I love this man.


    We got all the way through 311 stations and reached thest one, number 312.


    I read the name on top of the picture.


    ''Destiny Zummers''


    We stood in silence for a bit with only two roses left in my box.


    Wolfie turned to look at me. "Do you need a minute? Or do you want me to stay?"


    I breathed a shaky breath to find my voice. "If I take a minute? Will you be okay on your own?" I looked


    up at him.


    "Take all the time you need," is the only answer he gave before he kissed me on the forehead and went


    tofort another grieving family from his pack.


    I looked at Desi, then at the two roses in my box.


    I ditched the box and pulled out the pink and white one that were left. The only pink and white ones in


    the boxes.


    I stared at them, then at Desi.


    Then I turned around and went straight to Captain @sshole''s station.


    Or as he''s better know as, Captain Talley.


    I looked at his picture, he wasn''t smiling, he only did that when babies cried, but he looked proud.


    Dare I say, happy.


    Proud to be in uniform.


    Happy to risk his life so other people didn''t have to.


    I looked around to see if anyone was around. Not many people were still there because Wolfie and I''s


    visitation to every station took quite some time.


    But that''s why I wasfortable saying out loud, "Anyone like that deserves my respect."


    Obviously there was no response. It threw me for a loop though, to speak to the man who never shuts


    up, with aplement too, and get no snide remark or arroganteback in return.


    But he''s dead now, so I guess it makes sense.


    "We sure did but heads a lot didn''t we?" I told him.


    "I always felt like you hated me. And you probably felt the same. . ."


    "I can''t imagine either of us were too far from the truth," I snorted.


    ". . . It''s kinda crazy we both probably just wanted what was best for each other. . . What was best for


    the house."


    "You wanted to keep me on my toes and give the house the best leader it could have. . . And I wanted


    to convince you to adopt a personality that wouldn''t make people wanna punch you in the face so


    often."


    Silence.


    I kept making the mistake of waiting for a response.


    It just made the silence cut a little deeper.


    "So!" I said abruptly. "In honor of keeping the tradition of annoying the crap out of you alive, I saved the


    only pink rose for you. Because hate isn''t the opposite of love, indifference is, and I know you hate


    pink." So I set the pink rose down beside the only other flower there.


    Then I picked it back up.


    "Of course maybe now would be a good time to make amends, Y''know? Because you never liked me


    in life, maybe I could give you the white rose just to make up for it now? I''m sure Desi wouldn''t mind the


    pink rose. Her favorite color was blue but she was just so young and innocent, I thought white would be


    perfect. But if you want white I''m sure she wouldn''t mind pink ¡ª"


    "Maria dear."


    "Ah!" Someone startled me out of my rambling. "Mrs. Zummers," I gasped in surprise and


    embarrassment.


    There was a brief silence as Desi''s mother analyzed the situation.


    "Is that for him, Dear?" She asked me gently.


    I held up both roses and had the same dilemma all over again in my head.


    "I think you should give him the pink one. Add some color to his station," she advised, filling me with so


    much relief.


    I looked at the lonely yellow daffodil and nodded. "That would brighten it up a bit, wouldn''t it?" and I


    threw the rose on the table and immediately took a huge step away so I couldn''t second guess the


    decision.


    She smiled at me and looked down at the single flower left in my hand.


    I spun it around and yed with it between my fingers.


    We both know who this is intended for.


    Her smile bes sad as she reaches her hand out for me. I take it with hesitation. I''m not even


    family, I feel like I''m intruding.


    But she wordlessly and smoothly leads me over to her daughter''s table.


    I look down at her picture and the tears start.


    As I ced down the white rose next to the small pile that wasn''t nearlyrge enough to do her


    beautiful personality justice, I said, "I''m so sorry."


    "Who are you talking to, dear?" Her mother asked me.


    I don''t know.


    You?


    Desi?


    Both of you.


    I huped, "I-I ¡ª"


    "Shhh," she hugged me and I couldn''t stop myself from hugging her back and sobbing into her. "It''s not


    your fault."


    I let out a sob. "Yes it is. If I didn''t let her go ¡ª"


    "She would have done it anyway, Maria."


    I paused, not knowing how to respond, just shaking my head is all I could think of.


    "Yes, dear. I know she was timid and peaceful, but she also believed what she believed very strongly.


    She believed in helping people in need, and no one was going to stop her from doing it."


    I started sobbing louder.


    This is so backwards. I''m having a breakdown in front of a woman who just lost her daughter.


    "Maria, honey. All she wanted in life was to be like you ¡ª"


    "Oh goddess," I wailed. No no no no. She should never have wanted to be like me.


    "Would you say she aplished that?" Her mother wiped some tears from my face as some of her


    own fell.


    I nodded as more tears reced them. "And so much more."


    "Then she''ll be okay, and we''ll be okay too, Dear."

 Chapter 87: Epilogue

    Chapter 87: Epilogue


    "Maria, it''s been two months, you need to address them."


    "I know Marco, but we all just finished healing from the fight. I just need some time to wrap my head


    around things," I rubbed my eyes to try and get rid of the headache behind them. The paperwork in


    front of me making my head spin.


    "Time''s up," Rosie came into the room looking a little frantic.


    "What?" I frowned.


    "People are outside demanding for Jason to be handed over to them or for some kind of consequences


    to be dealt because of all the trouble he caused," she exined quickly.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Goddess, can''t they just be patient? We just ended a war that started nearly a decade ago and they''ve


    gotta find something else to be mad about so fast?" I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose.


    "Wee to leadership," Marco grinned, all of us knowing this is what I signed up for.


    I waved him off. "Yeah yeah. Where''s Wolfie? I need to talk to him about this."


    "He''s outside trying not to get torn apart by angry vampires," Rosie responded.


    "What?!"


    That idiot.


    I ran downstairs to the second floor balcony.


    "What are you doing out here?!"


    "They were asking for me," Wolfie shrugged stupidly.


    "Goddess, if they asked for your head, would you give it to them?"


    "They already have, and I decided to decline."


    I facepalmed myself.


    "I tried to tell him," Happy shook his head.


    "You shouldn''t be out here either, genius," I pushed past the both of them to confront the crowd of


    pissed off people.


    "Hey! Everyone! Can I please have your attention!" I hollered over the angry yelling and cursing of


    Wolfie''s name. "Please! I just need to--"


    "EVERYBODY SHUT THE H3LL UP!" Rose came onto the balcony after us.


    The angry mob went silent.


    She gave me a nod.


    "Thank you, Rosie," I sighed. "Now," I addressed the crowd. "I''m gonna level with you all. Jason has


    made a lot of mistakes, like. . . a lot, and he will be held ountable for them, but I think it''s important


    to realize how much he did for me and this house after he realized how much of a dumb@ss he was


    being."


    A series of grumbles and growls came from the crowd at that, and Wolfie just shrunk behind me.


    "You all haven''t been there to see all of it, but he''s held himself ountable and promises to continue


    to for his mistakes," I continued.


    "Kill him!"


    "Let him rot in jail!"


    "Goddess, they really don''t like you," I mumbled under my breath to Wolfie.


    he just pouted like a sad dog.


    "I promise we''ll¡ª"


    "You should have left him for the hybrid king!"


    "How selfish and inconsiderate are you people?!" Brandon suddenly yelled from beside Rosie after I


    was interrupted.


    Jeez, now it''s a party, apparently.


    The mob fell into stunned silence at his outburst, one again.


    "Goddess, I know he''s a jerk, but he''s Maria''s mate for crying out loud! You all are yelling for him to be


    murdered or thrown in jail. Do you have any idea what that would do to you House mistress?!" Brandon


    hollered, a look of anger dawning his face. "I know you''re angry, and you have a right to be, but


    imagine how she feels!" He pointed a finger at me. "She had so many obstacles in the way finding love


    in her mate, something that''s been given so freely to the rest of us."


    I started feeling tears prickle at my eyes at his words, but there''s no way I''m letting them fall.


    "You think you''re angry? Hurt? Imagine if you''re mate did this to you."


    The crowd stayed silent and Wolfie shrunk further back into the house.


    Away from me.


    I grabbed his arm and yanked him back into my side.


    "Yeah, that''s what I thought," Brandon responded to the hanging heads and closed lips below him. "If


    Jason has managed to convince her to forgive him, h3ll, even I''ming around to the guy, I think you


    all can at least find the patience and mercy to give her time before any sort of punishment is decided


    on."


    The mob started seeming a little less mob like, and a little more forgiving.


    "D@mn, I''m kinda good at public speaking, huh?" Brandonmented to me under his breath.


    I just chuckled and whispered, "Thanks."


    "What has he done to redeem himself, huh!?" Onest mob member yelled.


    To my surprise, without missing a beat, a warrior in the back responded, "He saved my life!"


    Everyone turned to him.


    ". . . During the battle. I was left for dead. I would have died if he didn''t help me to shelter."


    Another warrior spoke up. "He stopped a hybrid from ripping my head off."


    And another. "He killed the hybrid that killed my son."


    And me. "He saved my life too," this brought their attention back up to the balcony.


    "And ours," Brandon gestured at himself and Rose.


    "Right," she agreed. "It may have only been after he realized Maria had left to do it all on her own, but


    he showed up eventually!"


    Another random person piped up, "I still think he should be thrown in jail!"


    Rosie shoved herself between us so she was leaning over the rail. "Goddess, What do you people


    have against Maria gettingid!"


    I gasped at the sudden change in topic. "Rose!"


    Brandon and Happy covered their mouths to hide their chuckles, and Wolfie choked on his own spit.


    She reached over the rail dramatically. "I just don''t want my best friend to die a virgin! Is that too much


    to ask?!"


    I screamed and covered my face. "Brandon!"


    "C''mon Rose," he chuckled and dragged his mate back into the house.


    Now flustered, I followed, shoving Happy and Wolfie in with me and mming the doors on the now


    subdued crowd.


    *six monthster*


    "So when am I getting grand babies?"


    I choked on my drink.


    "Mom!" Wolfie Hollered.


    Jaz, Wolfie''s little sister, startedughing her butt off.


    "What? Your mate just turned 19. It''s the perfect time to start."


    My eyes nearly bugged out of their sockets, but I tried tough off the awkwardness.


    Wolfie and I have talked about this. We''ll be waiting a while to get started on that sort of thing. At least


    until neither of us are kids ourselves. I still need adult supervision to do my taxes.


    Not to mention the nightmares, panic attacks, and bouts of depression. . .


    But aside from that, the only problem is breaking the news to her gently.


    "I don''t know Luna ¡ª"


    "I told you, it''s Christine," she corrected me sternly for the ten billionth time.


    "Christine," I amended. "The House just came around to Wolfie, and all the chaos surrounding the


    hybrid hunting is about to be in full force. I don''t know if now would be the right time."


    "Yeah, I wanna be able to bask in the glory of the hybrids'' end without any distractions," Wolfie turned


    to me. "From afar," he tacked on because he knows my stance on that whole thing.


    No one in my life is going near it.


    I rolled my eyes at he and his Wolf''s violent fantasies.


    "But so help me, if I every eyes on one again, it''s gonna wish it was never born."


    "Jason, you have to stop saying stuff like that," I shook my head.


    "Why?! They''ve done so much to hurt you, to hurt all of us!"


    "I know but ¡ª"


    "But nothing! I hate hybrids, and nothing is going to change that." He said with finality and plopped into


    his chair around the coffee table.


    I sighed, making eye contact with Christine and Jaz. The only other people here that have more than


    two brain cells to rub together, apparently.


    "Well then, have I got some very bad news for you," I shook my head.


    "What?" He said.


    I stared at him, watching the gears turn in his head.


    "Holy sh*t."


    "Yeah. Greetings from your vampire mate, Wolfie," I did a mocking wave.


    After that, we all sat in silence as he absorbed the information.


    I don''t me him for being in denial about it. The hybrids have taken a lot from him. His brother and


    many of his warriors.


    I didn''t even realize it either (Well, I realized, I just did my thing and shoved it deep deep down) until


    after we started. . . Getting closer.


    Really close.


    Then it was impossible to deny.


    Even though it''s been right in front of us this whole time.


    But we both need to work on how we talk about hybrids from now on. Our child will be one, after all.


    "The Moon Goddess sure does have a twisted sense of humor, doesn''t she?" Wolfie whispered.


    I smiled sadly and rubbed his shoulder. "Yeah."


    "But who better to raise them than people who know what their capable of?" I asked gently.


    He sighed and embraced me tightly.


    "It''s gonna be really hard."


    I nodded in agreement. "But we''ve got time, and have already been through so much. I know we can


    do it."


    He inhaled my scent and grunted in agreement.


    "Speaking of doing it."


    "Goddess! Are you ever not thinking about sex?!" Jaz questioned while putting her hand over her


    mouth to keep from vomiting.


    "It''s his instincts telling him to fill the cradle he robbed with Maria as a mate." Christine joked about our


    slight age gap with a mischievous grin.


    "Christine!" I gasped.


    Wolfie threw me over his shoulder.


    "Ah! Jason!" I screamed mixed with augh that was impossible to repress.


    "I''m not even that much older than her!" Wolfie yelled behind him as he ran up the stairs with me.


    I screeched out augh.


    We plopped onto the mattress with a clear mission in mind but got distracted by a re-run of Doctor Who


    on TV, so we spent the rest of the night cuddling and eating popcorn and donuts.


    I really really love this man.


    And to think, he went from the Big Bad Wolfie to the big old teddy bear sitting next to me in right around


    a year.


    Maybe things really will be alright.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!